《My Xianxia Harem Life》


 Chapter 1 - 1 Path

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1 PathBang!


    Truck-kun strikes again. The screeching of tires, the terrified cry of a child, and the blinding headlights were the last things our mc saw as he dove onto the road.


    His body collided with the truck, sending him flying. As the world faded to black, the child''s tearful face was the final image imprinted in his mind. He had died a hero.


    "Where am I?" he muttered, waking up what felt like a breath later. Instead of the expected afterlife, he found himself lying on a straw mattress in a modest wooden house.


    His body ached, his limbs felt unfamiliar, and his last memory was of his heroic demise. He pushed himself up from the bed, only for a sharp, piercing pain to explode in his head.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" he screamed, clutching his skull as if it might burst open. A torrent of foreign memories, emotions, and sensations flooded his mind.


    Faces he didn''t recognize, places he''d never seen, and knowledge he couldn''t comprehend were forcefully crammed into his consciousness.


    Time became meaningless as he endured what felt like an eternity of agony.


    When the pain finally subsided, his breaths came in ragged gasps. Sweat drenched his face, and his body trembled. Slowly, he opened his eyes, the clarity of his new reality dawning on him.


    "What?! Have I really transmigrated into a xianxia world?" The disbelief in his voice was palpable as he tried to make sense of the fragmented memories now swirling in his mind.


    It became clear that he had taken over the body of an outer disciple of the Stone Mountain Sect.


    This body''s previous owner had died recklessly while attempting to brute-force his way into the 6th stage of the Body Refinement Realm¡ªa desperate gambit that ended in failure.


    His motivation?


    The looming threat of expulsion from the sect if he failed in the upcoming Outer Disciples'' Competition.


    "Ah... I can''t entirely blame him," our mc muttered, shaking his head. He could feel the despair that had consumed the former owner.


    This young man, once filled with hope, had spent ten long years in the sect, only to be left behind by his peers who had advanced to the Inner Court.


    At 25, he was considered a failure, stuck at the 5th stage of the Body Refinement Realm.


    "What a poor guy. May you rest in peace," he said softly, a hint of melancholy in his tone. He offered a silent prayer for the soul whose body he now occupied.


    Reflecting on his past life, our mc found solace in the knowledge that he had no regrets. He had lived a long and fulfilling life, reaching the age of 100. On his last day, he had saved a child¡ªa worthy final act.


    But now, here he was, given a second chance in a world of cultivation, martial arts, and untold dangers. As he sat on the bed, he clenched his fists, determination sparking in his eyes.


    "A new Chapter... a new life," he murmured, his voice steady. "I may have started at the bottom, but this time, I''ll carve my own path to greatness."


    "So, where''s my cheat?" our MC said aloud, staring at the ceiling of his small, unfamiliar room.


    He remembered when he was younger, reading countless xianxia novels where the protagonists always had some cheat or special ability that allowed them to rise to the top, to conquer the impossible, to defy the heavens.


    It had always seemed so clear. Of course, the moment a person was reincarnated, they were granted a cheat¡ªsome sort of extraordinary power or ability that made them special in a world of cultivators.


    "System, are you there?" he called again, his voice more insistent now, the anxiety of uncertainty creeping in.


    He wasn''t sure if it was the world or just his mind playing tricks on him, but there had to be something. After all, this was supposed to be a rebirth, wasn''t it?


    Ding!


    The sudden chime echoed in his mind, and he sat up in shock. A wave of energy pulsed through his head, and a calm, soothing female voice spoke from within his consciousness.


    "Congratulations, host! You have been granted a new life. Your boundless good deeds in your previous life have earned you the favor of the multiverse, granting you the opportunity to start again, this time with great boons."


    Our MC felt a surge of excitement mixed with a touch of confusion. Boundless good deeds? He hadn''t exactly done anything spectacular in his past life, had he?


    Sure, he''d been a decent person, but heroically saving a child from a truck wasn''t exactly world-shattering. But then, the voice continued, almost as if reading his thoughts.


    "Please select from the three gifts."


    Ding.


    A soft glow illuminated the inside of his mind, and the system displayed three options before him, each more tempting than the last. His heart raced in anticipation.


    This was it¡ªhis moment of choice. His very own cheat.


    1. Void Sanctuary ¨C A personal, hidden dimension accessible solely by the user. This pocket space exists beyond the boundaries of the physical and spiritual realms, rendering it utterly undetectable to any being. Not even true immortals, with their vast powers and knowledge, can breach or perceive its existence. The Void Sanctuary serves as the ultimate refuge, ensuring the user''s safety and privacy under any circumstances.


    2. Sovereign Marionette ¨C A forbidden and exalted technique that grants the practitioner unparalleled dominion over the dead. With this art, the user can control any corpse, reviving it with the full strength, skills, and memories of its former life. This ability allows the user to manipulate the dead as though they were living, with no loss of power or control.


    3. Soul Dominion ¨C The user can completely dominate the mind of any living being, controlling their thoughts, emotions, actions, and even memories with absolute authority. This control is unbreakable, and no mental defense can resist it. Even true immortals, with their advanced resilience, are vulnerable to this power.


    Our MC rubbed his chin thoughtfully as he gazed at the three options. He wasn''t the type to rush into decisions¡ªafter all, choosing his path now could shape the rest of his life.


    These were no ordinary gifts. They were powerful beyond measure, each one offering a different kind of advantage.


    Void Sanctuary promised him a place of absolute refuge, somewhere he could hide away from the world. A place where no one could harm him. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sovereign Marionette offered him control over life and death itself. He could command armies of the dead, turning the fallen into tools of his will.


    But then there was Soul Dominion¡ªcontrol over the minds of others, forcing them to bend to his every whim, even immortals with powers beyond belief.


    A wicked grin spread across his face as he muttered under his breath,


    "Yes! I knew it! A transmigration is certainly not complete without a cheat in hand! Hehehe!"


    He leaned back against the soft cushions of his bed, staring up at the ceiling. Which one should I choose?


    The decision was weighing heavily on him, but in the end, it wasn''t just about the power each gift promised. It was about the kind of life he wanted to lead.


    After a few moments of silence, he took a deep breath and made his choice. He knew what he had to do. He reached out with his mind, fingers poised to select, and muttered, "I choose..."

 Chapter 2 - 2 Whisper

    Chapter 2: Chapter 2 Whisper"...Soul Dominion," our MC said with a resolute tone, his mind already anticipating the overwhelming power of the skill.


    "Affirmative, host," the system responded, its voice calm and mechanical.


    Ding!


    In an instant, an intense wave of pain surged through his entire being. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "AHHHHHHHHH!" our MC screamed, clutching his head as the indescribable agony raked through his soul.


    He couldn''t even pinpoint where the pain had started¡ªit felt as though every fiber of his being was being torn apart, as though his very soul was being dragged through an inferno.


    It was as if his body were burning in the deepest pits of hell. He cried tears of blood, the searing pain making it almost impossible to endure.


    He writhed on the bed, gasping for breath, his vision blurry, his body drenched in sweat. Every second felt like an eternity, and the world around him seemed to spin in a haze of torment.


    After what felt like an eternity of agony, the pain began to subside, but not before he was left gasping for air, his chest heaving.


    "Hahhh... that was terrible," our MC muttered weakly, wiping the blood from his eyes. The pain he had just endured was far beyond anything he had experienced before.


    It eclipsed even the excruciating headache he had felt just minutes prior, and was more intense than any suffering he had endured in both this life and his previous one on Earth.


    His body felt as though it had been through a trial by fire, his mind on the verge of shattering.


    After a few moments, he took a deep breath and focused inward, feeling the remnants of the pain still lingering at the edges of his consciousness.


    As the haze cleared, he realized he now understood the full extent of Soul Dominion. He could control the minds of others with absolute authority¡ªbut there were limits.


    He discovered that at his current stage, the Body Refinement Realm, he could only use Soul Dominion three times before his soul would be pushed beyond its limits.


    However, as he progressed into the next realm, the Foundation Establishment Realm, he would be able to use it six times in total.


    This increase in power would allow him to dominate even more targets, but with each use, there was a cost.


    If he used it too many times and above the limit of what he can, the first person he had ever controlled¡ªhis initial target¡ªwould break free from his grasp.


    The person would retain full control over their body and mind, and his influence would be utterly severed. He could not afford to let that happen, not with such a powerful ability at his disposal.


    He sighed, realizing the balance he would need to strike in the coming days.


    Soul Dominion was an incredible power, but it came with a hefty price. He would have to be strategic, cautious, and deliberate in using it, or else risk losing control of his very advantage on this xianxia world.


    Riley thought long and hard about how to best utilize his three chances to control someone. After careful deliberation, he devised what he believed to be a foolproof plan.


    "This will be easy," he muttered to himself, nodding and smiling with confidence. Excited, he set off toward his chosen destination.


    Stepping out of his modest wooden house, Riley paused to admire the grandeur of the Stone Mountain Sect. Towering cliffs surrounded the sect, and the vibrant scenery took his breath away.


    The air was crisp and fresh, carrying a subtle energy that seemed to infuse everything it touched. The flowers and trees sparkled with an almost magical brilliance, their vitality practically tangible.


    Riley could feel the spiritual essence of this xianxia world permeating the atmosphere, making the entire scene seem like a painting brought to life.


    He shook his head, snapping himself out of his reverie. There was no time to lose¡ªhe had a purpose here. With renewed focus, he made his way deeper into the sect, heading straight for its center.


    "Good morning, Master Riley!" A chorus of greetings rang out as a crowd of servants bowed respectfully to him.


    The Stone Mountain Sect housed over a thousand slaves and servants, far outnumbering its cultivators.


    After all, not everyone was born with the spiritual vein required to channel the world''s spiritual essence into their bodies.


    Riley nodded in acknowledgment, offering no words as he stayed focused on his task. When he approached the inner court, an old man suddenly stepped forward, barring his path.


    "Stop, young one. This is not a place you''re permitted to enter," the old man said, eyeing Riley''s brown sect robes with evident disapproval.


    "Forgive me, Elder Joshua," Riley replied, his tone calm but firm. "I need to speak to the sect master. The news I bring is urgent."


    The old man frowned, clearly unimpressed.


    "The sect master is in closed-door cultivation. If you have news, share it with me, and I will relay it to the elders. They will decide if it warrants the sect master''s attention."


    Riley hesitated, his mind racing.


    System, are you there? he thought.


    "Yes, host. I am here," came the system''s reply.


    "Is the sect master the strongest person in the sect?"


    "I''m sorry, host, but the system database only contains what you already know. It cannot provide additional information."


    "Then what are your functions, aside from the starting gift pack?"


    "The system provides three epic rewards for significant achievements. These rewards are granted randomly and are not guaranteed for every accomplishment."


    "I see," Riley muttered, before turning his attention back to Elder Joshua.


    "The Dark Obelisk Cult is preparing to attack our sect," Riley said evenly.


    "I will share the details only with the sect master. If you refuse to take me to him, I''ll leave the sect and wash my hands of its fate. A doomed sect is none of my concern."


    With that, Riley turned on his heel, as if ready to leave.


    "Halt!" Elder Joshua''s booming voice reverberated through the courtyard, drawing the attention of nearby disciples.


    Though his expression remained stern, his trembling hands betrayed his inner turmoil¡ªwhether from fear or urgency was unclear.


    After a tense moment, Joshua leaned closer and whispered, "Come with me. I''ll take you to the sect master now."

 Chapter 3 - 3 Vague

    Chapter 3: Chapter 3 VagueIn a secret chamber humming with latent power, an imposing old man with a well-built frame sat in a lotus position. His long white hair flowed down his back, and his eyes were closed in serene meditation.


    The vital essence of the world seemed to converge around him, rejoicing in his presence. He was on the verge of a breakthrough, teetering on the edge of an epic state of enlightenment, when¡ª


    Knock.


    Knock.


    Knock.


    The unexpected sound jolted him from his near-transcendent state. Yet, he neither raged nor succumbed to frustration. Instead, he opened his eyes, calm and composed.


    Rising gracefully, he brushed off his blood-red robes, which shimmered faintly with power. At over a thousand years old, he was no stranger to interruptions, and few things could disturb his equanimity.


    This man was none other than the sect master of the Stone Mountain Sect.


    He exited the chamber silently, his expression unreadable, and was greeted by a familiar figure¡ªElder Joshua.


    The elder leaned in and whispered a few words that immediately snapped the sect master to full attention.


    With a sharp intake of breath, the sect master vanished in an instant, leaving only a faint afterimage in his wake. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoosh!


    Half a dozen breaths later, he reappeared in the sect''s secret meeting hall. The space was heavily fortified, with intricate formations and ancient runes ensuring absolute privacy.


    No prying eyes or ears could breach its defenses.


    Inside, eight of the Stone Mountain Sect''s elders had already gathered. Among them stood an exceptionally handsome young man clad in the robes of an outer disciple.


    His presence among such esteemed company was unusual, to say the least.


    Moments later, the ninth elder arrived, his robes slightly disheveled from haste. Only then did the sect master take his place at the head of the room. Without preamble, the meeting began.


    "Speak, young disciple. Tell us about the impending attack by the Dark Obelisk Cult," the sect master commanded. His voice was calm but carried the weight of authority.


    He remained standing, as did everyone else in the room. For cultivators, standing for extended periods was nothing¡ªthey could move mountains with their bare hands, after all.


    "Well... I may have exaggerated a little. Hehehe," Riley admitted with a sheepish laugh, scratching the back of his head.


    "Impudent! You dare speak lies before us?! I''ll have your tongue cut out and expel you from the sect!" one elder roared.


    The elder was an extremely fat towering man, over seven feet tall, with a hot temper to match his massive frame.


    His spiritual energy flared wildly, and a powerful pressure radiated from a ring on his finger¡ªa clear indication that it was a treasure of great value.


    "Humph!" The elder''s outrage was cut short by a mere wave of the sect master''s hand.


    The gesture was subtle but absolute. The oppressive spiritual essence around the elder dissipated instantly, and he fell silent, his face pale.


    "Speak plainly, young disciple," the sect master said, his voice low and calm, yet laced with an unspoken threat.


    "I''ve left my cultivation cave because of you. I pray that what you have to say is worth the effort. You don''t want to see me angry."


    The atmosphere in the room shifted. Though the sect master released no spiritual pressure, the air grew heavy with an unspoken dread.


    The elders instinctively bowed their heads slightly and stepped back. They all knew the sect master''s legendary deeds during his thousand-year rise¡ªand none wished to provoke him.


    "Forgive me, Sect Master," Riley said, bowing deeply. "I meant no disrespect or trickery. I simply had no other way to see you. However, I believe this will make my words worth your time."


    With that, Riley pulled out an ordinary-looking rock he had picked up on his way to the hall.


    This was no ordinary gamble¡ªSoul Dominion required that he could see his target, and this was his only chance to ensure success.


    He hurled the rock toward the sect master.


    Whoosh!


    The sect master caught the pebble with ease. For a moment, he inspected it with mild curiosity, but as his spiritual sense delved into the rock, his expression shifted dramatically.


    Shock overtook his weathered features.


    The room fell silent as the sect master stood frozen for nearly two minutes, staring at the rock in his palm.


    "Sect Master? Is something wrong?" an elder asked hesitantly, his voice trembling.


    "Leave. All of you. Leave us now," the sect master said, his tone brooking no argument.


    The elders exchanged glances but complied without question. The massive doors shut with a resounding thud, sealing the room.


    Alone with Riley, the sect master turned, tears streaming down his face.


    "It''s really you!" he exclaimed, his voice trembling with emotion.


    "You have my old master''s eyes!"


    The sect master''s laughter mixed with sobs as he moved in a blur, appearing directly in front of Riley. His hands gripped Riley''s shoulders firmly as he stared into the young man''s blue eyes.


    Those eyes¡ªan uncanny match to his old master''s¡ªbrought a flood of memories, loyalty, and reverence to the sect master''s heart.


    Unbeknownst to him, those memories were nothing more than an illusion planted by Riley. The false memories were a masterstroke, ensuring that the sect master''s loyalty would remain unwavering.


    Controlling a puppet with a semblance of freedom felt far more satisfying than commanding a mindless slave.


    In this xianxia world, where only the strong thrived and the weak were devoured, guilt had no place.


    Riley''s conscience remained clear as he solidified his hold over the sect master, knowing this was merely another step in a dog-eat-dog world.


    "So, how has life in the sect been so far?"


    "Is everyone treating you well?"


    "Are you the son or grandson of my late master?"


    The sect master bombarded Riley with questions, his tone a mix of curiosity and excitement. Riley, however, only half-listened, offering vague responses while his attention was focused elsewhere.


    Before him, the system interface glowed faintly, its notifications pulling his full focus.


    "Ding!"


    "Congratulations, host! You have successfully acquired your first minion. Please select one of the three available rewards."

 Chapter 4 - 4 Mirror

    Chapter 4: Chapter 4 MirrorRiley chose not to tinker with the system rewards at this time; there would be a better moment and place for that.


    "It''s been fine. I''ve had a rather adventurous time here in the sect before I discovered my heritage. I spent my..." Riley played along, answering all the sect master''s questions.


    It was strange, though, because he could easily order the old man to take his own life, and he would do so without hesitation.


    Yet, Riley refrained.


    After all, there were walls with ears, and as a young ant in this cultivation world, he couldn''t be sure the chamber was as safe as it was claimed to be.


    He spent a full hour with the sect master, enjoying food and drink as he was treated like royalty. When everything was finished, the sect master personally led him to a new place.


    "This cultivation mountain is called the Thousand Stars Summit. The spiritual essence here is a hundred times more abundant than even the inner disciples'' designated courtyards. You can stay here, young master. Use this token to acquire anything from the sect. If anyone dares to make things difficult for you, simply summon me with this token, and I''ll make them pay dearly."


    The sect master handed Riley a simple token, engraved with a mountain motif. Though it appeared light, it felt surprisingly heavy in his hand. This was no ordinary wooden token.


    "Thank you for your care, Uncle Gideon," Riley replied, his voice respectful.


    "No need to mention it, young master. This is nothing compared to what my master gave me in the past. If you need anything¡ªanything at all¡ªdon''t hesitate to summon me," the old sect master said with a smile.


    "I won''t." Riley smiled big.


    "You will also have some attendants soon. After all, it would be far too tiresome for you to traverse the vast expanse of the sect on foot," the sect master said, a warm smile curving his lips.


    His tone was filled with genuine care, as though he wished to make Riley''s stay as comfortable as possible.


    "I appreciate the thought, Uncle. That would indeed provide much convenience for me," Riley responded with a smile of his own, his eyes betraying a hint of gratitude.


    They had arrived here on a large flying sword, and given the speed with which they traveled, it was clear this place was at least one hundred kilometers away from the main sect area.


    The domain of the Stone Mountain Sect was massive, and Riley couldn''t help but marvel at the sheer size of it all. The thought of walking such a distance would be not only exhausting but impossible.


    "It''s the least I can do for you, young master," the sect master replied, his voice carrying a note of sincerity.


    "This is the only way I can begin to repay the immense teachings and guidance I received from my master. Your grandmaster is a giant among cultivators, and I can only hope he is doing well. Do you know where he is, young master? I''d love to pay my respect in person to my old master."


    The sect master''s words reflected his reverence for Riley''s grandmaster, and there was a sense of awe in his tone.


    Despite the fabricated memories and the mind control Riley had subtly placed on him, his curiosity and deep respect for his old master remained unshaken.


    It seemed that the sect master''s innate personality, driven by curiosity and respect, was a big part of what had led him to rise to such a position of power.


    He stood at the top, commanding millions, and yet his humility and honor for his predecessors were evident in the way he spoke.


    Riley paused before answering, his expression turning thoughtful. He gave a small, sad smile.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know either, Uncle Gideon. I only found the letter too late and had only the stone I gave you earlier as a clue. I''ve never even seen my grandfather in person, let alone know what he looks like or where he is right now."


    There was a moment of silence as the sect master absorbed Riley''s words, a soft look of understanding crossing his face.


    "It doesn''t matter," he said gently, laying a reassuring hand on Riley''s shoulder.


    "We can only hope that he is well, wherever he is. And judging by how powerful he is, only a select few could ever make the great Shadow Master worry." His voice carried a hint of reverence, as though speaking of a mythic figure whose strength transcended all.


    After a brief pause, the sect master removed his hand from Riley''s shoulder and straightened, his demeanor shifting back to that of a leader.


    "You are free to explore and settle in, young master. The attendants will arrive shortly to assist you. If you need anything, anything at all, don''t hesitate to call on me."


    Riley gave a slight bow, a gesture of respect, though his mind remained focused on his next steps. "Thank you, Uncle. I will keep that in mind."


    With a final nod, the sect master turned to leave, his figure disappearing into the winding corridors of the mountain.


    His steps were slow, but purposeful, fading into the darkness.


    More than a dozen breaths later, Riley stood alone in the vast, cavernous hall.


    The gentle hum of the sect''s spiritual formations filled the air, a constant reminder of the powerful energies that flowed through this sacred place.


    As he took in the grandeur of his surroundings.


    "The Thousands Stars Summit, huh?" Riley looked up at the night sky, where countless stars blanketed the heavens.


    This mountain stood solitary beneath the vast, beautiful expanse¡ªan isolated peak amid the celestial canvas.


    "What a sight. What a sight indeed." He smiled, then effortlessly made his way up the mountain.


    Behind him, a hum of power resonated as the intricate formations of the mountain activated, sealing the entire place.


    Inside, the mountain was vast, with numerous rooms lit by bright lanterns that guided his path.


    Eventually, he explored the largest room, which he could only guess was the master''s cultivation cave¡ªcomplete with a useful amenities, a mirror, and a large bed in the center.


    He inhaled deeply, the rich spiritual essence in the air almost tangible, compressed and abundant in this sacred space.


    "The rich really do have it easy," Riley chuckled, jumping onto the bed. He glanced at the system rewards that had been presented to him.


    Ding!


    "Please select one of the three available rewards."


    1. Primordial Chaos Physique ¨C A legendary and powerful body that channels the very essence of chaos, creation, and destruction. It embodies the primal forces that shaped the universe itself. This physique is considered one of the most fearsome and coveted in cultivation, granting its possessor unmatched strength, raw energy, and an unparalleled connection to the foundation of existence.


    2. Heavenly Sword God Physique ¨C A legendary cultivation body that channels the boundless power of the cosmos. With this physique, the cultivator becomes an extension of the heavens, able to draw upon celestial energy and wield swords imbued with divine might. The very essence of the cosmos fuels their strikes, making each one capable of causing unimaginable devastation. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    3. Void Sanctuary ¨C A personal, hidden dimension accessible solely by the user. This pocket space exists beyond the boundaries of the physical and spiritual realms, rendering it utterly undetectable to any being. Not even true immortals, with their vast powers and knowledge, can breach or perceive its existence. The Void Sanctuary serves as the ultimate refuge, ensuring the user''s safety and privacy under any circumstances.


    "Hmmmm..." Riley thought long and hard before making his choice.


    "I pick..."

 Chapter 5 Business

    "¡­Primordial Chaos Physique!" Riley exclaimed. He knew that with his weak cultivation, obtaining this physique would be a game-changer. It was the perfect solution to his current limitations.


    He also believed that this physique sounded even more op than the Heavenly Sword God Physique, making it the obvious choice for him.


    "Affirmative, host!"


    Ding!


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Riley screamed once more, for the third time that day. His entire body felt as though it was shattering¡ªbecause it was.


    Blood poured from every orifice, and even his pores were leaking crimson streams.


    Crack!


    His bones snapped, and his heart exploded in his chest¡ªonly to regenerate a breath later. The torment stretched on for an hour, during which the floor was stained with blood, flesh, and shattered bones.


    When the agony finally subsided, a new Riley rose from the chaos.


    "Wow¡­ I really can¡¯t get used to that kind of pain," Riley muttered, wiping the blood from his face. The room was an absolute mess, but he paid it no mind. His focus was now elsewhere.


    He walked over to a nearby mirror and¡ª


    Bang!


    His foot shattered the stone floor beneath him with a loud crack.


    "Oops!" Riley said with a grin.


    "Seems like there¡¯s been a lot of changes in my body." He wasn¡¯t alarmed. Instead, he was filled with excitement. He could feel the untapped power surging within him, radiating from his fists.


    More than that, he could sense the spiritual essence of the world flowing into his skin even without actively cultivating.


    He had no idea just how strong he had become, but it was clear that something monumental had shifted.


    Stepping in front of the full-sized mirror, he removed his bloodstained brown outer cultivator robes and stood there, taking in his reflection.


    "Oh¡­ my¡­ lord¡­" Riley gasped in disbelief.


    This was the first time he¡¯d truly seen himself in this world, and the sight left him speechless. His face was far more handsome than any actor he¡¯d ever seen on Earth, his features striking and perfect.


    His body?


    It was beyond anything he¡¯d ever imagined, more imposing than even the mightiest of gods.


    Standing at six foot five, he was the epitome of perfection. His long black hair flowed as though caught in an invisible wind, and his physique was sculpted to absolute perfection.


    And as for his¡­ little brother?


    Riley couldn¡¯t help but be awestruck. He was, without a doubt, a monstrous sight.


    "This¡­ this is me now?" he muttered under his breath, feeling both awe and a strange sense of power coursing through his veins.


    He stood taller, stronger, and more handsome than anyone he had ever encountered. This transformation was the start of something unimaginable.


    "Perhaps I can now find a woman to love in this world. Hehehe," Riley grinned widely. Back on Earth, he had lived to be a hundred years old, but he remained a single man¡ªnot for lack of trying, though.


    He had tried and tried, but women never seemed to like him. He wasn¡¯t born particularly attractive, and he never saw the point in dating below his standards.


    While there were women who showed interest in him later in life, after he¡¯d become successful and wealthy, they were like greedy piranhas, only interested in his money.


    In the end, Riley died a virgin, but he was at peace with it. He had lived a full, meaningful life, dedicating his time, money, and effort to bettering his community. He had no regrets.


    Now that he thought about it, perhaps this was the good karma he had earned on Earth, and it was the reason he had received a second chance at life in this world.


    "Thank you, system! For coming into my life!" Riley shouted, his voice filled with gratitude.


    "You¡¯re most welcome, host! The system is here to serve and assist you," the system replied cheerfully.


    Riley nodded, his excitement mounting as he focused.


    "Now, time to start this business of cultivating."


    He took a deep breath to calm himself and then turned his attention to the cabinet. There, he found a fresh set of clothes¡ªa golden cultivator¡¯s robe that spoke of extravagance and status.


    Since no one else was around, he figured he could use whatever he wanted in this place. He donned the golden robes, tidied up the room, and then sat down on the bed.


    With a calm mind, he settled into a lotus position and began cultivating.


    BANG!


    In just a single breath of cultivating, Riley felt a surge of power, and to his surprise, he broke through to a new stage in his cultivation.


    "Just like that?" He chuckled in disbelief, the sense of accomplishment settling in. He couldn¡¯t believe how quickly it had happened. This was just the beginning.


    BANG!


    7th Stage Body Refinement Realm!


    ...


    BANG!


    8th Stage Body Refinement Realm!


    ¡­


    BANG!


    9th Stage Body Refinement Realm!


    ...


    BANG!


    10th Stage Body Refinement Realm!


    ...


    BOOM!


    1st Stage Foundation Establishment Realm!


    ...


    BOOM!


    2nd Stage Foundation Establishment Realm!


    ...


    BOOM!


    3rd Stage Foundation Establishment Realm!


    ¡­


    BOOM! S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    10th Stage Foundation Establishment Realm!


    ...


    BANG!


    1st Stage Golden Core Realm!


    Riley felt a sudden shift as a golden core began to form within his navel. It expanded quickly, growing larger and more refined with each passing moment until it fully solidified.


    But the moment it was complete, it siphoned all the strength from his body. With his Primordial Chaos Physique, however, the amount stolen was negligible¡ªmerely a drop in the vastness of the ocean.


    His golden core filled up swiftly and settled comfortably in his dantian.


    "Wow! That¡¯s a nice feeling!" Riley couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, overwhelmed by the sensation. Cultivating was nothing like he had imagined. It wasn¡¯t boring at all; in fact, it felt far more pleasurable.


    It was almost like a high, even more exhilarating than any rush he had ever experienced.


    Even more than jacking off!


    This must be why cultivators never went mad while cultivating¡ªthey simply lost track of time and space.


    That¡¯s why a secluded cultivation cave was crucial; without it, a cultivator could easily fall victim to assassination while lost in the blissful trance of cultivation.


    "Let¡¯s continue." Riley grinned, ready to press on. But before he could close his eyes, a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Young Master Riley?" A sweet voice reached his ears.

 Chapter 6 Symbol

    Inner disciple Luna was grumbling under her breath, her footsteps echoing faintly in the stillness of the night. She stepped off her flying sword with a huff, her face set in a scowl that matched her sour mood.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom how her day, which had begun with such promise, had spiraled into this maddening ordeal.


    Earlier that morning, she had been diligently cultivating in her secluded courtyard, the crisp mountain air filling her lungs with renewed energy. She was so close¡ªso tantalizingly close¡ªto a breakthrough.


    For months, she had dedicated herself to reaching the 6th stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, her mind filled with dreams of ascending to the rank of a core disciple.


    The honor, the prestige, and the resources that came with it were within her grasp.


    But instead of continuing her cultivation, her plans had been abruptly derailed by a summons from Elder Michael.


    The elder had handed her what could only be described as an insult disguised as a task: serving as an attendant.


    A nanny!


    Her charge? None other than Riley Mason, the infamous disgrace of the sect. Riley had been a fixture in the outer court for ten agonizing years without making a single advancement.


    While his peers had risen through the ranks and left him far behind, he had remained stagnant, earning himself the dubious distinction of being the sect¡¯s most mocked disciple.


    "Why me? Of all the disciples in the inner court, why did they choose me?" Luna muttered for what felt like the hundredth time.


    Her fists clenched at her sides, but there was no one to take out her frustration on. The elder¡¯s decision was final, and any resistance would be tantamount to rebellion.


    She shuddered at the thought of the consequences.


    Defying an elder¡¯s orders wasn¡¯t just a matter of insubordination; it was a crime punishable by the most severe of penalties. She could lose everything¡ªher cultivation, her status, even her life.


    The Stone Mountain Sect was strict, but it prided itself on fairness. No scandals or abuses of power had ever tarnished the reputations of its ten elders, thanks to the sect master¡¯s careful oversight.


    Yet, that knowledge did little to soothe her current predicament.


    Letting out a long, weary sigh, Luna paused at the base of the Thousand Stars Summit. The summit¡¯s beauty was undeniable, even to someone in her foul mood.


    The sky above was a canvas of glittering stars, their light spilling across the jagged peaks and casting the mountain in an ethereal glow. Luna had always loved this view.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," she whispered, her voice softening as her gaze wandered across the serene landscape.


    She remembered the first time she had come here, years ago, when she and her friends had just mastered the art of sword flight.


    The summit had seemed impossibly vast back then, a symbol of the endless potential they all sought to harness.


    For a moment, she let herself be lost in the nostalgia. But the pressing weight of her mission soon dragged her back to the present. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She tore her eyes away from the starry expanse and continued up the mountain path, her steps cautious yet deliberate.


    The air grew heavier as she ascended, the latent power of the mountain¡¯s defensive formation brushing against her senses.


    It was a formidable barrier, capable of detecting and eradicating any intruder who dared approach without permission. The thought sent a shiver down her spine, and she stopped just short of its edge.


    Gathering her composure, Luna took a deep breath and called out softly, her voice tinged with reluctant respect. "Young Master Riley?"


    The words felt strange on her tongue, like addressing a phantom of misfortune. The night stretched on in silence, and Luna stood there, waiting.


    The faint hum of the mountain¡¯s formation filled the air, amplifying her growing unease.


    "¡­"


    Luna waited a few breaths, craning her delicate neck forward as if straining to catch the faintest sound of a response.


    The seconds dragged on, and just as she was about to call out again, a voice finally broke the stillness.


    "Come in."


    The voice was deep, calm, and carried a hint of authority that startled her. Before she could dwell on it, the hum of power surrounding the mountain diminished, signaling the barrier¡¯s deactivation.


    This was her cue. Steeling herself, Luna stepped forward, passing through the invisible threshold.


    Large lanterns lit her path, their soft golden glow illuminating the intricately designed stone corridors.


    Her boots sank slightly into the plush carpet that lined the floors, the luxurious texture a stark contrast to the cold austerity of the mountain¡¯s exterior.


    The air here felt different¡ªdenser, richer, and charged with spiritual energy.


    As she continued, the hallway opened into a spacious living area. Luna stopped short, her breath catching in her throat. The room was grandiose, to say the least.


    Ornate furnishings filled the space, including a polished chessboard, a lacquered ball for spiritual exercises, and an array of musical instruments like a guqin, their craftsmanship exquisite.


    Everything about the room spoke of wealth and status, a stark reminder that she was now in a world far removed from her own humble room.


    "This is¡­" Luna murmured, her wide eyes drinking in the scene. It was her first time entering this sacred place, and it exceeded all her expectations.


    She didn¡¯t have long to admire the surroundings. The sound of heavy footsteps echoed from an adjoining corridor, each step growing louder as someone approached.


    When the figure finally emerged, Luna¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "Young Master Riley!" she gasped, her voice betraying her surprise.


    It wasn¡¯t his face that stunned her, although it was undeniably handsome. Her gaze was riveted on his attire¡ªa set of golden robes that shimmered faintly under the lantern light.


    Recognition struck her like a bolt of lightning.


    "That¡¯s the Golden Phoenix Mantle!" she exclaimed, unable to keep the shock from her voice.


    Her mind raced. As an inner disciple, she was well-versed in the sect¡¯s traditions. The Golden Phoenix Mantle was no ordinary garment.


    It was the ceremonial robe reserved for the sect¡¯s legacy disciple¡ªthe one chosen to ascend as the next sect master.


    "Oh?" Riley¡¯s lips curled into a faint, amused smile.


    "That¡¯s its name? I thought it was just some forgotten old robe hanging in a cabinet. I needed a change, and it was the only thing I could find."


    He chuckled softly, as if oblivious to the gravity of her reaction. His nonchalance only deepened Luna¡¯s bewilderment. For her, the mantle was a symbol of unimaginable power and responsibility.


    For him, it was little more than a convenient outfit.


    Yet, there was something about the way he carried himself¡ªa quiet confidence that suggested he was more than the laughingstock she had expected.


    His presence was commanding, almost magnetic, and Luna couldn¡¯t help but feel a sliver of unease.


    As Riley stepped closer, his sharp blue eyes flicked over her, assessing her with an air of detachment. His gaze lingered just long enough to unsettle her before he spoke.


    "What¡¯s your name, girl?" he asked bluntly, his tone both curious and dismissive.

 Chapter 7 Dreamless

    Luna hesitated, caught off guard by the question.


    "I-I¡¯m Luna Burrows, Young Master," she stammered, lowering her head slightly out of respect to the robes he now wore. Luna knew for a fact that she was older than Riley.


    At 29, she was four years his senior¡ªRiley was only 25. Yet, everyone in the sect found it hilarious that he was the oldest man still in the outer court.


    Being called a "girl" was downright absurd!


    Standing at 5¡¯5", Luna might not have been the most beautiful woman in the sect, but her figure exuded undeniable allure.


    Her green inner disciple robes hugged her curves in all the right places, leaving little doubt that her bosom was, at the very least, a generous DD.


    Riley¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver, but there was a glint of amusement in his eyes.


    Still, there was no point in turning a small issue into a big one. Riley was eager to spend the night cultivating.


    "Luna, huh? A good name. Find yourself a room to stay in. And if you¡¯re wondering, yes, you¡¯re free to cultivate here as much as you like. I know being an attendant isn¡¯t what you signed up for when you joined the sect. Later, when I have time, I¡¯ll find a proper servant to handle things here without forcing anyone into it. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow." Riley nodded and turned away, his excitement about cultivating evident in his stride.


    "W-what?!" Luna was stunned. She could hardly believe her ears. This cultivation mountain was one of the best places in the sect, second only to the grounds reserved for the ten elders and the sect master himself!


    The idea that she could cultivate here freely¡­


    "Thank you so much, Young Master Riley! It¡¯s my pleasure to be here! I will personally attend to your needs to the best of my ability!" Luna exclaimed, her voice carrying as she caught a final glimpse of Riley¡¯s retreating back.


    She didn¡¯t care anymore if he was trash or how he had managed to secure such an extraordinary cultivation spot for himself.


    Her mind was already spinning with the realization that she, too, could benefit from the resources here.


    "I must do everything I can to stay here," Luna muttered to herself as she set off to find her room in this vast, opulent place.


    Riley heard her voice echo faintly from outside, but he chose not to reply. There were more pressing matters at hand.


    Returning to his room, he shut the door behind him, sat cross-legged in a lotus position, and resumed his cultivation.


    The world around him faded as he focused inward, channeling his energy with practiced precision.


    ...


    BANG!


    2nd Stage Golden Core Realm!


    The breakthrough rippled through his body, filling him with warmth and vitality. Riley grinned, exhilarated by the surge of energy.


    ...


    BANG!


    3rd Stage Golden Core Realm!


    Each stage felt like shedding a layer of weakness, replacing it with unyielding strength. He could feel his core stabilizing, growing denser with pure spiritual energy.


    ...


    BANG!


    10th Stage Golden Core Realm!


    At the peak of the Golden Core Realm, Riley marveled at the newfound power coursing through his veins. He barely had time to relish it before pushing forward, hungry for more.


    ...


    BANG!


    1st Stage Nascent Soul Realm!


    Suddenly, an intense, tearing sensation ripped through his soul. Riley gritted his teeth, his body trembling, but he refused to cry out.


    Compared to the torment he had endured when he first received the powers of Soul Dominion and the blessing of the Primordial Chaos Physique, this was insignificant.


    After what felt like an eternity¡ªbut was, in reality, only five minutes¡ªthe pain subsided. Riley exhaled sharply, his body still vibrating with power.


    "Wow! So this is spiritual sense?" Riley muttered, awestruck as he tested his newfound ability. His mind now mapped out over a million square kilometers, with him at its center.


    Every detail¡ªevery blade of grass, every gust of wind, every insect scuttling across the ground¡ªwas vividly clear, no matter how far away. It was as if the entire world was within his grasp.


    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the absurdity of his situation. What he didn¡¯t realize, however, was just how extraordinary his spiritual sense was.


    Most Nascent Soul Realm cultivators could only extend their senses a few meters.


    His unprecedented range was a result of the Primordial Chaos Physique, an otherworldly blessing that elevated every aspect of his existence¡ªbody, mind, spirit, and soul¡ªto unimaginable heights.


    "More! I want more power!" Riley exclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement. He closed his eyes again, his hunger for strength driving him forward.


    ...


    BANG!


    2nd Stage Nascent Soul Realm!


    ...


    BANG!


    3rd Stage Nascent Soul Realm!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    BANG!


    10th Stage Nascent Soul Realm!


    ...


    BANG!


    1st Stage Spirit Severing Realm!


    Riley paused, his chest rising and falling steadily. He took a moment to assess the changes this new realm had brought.


    "Hmmm¡­ I see," he murmured. His strength now felt infinite, as if he could shatter the heavens with a single punch.


    Beyond his overwhelming physical power, however, he discovered something even more intriguing¡ªan ability unique to the Spirit Severing Realm.


    "Whoosh!" With a thought, his soul detached from his body, soaring into the skies above.


    "Yippee!" Riley exclaimed, his voice echoing through the heavens. The sense of freedom was indescribable. He floated effortlessly, exploring the vast expanse around him.


    The sensation of weightlessness, of being untethered from the physical world, was exhilarating.


    After a few minutes of soaring, he returned to his body, his soul slipping seamlessly back into place.


    "So that¡¯s my soul. If my body were ever destroyed, I could escape in this form and perhaps attempt a rebirth someday. But that¡¯s a problem for the far future," Riley mused, a confident smile spreading across his face. The life force within him felt boundless, as though he could live for millennia.


    "I¡¯m not satisfied yet. Hehehe." With a sly grin, he resumed cultivating, determined to climb even higher.


    ...


    BANG! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2nd Stage Spirit Severing Realm!


    ...


    BANG!


    3rd Stage Spirit Severing Realm!


    ...


    BANG!


    4th Stage Spirit Severing Realm!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    BANG!


    10th Stage Spirit Severing Realm!


    ...


    RUMBLE!


    A deafening thunderclap shattered the tranquility of the night, lightning streaking across the clear sky. Riley opened his eyes, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips.


    "I guess I should stop here," he muttered, his tone contemplative. The next realm, the Void Tribulation Realm, loomed before him¡ªa stage infamous for its deadly challenges.


    As its name implied, it involved defying the heavens themselves, provoking their wrath in the form of relentless lightning strikes. Failure didn¡¯t just mean stagnation; it often meant death.


    "I¡¯ll visit the Scripture Pavilion first thing in the morning," Riley decided.


    "Better to research thoroughly before tackling that realm. For now, I think my current strength is enough to be safe within the sect and not really purely on the sect master¡¯s support."


    Extending his spiritual sense, Riley scanned the sect and couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk. Even the sect master¡¯s cultivation was lower than his own.


    "Not bad for my first day in this xianxia world," Riley mused, his confidence soaring. With that thought, he stretched out on his bed and drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep, ready to face whatever the next day would bring.

 Chapter 8 Haste

    "Hmmm¡­" Riley stirred awake, his senses immediately assaulted by the tantalizing aroma of delicious food.


    He sat up, rubbing his eyes, only to notice the sunken footprints in the stone floor¡ªremnants of his struggle to control his overwhelming physical strength the night before.


    Shaking his head, Riley stood and let his nose guide him. The scent led him to a grand dining hall nestled within the mountain.


    The space was simple yet spacious, with sunlight streaming in through large windows, casting a warm glow over the scene.


    "You¡¯re right on time, young master. The food is hot and ready to eat," Luna greeted him with a bright smile. Beads of sweat glistened on her skin, evidence of her efforts in the kitchen.


    She wore a modest house robe, but it did little to hide her natural allure.


    Riley¡¯s eyes widened as his gaze unintentionally landed on her figure. The robe clung to her curves, the neckline dipping just enough to reveal an enticing view of her cleavage.


    Her sweat only added to the allure, accentuating the smooth, radiant surface of her skin. She shifted slightly, thrusting her chest forward, and Riley¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    "She¡¯s not even wearing a bra!" Riley¡¯s mind screamed in panic, and he felt an instant, undeniable reaction.


    He swallowed hard, forcing his eyes downward to focus on her feet instead of the dangerously tempting sight before him.


    "Thank you, Luna," Riley managed to say, his voice steady despite his internal turmoil.


    Luna¡¯s smile widened as she served him with care, her movements graceful and deliberate. Riley sat at the dining table, where the aroma of freshly prepared dishes surrounded him.


    Plates of steaming rice, fragrant stir-fried vegetables, and tender slices of meat were placed before him.


    He took his first bite, and his eyes lit up.


    "Hmmm¡­ it¡¯s good!" Riley exclaimed, his tone filled with genuine appreciation. He dug in with gusto, eating like a man starved.


    Each bite was a burst of flavor, and he couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Luna¡¯s cooking skills.


    Luna watched him eat, a sense of satisfaction and pride evident on her face. She stood nearby, occasionally wiping her hands on her apron, but her eyes lingered on Riley.


    "I¡¯m glad you like it, young master," she said softly, her voice warm.


    Riley, however, kept his focus firmly on his meal, determined not to let his gaze wander again.


    Yet, in the back of his mind, he couldn¡¯t shake the image of Luna¡¯s teasing smile and her deliberate flaunting of her beauty.


    As he finished his meal, he leaned back in his chair, feeling both satisfied and slightly frazzled. "Luna, you¡¯re an excellent cook," he said, finally daring to meet her gaze¡ªthough only briefly.


    "Thank you, young master. It¡¯s my pleasure to serve you," Luna replied, her voice dripping with sweetness.


    Riley cleared his throat, standing up quickly to avoid prolonging the moment. "I¡¯ll be in the Scripture Pavilion if you need me," he said, leaving the dining hall in haste.


    "How are you planning to get to the sect, young master?" Luna called out, but Riley had already disappeared before she could finish her question. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a sigh, Luna cleaned up the dishes, changed into her pristine inner disciple robes, and headed to the mountain¡¯s entrance.


    Her flying sword, sleek and shimmering, hovered beside her, ready for use. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to herself as she waited.


    "There¡¯s no way he can walk all the way to the sect grounds," she mused. The distance was immense¡ªby foot, it would take him until nightfall to arrive.


    Confident that Riley would soon realize this and call for her help, she settled in to wait.


    Not long after, Luna spotted Riley approaching, his casual stride unhurried.


    "Here he comes," she murmured with a sweet smile.


    As Riley drew closer, she gestured toward her sword, which hummed softly in the air.


    The silvery-white blade was an impressive 15 feet long and 6 feet wide, designed to accommodate both standing and seated passengers.


    Of course, standing was far more stylish¡ªa fact Luna always enjoyed showing off.


    "I have my flying sword ready, young master. Please, step on," she offered warmly.


    To her surprise, Riley simply grinned. "Thank you, Luna, but there¡¯s no need for that. I have my own means."


    Before Luna could question him, Riley levitated effortlessly a few feet off the ground, hovering as if gravity itself had no claim over him. He smirked at her astonished expression, then added, "See you later¡ªand please have dinner ready for me when I return. I¡¯ll bring back some gifts as thanks."


    "BOOM!"


    And with that, he shot into the sky like a meteor.


    His figure became a streak of light as he soared at an incredible speed, far beyond anything Luna¡¯s flying sword could achieve at its fastest.


    Luna stood frozen, her jaw dropping.


    "Has he¡­ has he reached the Golden Core Realm?" she muttered in disbelief.


    She knew that only cultivators at the Golden Core Realm could achieve true flight without the aid of treasures or flying tools like swords.


    The realization hit her like a thunderclap, and she shook her head in awe.


    "I must be dreaming¡­" she whispered, yet the scene before her was unmistakably real. The sky seemed to glow in Riley¡¯s wake, his overwhelming power impossible to ignore.


    As the streak of light faded into the horizon, Luna¡¯s thoughts raced. The young master she had so easily underestimated only days ago had completely shattered her expectations.


    Her gaze lingered on the sky for a long moment, her evaluation of Riley shifting yet again.


    "Who... no, is he really the same Riley Mason that the sect has been mocking all these years?" she wondered aloud, determination sparking in her eyes.


    She turned back toward the mountain, her mind buzzing. If Riley truly was as powerful as he seemed, staying by his side might be the best decision she¡¯d ever made.


    ***


    On the sect grounds, everyone was left stunned as Riley made his entrance in the most dramatic and stylish manner imaginable.

 Chapter 9 Original

    "Is that¡­ who I think it is?"


    "But that¡¯s impossible!"


    "We must be going crazy."


    "That¡¯s Riley fucking Mason!"


    The disciples gathered around the sect looked up in awe as Riley descended from the sky, landing in front of the Scripture Pavilion with an air of absolute grace and skill.


    His arrival was nothing short of spectacular.


    The sect had been mocking him for years, and now, here he was, exuding an overwhelming presence that made everyone question what they thought they knew about him.


    No one dared to approach him immediately. The fact that he had arrived without the use of a flying sword, instead soaring through the sky on his own power, meant only one thing: he was likely already in the Golden Core Realm.


    That was a level of cultivation no one had expected him to reach so quickly. The former "trash" had now surpassed them all, becoming a senior in cultivation.


    It would be a grave offense to speak first to someone of higher rank, especially without being spoken to. The disciples could only murmur amongst themselves, eyes wide with disbelief.


    "Ohoh¡­"


    An old man stood guard at the entrance to the Scripture Pavilion, a thick cigar dangling from his lips as he watched Riley land. His eyes widened with shock.


    Just yesterday, Riley had been in the Body Refinement Realm. Now, he had achieved something far beyond that.


    This could only mean one thing: the sect master must have used precious resources to elevate the boy¡¯s cultivation. It was the only explanation for the drastic change.


    The old man¡¯s suspicions were confirmed when he saw the powerful, youthful aura emanating from Riley.


    "You¡¯ve created a miracle, fellow daoist," the old man said, his voice tinged with admiration.


    "Congratulations on breaking through so many realms in just one night. The sect master must really care for you a lot." He added the last part with a subtle jab, though his tone remained respectful.


    This was no longer the naive boy stuck in the 5th Stage Body Refinement Realm¡ªthis was a rising powerhouse, now standing on equal footing with his own realm.


    Riley smiled lightly.


    "Thank you, Elder William. The sect master truly knows how to care for his juniors." He paused, then continued, "I wish to read in the second floor of the pavilion."


    Elder William nodded.


    "You may, but be aware that, now that you¡¯ve entered the Golden Core Realm, your status must change as well. You¡¯re eligible to become one of the sect¡¯s elders. However¡­" He eyed Riley¡¯s Golden Phoenix mantle with a thoughtful look.


    "Since you¡¯re wearing that today, we should wait for the sect master¡¯s decision. In the end, his words will always be obeyed here."


    "I understand, Elder William," Riley said with a respectful nod.


    "I¡¯ll wait for the sect master¡¯s decision, but for now, I still have much to learn."


    With that, Riley turned and ascended the stairs to the second floor of the pavilion. The disciples around him were still buzzing with shock, their whispers filled with awe and speculation.


    They craned their necks, eager to overhear every word of the conversation.


    But Riley wasn¡¯t concerned about them. He had already ascended to a level where he could shape his future, not just within this sect, but perhaps even beyond its walls.


    A dragon does not trouble itself with the struggles of ants, after all.


    After Riley ascended to the second floor of the Scripture Pavilion, the entire sect was filled with a mix of disbelief, envy, and whispers.


    Disciples couldn¡¯t help but talk about him, their eyes full of admiration and curiosity.


    They had witnessed Riley¡¯s transformation from the most ridiculed disciple in the sect to someone who could now easily surpass them all.


    The elders, however, were not as enthusiastic. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They seethed with anger, their faces contorted in frustration. How could the sect master waste so many precious resources on someone like Riley, who had once been nothing but a young trash disciple?


    The sect master should have bestowed such resources upon one of the prodigies among the core disciples instead!


    "That fool!" one elder spat, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "He must be afraid that someone will break through to the Nascent Soul Realm and threaten his hold on the sect," another elder grumbled, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.


    "Perhaps," a third elder murmured thoughtfully.


    "But what can we do? All of us are still in the Golden Core Realm. Even combined, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the sect master. We have to accept that we¡¯re powerless."


    A heavy silence fell over the group of elders. Their resentment simmered beneath the surface, but they knew they were trapped in their positions.


    The sect master had power that far surpassed theirs as he was already in the Nascent Soul Realm, and they were unable to challenge him directly.


    But one elder, who had been listening quietly, finally spoke up, his voice laced with cunning.


    "Hmmm¡­ we may be helpless, but there is someone who could act on our behalf," he said, his eyes gleaming with a hidden agenda.


    The others turned to him, their expressions curious.


    "You mean his d¡­?" one elder asked, trailing off as realization dawned upon them.


    "Yes," the elder replied with a nod.


    "I¡¯ll send a message at once."


    The elders¡¯ meeting ended shortly after, their minds preoccupied with the plan they had set in motion. It was a long shot, but it was the only option they had left.


    Meanwhile, Riley had no interest in the plotting of the elders. He was lost in the vast sea of knowledge within the Scripture Pavilion.


    His hunger for information was insatiable, and he quickly dove into the texts, studying them with a fervor he hadn¡¯t known before.


    His first focus was the dangers of cultivating to the Void Tribulation Realm.


    The more he read, the more he realized how precarious this stage of cultivation was, where even the slightest misstep could lead to disaster.


    But his curiosity didn¡¯t stop there¡ªhe then searched for anything beyond the Void Tribulation Realm, hoping for insight into the realms that lay after.


    To his surprise, he found nothing. The texts seemed to stop at the Void Tribulation Realm. It was as though there was no path beyond it, or perhaps such knowledge was deliberately hidden.


    Riley felt a sense of frustration rise within him as he skimmed through countless pages, but there was nothing more to uncover.


    The Void Tribulation Realm was where every cultivator¡¯s journey seemed to end, and beyond that, there was no trace of further realms.


    He spent the next three hours devouring the records, learning everything he could. Time passed in a blur as his mind absorbed information faster than he could comprehend it.


    His body ached in boredom, but his thirst for knowledge was stronger than any physical fatigue. Just as he was about to lose himself entirely in the endless books, a sudden voice broke through his concentration.


    "Is that really you, Riley?"


    The voice was soft, melodic, and unmistakably feminine. It sounded as though it had come from nowhere and everywhere at once, filling the space around him with an inexplicable warmth.


    Riley¡¯s concentration snapped. His brow furrowed in surprise as he turned toward the sound, his thoughts racing. He had been so absorbed in his studies that he hadn¡¯t noticed anyone enter.


    Standing before him was a woman, her beauty undeniable. She had an air of elegance and grace, and her features were delicate yet striking.


    Her eyes glimmered with recognition, but there was also a hint of disbelief, as though she, too, had trouble believing what she was seeing.


    "Ava?" Riley gasped in realization, finally placing the woman¡¯s face from the fragmented memories he had assimilated from the original owner of this body.

 Chapter 10 Harder

    "I¡¯m glad you remember. Is it okay to talk to you like this, or do I have to call you ¡¯Senior¡¯ from now on?" Ava joked lightly, though the faint tremor in her hands betrayed her nerves.


    Standing this close to a true Golden Core Realm expert was utterly daunting, more so for someone as talented as she was. Ava could clearly sense the overwhelming spiritual essence radiating from Riley.


    His presence was akin to a tightly coiled storm of power, his every motion exuding the potential to alter the ground he was standing on.


    All of this energy was compressed within his dantian, a glowing core of unimaginable might.


    Yet, despite her fear, Ava stood her ground. This was an opportunity far too significant to let slip away.


    "Of course. Please, take a seat, Ava. And just call me Riley. I¡¯m still the same Riley you know," Riley said his lies, his brow furrowing as he sifted through the original owner¡¯s memories of this woman.


    Ava Thornwick. She was from the same city as him, and they had joined the sect together. In those early days, Riley¡ªnaive and smitten¡ªhad fallen head over heels for her.


    He had vowed to protect her, pouring all his energy into helping her succeed in the sect. But when his limitations became apparent, everything changed.


    Failing to secure a spot in the Inner Court left him behind while Ava soared ahead, eventually becoming a Core Disciple.


    The gap between them grew insurmountable. Ava stopped acknowledging him entirely, and Riley¡¯s attempts to rekindle their friendship went unanswered.


    Not once had she granted him an audience, her life intertwined with the elite while he languished among the Outer Court¡¯s youngest and least experienced disciples as young as 15 like he was in the past.


    Yet here she was now.


    Riley didn¡¯t need the memories to understand her intentions; even a fool could see the purpose behind her sudden appearance.


    And Riley, as he was now, was no fool. He had over a century¡¯s worth of wisdom and experience guiding his thoughts.


    "So¡­ how are you?" Riley asked, keeping his tone neutral, though his eyes scanned her with faint curiosity. Ava stood before him, her presence impossible to ignore.


    Her blue colored Core Disciple uniform clung to her figure like a second skin, emphasizing her flawless physique.


    Ava was a vision of perfection¡ªlong black hair cascading like silk, almond-shaped eyes shimmering with subtle emotion, and lips that seemed perpetually on the brink of a radiant smile.


    She stood tall at 5 foot 7 inches, her body radiating confidence and allure. It wasn¡¯t just her beauty, though. Ava had a magnetic charm, a presence that seemed to draw all eyes to her effortlessly. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was a woman who had been given everything by fate, and Riley couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the disparity between her blessings and those of others.


    But Riley wasn¡¯t the same person who once admired her from afar. He had changed¡ªhis mind, his soul, and even his very essence were no longer tied to the man she once knew.


    "I¡¯m good," Ava said, her voice carrying a subtle tremor. "About before¡­ I tried to reconnect with you, but my senior brothers and sisters wouldn¡¯t let me. They said it would only hurt you more to see the difference between us. I should have pushed harder. I¡¯m sorry, Riley."


    Her voice wavered as she spoke, and Riley noticed the faint glisten of unshed tears in her eyes. She seemed genuine¡ªor at least she was doing a good job of pretending to be.


    But Riley wasn¡¯t the gullible fool he once was.


    "It¡¯s the past. It¡¯s gone now, and nothing can be done about it. I¡¯ve already moved on¡­ from that." Riley offered a polite smile, his tone deliberately dismissive.


    He didn¡¯t want to dwell on old memories that weren¡¯t even his. The original Riley¡¯s feelings were irrelevant to him, and he refused to be burdened by them.


    "I see." Ava nodded slowly, her lips pressing together.


    "I apologize still. Can we at least be friends again, like we were before?" Her voice softened, and her smile widened, a mixture of hope and vulnerability.


    "Sure," Riley said with a nod. "I¡¯d love to have friends. The more, the merrier."


    Ava visibly relaxed at his response, her shoulders easing and her confidence returning. She moved closer, her nervous energy giving way to a more familiar liveliness.


    Her eyes sparkled as she began asking questions¡ªhow he had managed to reach the Golden Core Realm so quickly, what had changed, and what plans he had for the future.


    Riley answered her questions with measured vagueness, attributing his success to the sect master¡¯s guidance and resources. He didn¡¯t feel the need to divulge the truth, especially not to Ava.


    As they talked, Ava became more animated.


    Her words tumbled out in an excited stream as she recounted stories, shared gossip about the sect, and expressed her admiration for Riley¡¯s accomplishments.


    Despite himself, Riley found her energy infectious. Though he maintained a reserved demeanor, he couldn¡¯t deny that her presence was¡­ refreshing.


    It had been a long time since a beautiful woman had spoken to him with such enthusiasm.


    Hours passed without either of them realizing. The sunlight streaming through the windows shifted, signaling that the morning had given way to noon.


    "Do you want to eat something, Riley? I could cook something for you back at my house," Ava offered, her eyes shining with excitement.


    "No, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want to trouble you. I¡¯d rather stay here for now and continue reading. There¡¯s so much I haven¡¯t explored in this place. I only just got access to the Scripture Pavilion after being stuck at the 5th Stage Body Refinement Realm until yesterday. There is much to learn." Riley¡¯s words were earnest. His thirst for knowledge outweighed any physical hunger he might have felt.


    "Okay," Ava said with a grin, though her enthusiasm remained undeterred.


    "Then I¡¯ll cook something and bring it here for you."


    "Ava, you don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯m fine," Riley called after her as she stood up and began walking away. She waved dismissively, clearly ignoring his protests.


    The second floor of the Scripture Pavilion, though quiet, was teeming with covert interest. Disciples who were ostensibly focused on their reading were clearly eavesdropping on the conversation.


    Riley could feel their gazes, their curiosity palpable, their fear and respect most obvious even to a blind man. Most of them, he knew, would relay whatever they overheard to their seniors or masters.


    "Sigh¡­ Living a popular life is certainly not easy," Riley muttered under his breath. But deep down, he couldn¡¯t suppress the faint sense of satisfaction.


    Being ignored and dismissed in his past life had left a lingering bitterness, and this newfound attention was a welcome, albeit unexpected, change.


    Riley smiled and read some more.

 Chapter 11 Intricate

    "Riley, I¡¯m back!"


    "Greetings, Senior Riley!"


    "Hello, Senior."


    An hour later, Ava returned with a steaming pot of food.


    How she managed to convince Elder William to allow it was a mystery, but perhaps the elder now gave Riley considerable leeway due to his new cultivation base.


    Ava wasn¡¯t alone; she was accompanied by two other stunning women, friends of hers, who were clearly trying to curry favor with Riley through their connection with her. Riley, however, didn¡¯t mind.


    "Thank you for your care, everyone. There¡¯s enough food for all¡ªplease, eat with me," Riley said as he began eating. Ava and her friends joined in, sharing the meal.


    The second floor of the Scripture Pavilion, lined with cultivation manuals for inner and core disciples, also featured numerous tables for study.


    However, the enticing aroma of hot food made concentration difficult for everyone present. Still, none dared to complain; no one wanted to risk offending a Golden Core expert.


    "Thank you for the food and care, Ava. It was wonderful," Riley said with a warm smile.


    "It was nothing, Riley. I¡¯m happy to do it for you," Ava replied, her face glowing with happiness.


    Her friends cleaned up the table and left, but Ava stayed behind, chatting and entertaining Riley.


    He didn¡¯t mind; a Spirit Severing Realm cultivator like him could live over 5,000 years, so spending a day with a beauty intent on keeping him company hardly felt like a waste.


    When the sky had turned dark, Riley finally stood to leave.


    "Thank you for your time, Ava. I¡¯ll see you later."


    "Riley¡­ I¡­" Ava hesitated, her inner conflict evident. Then, with a sudden burst of courage, she tiptoed to press a quick kiss to his lips.


    Her face turned scarlet as she pulled away and bolted, calling out behind her, "Bye, Riley!"


    Riley watched her retreating figure, a faint smile on his face. If she wanted to lure him in, she¡¯d have to do better than that.


    Riley stood up, ready to leave, when his gaze fell upon a stack of cultivation manuals neatly arranged to the side.


    Something about them piqued his curiosity, and he stepped closer, letting his fingers trace over the spines of the books. Without much thought, he picked up three at random, as if on instinct.


    The titles glimmered faintly in the lantern light: Silent Moon Sword Art, Flowing River Palm, and Phantom Step Technique.


    As he held them, a familiar chime echoed in his mind.


    Ding!


    "Congratulations, host! You have successfully acquired your training manuals. Please select one of the three available rewards," the system¡¯s voice intoned, steady and emotionless.


    Riley¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a faint smirk playing on his lips.


    "I think I¡¯ve finally cracked the code to hacking this system," Riley thought, a triumphant smile forming on his lips. He glanced at the reward screen again¡ªunchanged, as expected.


    The system¡¯s offerings were always accompanied by their trademark long-winded descriptions, detailing every nuance in excessive detail.


    However, Riley had learned the hard way that claiming these rewards often came with unexpected physical changes¡ªchanges that could easily draw attention if made in public.


    He casually returned the manuals to their place on the shelves and decided to defer his choice for now. Better to wait until he was in a more private and secure setting.


    "Hmmm¡­ I suppose it¡¯s time to visit the Treasury Pavilion," he muttered under his breath, the thought of Luna¡¯s recent assistance still lingering in his mind.


    "I owe her something for her efforts."


    The paths leading to the Treasury Pavilion were illuminated by countless lanterns, their soft glow casting dancing shadows on the stone walkways.


    Despite the late hour, disciples bustled about, their hurried movements indicative of the constant activity within the sect.


    As Riley made his way through the sect grounds, his presence did not go unnoticed. Disciples who crossed his path stopped in their tracks, their eyes widening as they recognized him.


    Murmurs rippled through the air, but none dared to speak openly. Instead, they bowed deeply, their respect evident in their rigid postures.


    "That¡¯s Riley Mason¡­" one whispered, awe lacing their voice. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The trash disciple before who d¡­" another murmured.


    "Shhhhhhhh¡­ Do you want to get us killed!"


    Riley paid them no mind. His expression remained composed, his steps measured. Such reverence, though new, was not unexpected.


    News of his achievements had clearly spread like wildfire, and in a sect as tightly knit as the Stone Mountain Sect, secrecy was a fleeting concept.


    After a leisurely ten-minute walk, Riley arrived at the grand entrance of the Treasury Pavilion.


    The building loomed before him, its ancient stone walls adorned with intricate carvings depicting the sect¡¯s long and storied history.


    At the entrance stood Elder Thomas, the pavilion¡¯s custodian, his robes immaculate and his expression calm yet watchful.


    "Greetings, Elder Thomas. Thank you for granting me an audience," Riley said, offering a polite bow.


    "Greetings, fellow Daoist. It is but a small matter. Please, state your business in my pavilion," Elder Thomas replied, his voice steady and formal.


    Despite appearing middle-aged, his youthful demeanor belied the centuries of wisdom he carried.


    At around 250 years old, Elder Thomas was among the youngest of the sect¡¯s elders, with another 250 years of life likely ahead of him, thanks to his Golden Core cultivation.


    "I¡¯d like to inquire about the spirit stones currently in stock. I require some for personal use," Riley stated plainly.


    Elder Thomas raised an eyebrow, his expression neutral but firm.


    "I¡¯m afraid that is impossible. Spirit stones cannot simply be taken on a whim. To acquire them, you must exchange contribution points. Alternatively, if you become an elder, you would receive a monthly allowance of 10,000 spirit stones. Please understand, fellow Daoist, that I cannot fulfill such a request tonight."


    Riley remained unfazed.


    "I see. But it doesn¡¯t hurt to ask, does it?" he said, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    With a deliberate motion, he retrieved a token from his robes and held it aloft. The token gleamed faintly in the dim light, its intricate engravings unmistakable.


    Thud!


    Elder Thomas¡¯s expression shifted instantly. He cupped his fists and bowed deeply, his demeanor now markedly deferential.


    "What do you require, young master? Say the word, and I shall fulfill your request to the best of my ability," Elder Thomas said, his voice filled with respect.


    "I¡¯ve already stated my request," Riley replied.


    "Ah¡­ yes, of course. The treasury currently holds over 100 million spirit stones," Elder Thomas confirmed, his tone unwavering as he maintained his respectful posture.


    "Perfect. I¡¯ll take 1 million spirit stones," Riley said, his voice calm but firm.


    "As you wish, young master."


    Ten minutes later, Riley emerged from the Treasury Pavilion, a storage ring now containing 1 million spirit stones securely on his finger.


    With these resources, he could fund and pay the people around him. A simple thank you doesn¡¯t carry the weight of gold, after all.


    As he made his way back to the Thousand Stars Summit, he couldn¡¯t help but glance at the system¡¯s notifications.


    The rewards from the manuals he had picked earlier were still waiting for him, their allure growing stronger with each passing moment.


    "Tonight," Riley thought to himself, a flicker of excitement dancing in his eyes.


    "I¡¯ll decide which I want tonight."


    The moon hung high above as Riley ascended the summit, his thoughts already racing with possibilities. The path ahead was illuminated not just by lanterns, but by the boundless potential that lay before him.

 Chapter 12 Odd

    Riley returned to the Thousand Stars Summit, his steps echoing in the quiet grandeur of the mountain.


    As he approached, the warm glow from the summit residence beckoned him, and the tantalizing aroma of freshly cooked food drifted through the air.


    Inside, Luna stood poised, like the perfect hostess, waiting for his arrival with a smile that could disarm even the most stoic cultivator.


    "Welcome back, young master! Please enjoy the food while it¡¯s still hot," she greeted, her tone sweet and respectful. Her bow was deliberate, emphasizing her generous curves.


    Her ample cleavage, barely concealed by her robe, made a show of her assets, which seemed almost too perfect to be real.


    Luna¡¯s figure, with its exaggerated proportions, might have belonged to a character from a lurid fantasy. Yet Riley¡¯s discerning eye immediately compared her to Ava.


    While Luna¡¯s physical allure was undeniable, Ava¡¯s ethereal beauty and grace were in a league of their own.


    Still, Riley reminded himself not to be swayed; he understood the motives behind these women¡¯s actions.


    They sought his favor, his resources, and the influence that came with his position¡ªnot his heart.


    The dining table was a sight to behold. Dozens of dishes, meticulously prepared, spread across it like a feast fit for a king.


    Riley sat down and began to eat. His appetite surprised even him, as he devoured dish after dish with the enthusiasm of a starving warrior.


    Luna hovered nearby, her every move calculated to draw his attention, but Riley paid her little mind.


    An hour later, he leaned back, his hunger finally sated. The table, which had been piled high with delicacies, was now nearly empty. Riley couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself.


    "I could probably out-eat Goku, Luffy, and Naruto combined at this rate," he joked inwardly, marveling at his own capacity.


    "Is this because of my Primordial Chaos Physique?" he wondered briefly. His enhanced body was clearly capable of consuming and processing far more than a normal human¡¯s, but the thought was fleeting.


    He had more important things to consider.


    Meanwhile, Luna was not ready to let him go so easily. As Riley pushed back his chair and stood, she stepped closer, her eyes brimming with intent.


    Her fingers brushed the edge of her robe, and she bit her lip in what she thought was a seductive gesture.


    The soft lamplight danced over her features, highlighting her creamy skin and the delicate curve of her lips. Yet Riley¡¯s expression remained neutral, unfazed by her attempts.


    "Here are 1,000 spirit stones," he said abruptly, reaching into his storage ring and tossing her a bag. "Use them for your cultivation. Good night."


    Luna caught the bag and opened it with trembling hands. Her breath caught as she saw the sparkling pile of spirit stones inside.


    For an inner court disciple, who typically received a mere 100 spirit stones per month, this was a fortune beyond imagination.


    Even core disciples, the elites of the sect, were only allocated 500 spirit stones monthly. This was more than a gift¡ªit was an opportunity to leap forward in her cultivation.


    As Riley turned and walked away, heading toward his private chambers, Luna stared at the bag, her mind racing. Her ambition flared, and her lips curved into a determined smile.


    "I must win you over, by any means necessary," she whispered, clutching the bag tightly to her chest.


    The loneliness of the mountain seemed almost poetic. Riley was the only man, surrounded by the quiet majesty of nature and a handful of ambitious women, each vying for his favor.


    Luna knew she had a unique advantage here. She was the sole woman in the Thousand Stars Summit alongside him, and she intended to use this to its fullest potential.


    Riley, however, was not oblivious to her schemes. As he entered his chambers and shut the door behind him, he allowed himself a small smirk.


    "By any means necessary, huh?" he muttered to himself. He understood her ambitions, but he had no intention of making it easy for her¡ªor anyone else.


    There were greater matters at hand, and he wouldn¡¯t let his guard down, no matter how alluring the distraction.


    Riley sat in a lotus position on the bed and opened his rewards from earlier. A slight frown formed as something nagged at his mind, and he quickly recalled what was bothering him.


    "System?" he called.


    "Yes, host?" the system replied.


    "Can you create a character status information for me? It would be easier to keep track of my skills and rewards," Riley asked.


    "Affirmative, host!"


    Ding!


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Spirit Severing Realm S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (14 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique


    Minions: Gideon Hunter


    ***


    "Perfect. Now, show me the rewards from last time," Riley requested.


    "Affirmative, host."


    Ding!


    1. Celestial Annihilation is the pinnacle sword technique so destructive that its mere activation warps the surrounding space. The user summons the vast energies of the cosmos, channeling them into the blade to create an apocalyptic strike that embodies the power of stars colliding. The technique doesn¡¯t just destroy the target¡ªit annihilates their existence, erasing them from the fabric of the world.


    2. The Heavenly Judgment Palm is a supreme technique that channels the overwhelming power and will of the heavens, delivering a strike of absolute justice. This technique is said to be a manifestation of divine law, an unstoppable force that punishes the wicked and cleanses the world of corruption. The very air around the user thickens with a sense of righteousness and power, as if the heavens themselves are watching.


    3. Eyes of True Discernment are eyes that are imbued with the power of absolute clarity, allowing the user to see beyond surface appearances and understand the true nature of everything they perceive. Whether it¡¯s a person¡¯s soul, the deepest secrets of the world, or the hidden intentions behind every action, the Eyes of True Discernment grant the ability to perceive things as they truly are, without deception or illusion. The user can see through lies, uncover hidden truths, and instantly recognize the core essence of any being, object, or phenomenon.


    "This is strange," Riley muttered, finally noticing something odd about his system.

 Chapter 13 Abyss

    "System? Are you there?" Riley asked.


    "Affirmative, host," the system replied.


    "Why do I get the feeling that all my rewards are kinda op? Will this always be the case, or am I just imagining things?" he asked again.


    "Negative, host. The system is a gift for your new life. Thus, all the rewards you have received and will receive in the future will always be peak-tier. You were destined to rule this multiverse, and you may wield your powers as you wish. Whether you destroy it or create new multiverses, the choice lies entirely with you. There will be no repercussions, as even now, you are the apex hunter of the cosmic hierarchy," the system replied at length.


    "I see. Thank you, System," Riley nodded. The truth in the system¡¯s words was undeniable. Even with just his Soul Dominion Technique, he could effortlessly subdue a true immortal powerhouse.


    Who could possibly stand in his way?


    The most powerful cultivation experts in the multiverse were already bowing to him, licking his feet, and calling him ¡¯Master.¡¯


    "Anyway, do you have a name, System?" Riley asked, addressing what he felt was a pressing matter. Referring to it as merely ¡¯System¡¯ felt impersonal.


    "Negative, host. I have neither feelings nor emotions, so a name is unnecessary. However, you may configure my settings to your preference. If you wish for me to sound like a man, I will adopt a masculine voice. If you prefer a child¡¯s voice, I will mimic that as well. It does not matter to me, as I am merely a system designed to obey your commands down to the smallest detail."


    "No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just keep calling you ¡¯System.¡¯ Is that okay?" Riley smiled awkwardly.


    He¡¯d read far too many novels where the mcs married their system, and it always led to absurd and cringe-worthy scenarios.


    There was no way he¡¯d make the same mistake as those dumb main characters who managed to stumble into such bizarre situations.


    "Affirmative, host," the system replied, its tone as neutral as ever.


    Riley let out a relieved breath and glanced at the list of rewards before him.


    "As for my reward, I choose the Heavenly Judgement Palm," he declared.


    He always scoffed at web novel protagonists who obsessed over swords. Sword cultivation might be iconic, but it felt overdone to him. Besides, Riley had already chosen to carve his own path.


    It didn¡¯t matter what techniques he picked¡ªhe stood so far above everyone else that even the strongest cultivators seemed like ants beneath his feet.


    The Eyes of True Discernment had tempted him momentarily, but he wasn¡¯t worried.


    System rewards had a tendency to reappear over time like the Void Sanctuary reward had done before this, and Riley had no doubt he¡¯d have the chance to claim the eyes later.


    For now, the Heavenly Judgement Palm felt like the right choice.


    The moment he finalized his selection, an intense, searing pain erupted in his hands. His entire body tensed as he bit down on his lower lip to stifle a scream.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as the burning sensation grew unbearable, like molten lava coursing through his veins. The acrid scent of charred flesh filled the room, assaulting his senses.


    Ten agonizing minutes later, the pain began to subside. Trembling, Riley forced himself to open his left palm first. A vivid tattoo of a hangman adorned the center, its design intricate and foreboding.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened his right palm next, revealing a white dove etched into his skin, a stark contrast to the ominous symbol on the left. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he stared at his hands, an overwhelming flood of knowledge surged into his mind. It was as if the technique itself had been branded into his very soul.


    His vision blurred, and in his mind¡¯s eye, he saw a towering, god-like figure sitting amidst the infinite void. With an air of indifference, the giant casually raised his palm and struck out.


    In that single, careless motion, an entire universe dissolved into nothingness, as though it had never existed.


    Riley¡¯s heart raced as he came back to reality, his palms still tingling with residual heat. The sheer power of the technique left him speechless.


    He flexed his fingers, marveling at the tattoos now etched into his flesh.


    "So this... this is the power of the Heavenly Judgement Palm," Riley murmured, his voice a mix of awe and exhilaration. A smirk tugged at the corners of his lips.


    It seemed that even among gods, he was destined to stand at the pinnacle.


    "Now I need to break through to the Void Tribulation Realm," Riley muttered to himself, his eyes gleaming with resolve. Closing his eyes, he extended his divine sense to locate Luna.


    She was deeply immersed in her cultivation, her aura stable and focused.


    Satisfied that she wouldn¡¯t notice his departure, Riley slipped out of the Thousand Stars Summit undetected and soared discreetly into the sky.


    The vast expanse of the Nine Cauldrons Continent stretched below him as he flew.


    Named after the legendary Goddess Nine Cauldrons, who had conquered and unified the entire world more than a million years ago, the continent bore the marks of her enduring legacy.


    Her story was etched into the hearts of its people, though Riley found it little more than a curious footnote in his journey to supremacy.


    After an hour of flight, Riley reached the continent¡¯s edge, where the land met an endless expanse of ocean.


    The waters stretched as far as the eye could see, their dark depths foreboding and uncharted.


    The Abyss Ocean.


    No one who ventured into this vast sea had ever returned, leading to the common belief that only death awaited beyond its horizon.


    Riley, however, was no ordinary cultivator.


    "Hmmm... this should be a perfect spot for a breakthrough," Riley mused, a sly smile curving his lips.


    The solitude of the ocean called to him, its boundless emptiness a stark contrast to the bustling land he had left behind.


    He recalled the texts he had studied in the Scripture Pavilion.


    The Void Tribulation Realm was infamous for its difficulty; the divine tribulation lightning unleashed during the breakthrough was unparalleled in its destructive power.


    Mountains, forests, even entire cities could be reduced to rubble if a cultivator attempted to ascend in the wrong place.


    Riley, ever pragmatic, had no desire to leave a trail of ruin in his wake. His modern sensibilities and practical approach to problem-solving had guided him to this remote location.


    Why risk damaging the continent when the vast, uninhabited ocean presented a far better alternative?


    "Let¡¯s begin," he declared, his voice firm with determination.


    Without hesitation, Riley descended toward the ocean, the air growing cooler as he approached the water¡¯s surface.


    The salty breeze carried a sense of mystery, as if the sea itself acknowledged the significance of what was about to unfold.


    Plunging into the depths, Riley allowed the water to envelop him. The darkness closed in, isolating him from the rest of the world.


    Here, in this silent abyss, he would face the tribulation that would either propel him to new heights or obliterate him entirely.


    His heart pounded as he steadied his breath, focusing his mind. The Void Tribulation Realm awaited, and Riley was ready to conquer it.

 Chapter 14 Coffin

    Riley sat in a lotus position beneath the ocean¡¯s depths, his eyes closed and his aura calm. With a single thought, he willed himself to break through to the Void Tribulation Realm.


    Bang!


    Thunder roared across the skies above, shaking the very heavens. In mere moments, the sound of crackling lightning echoed across the entire Nine Cauldrons Continent.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The deafening booms reverberated, audible to everyone, everywhere. Ordinary people, caught in the chaos, were thrown into panic.


    "What in the goddess¡¯s name is happening right now?"


    "It¡¯s the end of the world! Everyone, run!"


    "Repent for your sins! It¡¯s not too late!"


    While the common folk scrambled in fear, the more learned¡ªthe ancient powerhouses who understood the significance of such phenomena¡ªgathered their thoughts and quickly rushed toward the source of the disturbance.


    When they reached the ocean¡¯s edge, they were greeted by a sight of unparalleled chaos. Lightning surged and twisted, illuminating the horizon with dazzling, destructive brilliance.


    The skies and seas churned in violent disarray, creating a scene of apocalyptic grandeur.


    "Hmmm... Someone¡¯s attempting to break through to the Void Tribulation Realm," one elder murmured, his voice laced with awe and trepidation.


    "Does anyone know who it is?" another asked.


    "Your guess is as good as mine," an elder replied, stroking his beard.


    "But what¡¯s peculiar is that this senior doesn¡¯t seem to have any dao protectors in place, nor any defensive formations."


    "Yes," another chimed in.


    "Normally, one would prepare extensively¡ªstrategic locations, defensive arrays, and even the aid of trusted allies are the norm for surviving a heavenly tribulation. Yet this senior chose the Abyss Ocean of all places, far from any support. It¡¯s hard to say whether this is reckless folly or unparalleled genius."


    "Indeed," said another expert, his tone thoughtful.


    "This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of someone attempting a breakthrough in the Abyss Ocean. Not even ancient texts or recorded histories mention such an unconventional choice." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the gathered sect masters and elders exchanged their observations, their attention turned to the eerie and overwhelming presence emanating from the center of the storm.


    "Still," one powerhouse muttered, his gaze fixed on the phenomenon, "that shadow¡­ it¡¯s terrifying to behold."


    He was referring to the giant, faceless hangman¡¯s figure towering over Riley¡¯s submerged form.


    The spectral entity stood an imposing 2,000 feet tall, its rope noosed around its neck and seemingly descending from the vaults of heaven itself.


    This shadowy avatar concealed Riley¡¯s true identity while exuding an aura of oppressive might.


    The manifestation, sometimes called a fighting spirit or an avatar, was a reflection of one¡¯s comprehension of the dao, their achievements, and the weight of their experiences.


    Only the most gifted, those who had weathered monumental tribulations or achieved unparalleled feats, could hope to manifest such an entity.


    The experts watching from the shore felt a mix of awe and unease as the hangman¡¯s presence dominated the horizon.


    "This is no ordinary cultivator," an elder finally said, his voice hushed. "Whoever this is¡­ they are a true anomaly."


    As the lightning continued to crash down, the onlookers could only watch, wondering who this mysterious figure was and what heights they sought to conquer.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Pillars of lightning rained down faster and more violently, their size growing until they seemed to dominate the heavens.


    The sheer weight of their descent created an oppressive spectacle, one that left onlookers breathless.


    Each strike landed on the towering hangman figure, but not a single bolt managed to pierce its dreadful, shadowy skin.


    The avatar stood unyielding, a monolith of defiance against the heavens¡¯ wrath.


    The gathered cultivators stared in awe, their faces pale with disbelief. The sheer ferocity of this heavenly tribulation was unprecedented, a testament to the mysterious figure¡¯s extraordinary fate.


    The disturbance was so intense it roused even the continent¡¯s peak cultivators¡ªthose ancient beings who had long secluded themselves within their cultivation coffins.


    Stirred from their slumber, they extended their divine senses across millions of kilometers, bridging the distance to the abyssal ocean to witness the source of such celestial fury.


    Silence hung over these awakened beings as they observed the unfolding chaos. For many, memories of their own tribulations surfaced, and they couldn¡¯t help but compare.


    The conclusion was unanimous: the trials they endured paled in comparison to the heavens¡¯ wrath that now raged over the ocean.


    Some chose to remain within their coffins, unwilling to involve themselves in what they perceived as an event fraught with danger.


    Yet a few, driven by greed or curiosity, ventured out, their thoughts filled with speculation.


    "Is this a fortuitous encounter¡­ or a grave danger?" muttered one such ancient as he appeared at the very edge of the tribulation.


    The old man was frail-looking, his bald head glistening under the sporadic flashes of lightning.


    A long white beard cascaded down his chest, and his stooped figure might have been mistaken for that of a mortal, were it not for the potent spiritual essence radiating from his body.


    Ding!


    A stray bolt of lightning lanced toward him, piercing his shoulder before he could react. He stumbled back a step, retreating to safety.


    Blood seeped from the wound but healed almost instantly, a testament to his formidable regenerative abilities and the resilience of his tempered body.


    "Hmmm¡­" The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied the enormous shadow of the hangman. Its faceless visage loomed ominously, an unsettling presence that seemed to radiate judgment itself.


    By all logical accounts, this was the perfect moment to strike. There were no dao protectors, no defensive formations, no apparent safeguards in place. Yet, the old man hesitated.


    His instincts screamed at him, a primal warning that chilled him to the bone.


    "Death," he murmured under his breath, the single word carrying a weight that left no room for doubt.


    He sighed, withdrawing his gaze. Despite the tantalizing opportunity, the price of interference was clear. This was not a battle to join, nor a force to provoke.


    In the end, the old man chose to watch in silence, retreating from any plans of meddling in this extraordinary affair.

 Chapter 15 History

    The old man stood silently, his presence cloaked from all but the most powerful cultivators.


    Only those who had achieved the Void Tribulation Realm could perceive his figure, hovering just beyond the edge of the torrential heavenly lightning.


    For the rest, he was an invisible specter, observing the chaotic display with an unshakable calm.


    Meanwhile, Riley remained focused, undisturbed by the commotion outside. Thirty minutes passed in serene stillness before he finally initiated his breakthrough.


    BANG!


    1st Stage Void Tribulation Realm!


    Riley¡¯s eyes snapped open as an overwhelming surge of power coursed through him. His spiritual senses had evolved into divine sense, granting him an unparalleled awareness of the world around him.


    His body now possessed the ability to regenerate at will, as long as his soul remained intact. Even if his physical form were obliterated down to the last atom, he could reconstruct it with ease.


    "This strength¡­ this life force," Riley muttered, marveling at his transformation. His lifespan extended beyond 10,000 years, and his spiritual essence had grown purer and more refined.


    Though he had no immediate reference to measure himself against, he instinctively felt his strength was enough to obliterate the entire continent with a single punch.


    Tempted as he was to test his newfound power, Riley dismissed the thought for now. He had no intention of stopping here; he wanted more. Closing his eyes again, he resumed his cultivation.


    BANG!


    2nd Stage Void Tribulation Realm!


    BANG!


    3rd Stage Void Tribulation Realm!


    "What?! He¡¯s still going?! He didn¡¯t stop to consolidate his cultivation base!"


    "Who is this senior?!"


    "This¡­ this isn¡¯t human. That¡¯s a monster in human form!"


    The powerhouses whispered in astonishment, their disbelief growing with each successive breakthrough.


    Normally, a cultivator would pause after reaching a new stage to consolidate their foundation, adapting to their newfound power before attempting to advance further.


    This methodical process ensured stability and prevented cultivation deviation.


    But Riley defied convention. He pressed forward without hesitation, ascending the Void Tribulation Realm stages one after another.


    What the gathered powerhouses didn¡¯t know was that Riley possessed the Primordial Chaos Physique, a physique unparalleled in its ability to generate and store vast, untapped reserves of essence.


    Unlike ordinary cultivators who needed to siphon spiritual energy from the world to fuel their breakthroughs, Riley drew directly from his boundless internal reservoir.


    This unique advantage allowed him to accelerate his cultivation with unprecedented speed and efficiency, bypassing the limitations that bound others.


    The sky above churned with chaos as Riley¡¯s cultivation climbed higher, leaving everyone watching in awe, fear, and confusion.


    And riley of course did not stop there.


    Bang


    Bang


    Bang


    BANG!


    10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm!


    Riley reached the peak stage of the Void Tribulation Realm and finally halted his cultivation.


    The violent storm of heavenly lightning still roared above, with towering pillars of blinding energy raining down, but Riley stood unbothered.


    His shadowy manifestation, the Hangman, absorbed the punishment without faltering.


    Not a single scratch had marred Riley during the grueling ordeal, a feat that left even the heavens seeming to simmer in impotent fury.


    As the chaotic lightningstorm slowly began to wane, Riley sensed a shift in the atmosphere. A subtle, otherworldly pull tugged at his very being, faint yet persistent.


    "What¡¯s this?" he murmured, his brows furrowing as he tried to interpret the sensation.


    It felt like an invisible thread tied to his soul, urging him upward. Riley¡¯s thoughts raced, and his lips curled into a knowing smile.


    "Ah, I see now¡­ This is the lower realm," he said aloud. His voice carried an undertone of excitement.


    "A place where the so-called top dogs are merely Void Tribulation powerhouses. Beyond this lies the Immortal Realm, a world far greater than this one, teeming with cultivators in a league of their own."


    The idea of exploring such a realm stirred a fire in his heart.


    He envisioned endless opportunities: new challenges, stronger opponents, and a vast, uncharted expanse waiting to be conquered. But Riley was not impulsive.


    "Not yet," he said with a chuckle. "There¡¯s no point in rushing. I¡¯ve just broken through to the peak of this world. I have 10,000 years of life ahead of me. Why waste them chasing after a future I can afford to wait for? Life is best enjoyed one step at a time."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, imagining the adventures that awaited him in the Nine Cauldrons Continent. There were treasures to discover, sects to overthrow, and legends to carve.


    With his newfound strength, the entire world lay at his feet, ready for him to shape as he wished.


    Ding!


    The familiar sound of his system echoed in his mind, pulling him from his thoughts.


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm


    Minions: Gideon Hunter


    ***


    Riley read through the display and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Hmmm¡­ This is more than enough to enjoy my life in this xianxia world," he said to himself. The strength he wielded now felt boundless.


    Despite the intoxicating sense of omnipotence, Riley remained grounded. There was no rush to flaunt his newfound power, no immediate need to dominate or destroy.


    He preferred to savor the moment, to let the world wonder and speculate about the mysterious cultivator who had defied the heavens.


    With a single thought, Riley vanished from the depths of the ocean. His departure left no trace, only the lingering echoes of the heavenly tribulation.


    Across the Nine Cauldrons Continent, chaos erupted.


    Cultivators who had felt the heavenly lightning¡¯s fury flocked to the edges of the Abyss Ocean, desperate for answers. Rumors spread like wildfire, each more fantastical than the last. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Who was this senior cultivator? How had he weathered such a terrifying tribulation with neither protectors nor formations?


    Sect leaders, ancient hermits, and reclusive powerhouses debated among themselves.


    "Whoever it was has already surpassed the limits of this world," one elder mused, stroking his long beard.


    "To provoke such wrath from the heavens and emerge unscathed... Such a feat is unheard of!"


    Another nodded solemnly.


    "Indeed. This cultivator must be a being of unparalleled talent or an anomaly unlike any other. Perhaps even the chosen of the heavens themselves."


    Meanwhile, Riley¡¯s deeds began to take root in the annals of history. His tribulation became legend, inspiring awe and terror alike.


    Over time, the cultivators of the Nine Cauldrons Continent bestowed upon him a moniker¡ªa name that carried the weight of his deeds and the mystery of his shadowy manifestation:


    Daoist Scarecrow.

 Chapter 16 Insert

    While the rest of the cultivation world was scouring every corner for any trace of Daoist Scarecrow, Riley was carefully tiptoeing around the Thousand Stars Summit, making sure not to disturb Luna in her diligent cultivation. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This presented no challenge for him, as he had complete mastery over his power and cultivation base, which was at the 10th stage of the Void Tribulation Realm.


    To everyone in the sect, however, he appeared to be merely at the 1st stage of the Golden Core Realm¡ªa deliberate facade to conceal his true strength.


    "Ahhhhh¡­ I can finally rest," Riley murmured with a contented smile. He sighed in relief, savoring his first good night¡¯s sleep in this world.


    Being at the pinnacle of power in this lower realm, he faced no significant threats. At only 25 years old, with the potential to live for more than 10,000 years, his future looked exceptionally bright.


    "Hmmm¡­ should I visit my parents back home?" Riley mused. Back on Earth, he had been an orphan, never knowing the love of a real family.


    Despite forming many meaningful friendships and relationships over his 100 years of life there, the warmth and comfort of a family had always eluded him.


    "Let¡¯s just see what the future holds," he thought, resolving to pursue this idea in the near future. He let out another long, deep sigh, a smile lingering on his lips.


    "Life is good," Riley whispered to himself before drifting into a peaceful sleep, the weight of the world¡¯s struggles feeling distant and insignificant.


    ***


    Morning came, and Riley began his usual ritual. He ate heartily as Luna served him another feast. He noted with some satisfaction that the girl had made progress in her cultivation as well.


    She was now in the 6th stage of foundation establishment realm.


    "Well done on achieving a breakthrough in your cultivation, Luna. You¡¯re qualified to be a core disciple in the sect now. You can go and get your promotion if you want, but just remind the sect master to appoint your replacement," Riley said in between bites.


    "Are you planning on throwing me away, Young Master Riley? I want to stay by your side," Luna replied, her eyes shimmering with what appeared to be tears.


    She was clearly faking it, but her acting was impressively convincing.


    "Of course not. I¡¯m just saying you have options now. You¡¯re not tied to me or this place at all," Riley said, meeting her gaze evenly.


    "I understand, Young Master. But it¡¯s good here. I want to stay forever. And maybe I can serve you in other ways as well," Luna said, her voice soft and teasing.


    She winked suggestively, her meaning unmistakable.


    "Cough! This soup is really good. You¡¯re an amazing cook, Luna!" Riley spluttered, trying to steer the conversation away. He nearly choked on the soup in his haste to compose himself.


    Luna might not have been the most beautiful woman in the sect, but her figure was nothing short of stunning.


    The thin robes she wore didn¡¯t help matters, especially with her hardened nipples visible through the fabric. Only a man without desire and a cock could remain unaffected.


    "Of course. I¡¯ll do anything for you, Young Master. I¡¯ll be your cook for life if you wish. Just say the word, and you¡¯ll have all of me to f¡­" Luna began, her tone full of energy and intent, but she was interrupted by a commotion outside the cultivation mountain.


    "Outer disciple Riley Mason! Come out! Daoist Midnight Lotus is here to see you!" an arrogant voice rang out, breaking the moment with its sharp edge.


    "Daoist Midnight Lotus! That¡¯s the sect m¡­" Luna gasped in surprise, but her words were cut off abruptly.


    "Yes. It¡¯s bad to keep such an important guest waiting," Riley interjected with a smile. Luna maintained her composure, knowing it was her turn to play her part before him.


    If necessary, he could resort to a soul dominion technique to end this meeting swiftly. Stepping forward, he prepared to greet his unexpected guests.


    The mountain formations dimmed as he approached, revealing five figures¡ªthree men and two women, all exceptionally attractive.


    Aside from them, it was clear who led the group: a woman seated alone in a majestic carriage pulled by two magnificent spirit beasts.


    Riley noted her presence, though her features remained blurred signifying that her carriage also have myriad formations around it to avoid spies from looking in.


    He could have probed closer with his divine sense, but risking detection was not worth it. Instead, he focused on the mirage foxes¡ªideal carriers with their teleportation ability.


    These were clearly great spirit beasts to have.


    "I am Outer Disciple Riley Mason. Would the guests honor me by entering my humble abode? It would be ideal to discuss your purpose here away from prying eyes and ears," Riley invited politely.


    "A mere outer disciple like you dares to invite Lady Midnight Lotus into this stinky place where even birds don¡¯t dare to take a shit? Who do you think you are?!" The lead man¡¯s voice rang out, filled with disdain. He was large and muscular, yet Riley stood taller and bigger, composed despite the provocation.


    These individuals, all in the Golden Core realm, possessed power and status that would have easily made them elders within the Stone Mountain Sect.


    And yet, here they stood¡ªnot as masters, but merely as servants to the mysterious woman inside the grand, luxurious carriage.


    "I am but an outer disciple. Please, state your purpose for visiting," Riley responded calmly, smiling patiently. His hundred years on Earth had taught him to control his emotions.


    "Do you assume Lady Midnight Lotus would deign to visit such lowly quarters or that she needs anything from a trash like you?" the man retorted arrogantly, his tone practically inviting conflict.


    "Enough, Marshall. Thank you for your troubles," a soft female voice intervened from the carriage, its melodious tone like the song of angels, unique and sweet.


    "Young Master Riley, would you join me in my humble carriage instead? I have an important matter to discuss," she invited gracefully.


    "Of course, Daoist Midnight Lotus," Riley nodded respectfully before ascending to the carriage. The five people around it exuded palpable hostility, and even the mirage foxes regarded him with animosity.


    Riley disregarded their enmity, entering the cool interior. There, he beheld the woman seated alone¡ªa vision of beauty unmatched in both the xianxia world and his former home.


    Riley nearly forgot how to breathe.


    He heard a sweet, melodic laugh, a sound so enchanting it seemed to break the spell that had frozen time itself.


    Riley snapped back to reality, inhaling deeply to steady himself as his heart raced uncontrollably.


    He gulped, the gesture painfully obvious, and shifted his gaze downward¡ªonly to notice, with no small amount of embarrassment, that his body had reacted to her presence in ways he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    His "little brother" was eager and ready, betraying his inner turmoil despite his attempts to maintain composure.

 Chapter 17 Drawing

    "I¡¯m sorry," Riley said with an awkward smile.


    He may have been the most powerful man in this lower realm now, but at the end of the day, he was still a man¡ªand an inexperienced one at that.


    In fact, even the original Riley Mason had been a virgin.


    "It¡¯s no problem, Young Master Riley. Please, have a seat," Daoist Midnight Lotus replied, her voice smooth and enchanting, her smile like a delicate hook pulling him deeper under her spell.


    Riley hesitated for a moment, his confidence momentarily wavering as her beauty seemed to envelop the entire room.


    But this time, he was determined not to make a fool of himself.


    With great effort, he adjusted his golden robes, carefully covering the obvious bulge that had betrayed him, and took a seat across from her.


    His gaze wandered despite himself, drawn to her slim, alluring figure clad in her all-black attire.


    Every detail seemed designed to tease the imagination¡ªher fitted robes hugged her curves perfectly, while the faint shimmer of fabric hinted at her lithe form underneath.


    But it wasn¡¯t just her appearance that captivated him; the eerie black staff carelessly placed beside her radiated an ominous yet unimaginative strange energy.


    Riley¡¯s eyes lingered on it for a moment before they returned to her.


    A dozen breaths passed as he fought to calm the storm of emotions and impulses raging inside him. Finally, he gathered his courage and met her gaze.


    Her dark, mesmerizing eyes held his effortlessly, and her naturally red, kissable lips curved into a knowing smile.


    It was a smile that could unravel armies and melt the strongest of men.


    Riley felt his pulse quicken as she leaned slightly forward, her scent¡ªa mix of exotic florals and something darker, more mysterious¡ªflooding his senses.


    She was a vision, her long black hair cascading like a silken waterfall over her shoulders.


    Everything about her¡ªher voice, her poise, even the air around her¡ªwas designed to entice and command attention.


    Riley clenched his fists beneath the table, forcing himself to focus.


    His heightened senses were betraying him, amplifying every detail and threatening to drown him in desire.


    Get a grip, Riley! he scolded himself silently.


    Still, even as he worked to maintain control, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the woman before him.


    Daoist Midnight Lotus wasn¡¯t just beautiful¡ªshe was a dangerous enigma, a living embodiment of temptation and power.


    Still, she was nothing more than a mere ant in comparison to him.


    He could easily slap her to death if he wanted to¡ªafter all, she was merely in the Nascent Soul Realm, far weaker than her father, the sect master.


    Despite her striking beauty and commanding presence, her cultivation level was nothing before him.


    According to the sect records, Daoist Midnight Lotus was already over 200 years old, though her flawless appearance made it impossible to tell.


    Time had clearly treated her well, but in the grand scheme of power, it mattered little to Riley.


    She was but a flickering candle compared to the inferno he commanded.


    "I appreciate you meeting with me, Young Master Riley," Midnight Lotus began, her voice smooth and composed, carrying an air of authority.


    Her piercing eyes studied him, unblinking.


    "I simply wanted to see the sect¡¯s new genius and prodigy for myself. The elders seem convinced that my father has spoon-fed you boundless sect resources to propel you from the 5th stage of Body Refinement Realm to the Golden Core Realm overnight. Their vision, however, is limited. Both of us know that¡¯s not the truth."


    She leaned slightly forward, her black robes flowing like liquid shadows as she continued.


    "It¡¯s impossible for someone to skip all those stages and realms in just a single day¡ªunless, of course, they harbor a great secret within them."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Riley felt the weight of her gaze, the kind of look that seemed to pierce through facades and dig into the core of one¡¯s being.


    He knew this wasn¡¯t idle curiosity; Midnight Lotus had come armed with more than just rumors.


    He hesitated for a moment, his mind racing.


    She knows too much. Riley clenched his fists, considering his options.


    Lying would be risky, especially in front of someone so perceptive.


    He¡¯d only make a fool of himself¡ªand he couldn¡¯t afford to lose face in front of a woman like her.


    "It was simply a fortuitous encounter, Daoist Midnight Lotus," Riley said at last, his voice steady as he forced a big smile.


    "I was lucky to be in the right place at the right time."


    Even as he spoke, Riley couldn¡¯t help but notice again the effect Midnight Lotus had on him.


    Her beauty was overwhelming¡ªbeyond mortal comprehension. She was a goddess in the flesh, exuding an allure that made even the most disciplined men falter.


    In her presence, Ava, the so-called beauty of the sect, seemed utterly insignificant. Ava wouldn¡¯t even be worthy of washing Midnight Lotus¡¯s feet.


    Riley fought the urge to lose himself completely.


    The impulse to use his Soul Dominion ability on her flickered in his mind, but he quickly suppressed it.


    No, he reminded himself. With great power comes great responsibility.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let his newfound strength corrupt him.


    Still, the thought lingered¡ªMidnight Lotus was truly a great catch, a woman whose presence alone could stir kingdoms and sects alike to war.


    Midnight Lotus raised an eyebrow, her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile.


    "A fortuitous encounter, huh? Is that really it?" she said, her tone carrying a subtle challenge.


    "Or does it have something to do with your grandfather¡ªthe one my father claims is his secret teacher, Daoist Shadow Master? A name I¡¯d never even heard before today."


    Riley straightened his posture, meeting her gaze with calm resolve.


    "I can¡¯t answer that," he said firmly, shaking his head. His tone left no room for argument, yet it wasn¡¯t confrontational.


    The so-called Shadow Master was nothing more than a fabrication Riley had conjured from thin air.


    But, of course, Midnight Lotus didn¡¯t need to know that.


    "¡­" Midnight Lotus studied him for a long moment, her dark eyes narrowing slightly as if trying to read his soul.


    The room grew quiet, the tension palpable.


    Finally, she leaned back in her seat, a small smirk playing on her lips.


    "Interesting," she murmured, her voice soft but brimming with intrigue.


    "Very well, Young Master Riley. For now, I¡¯ll let the matter rest."


    Despite her words, Riley could tell that this wasn¡¯t over. Midnight Lotus was like a serpent coiled in the shadows, patient and calculating.


    She would continue probing, biding her time until she uncovered the truth.


    As Riley sat there, his heart steady but his thoughts chaotic, one thing was clear¡ªthis woman wasn¡¯t just beautiful and powerful. She was dangerous.


    The meeting concluded, but Riley couldn¡¯t shake the lingering thought gnawing at his mind.


    Should I have used Soul Dominion on Midnight Lotus earlier? The question echoed within him, each repetition chipping away at his confidence.


    He let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair as he stared at the now-empty spot where Midnight Lotus and her entourage had departed.


    Her presence had left the air charged, and yet Riley remained frozen, second-guessing every decision he had made during their interaction.


    "Sigh... I¡¯m still too soft in this xianxia world," Riley muttered, his voice low with self-reproach.


    His fists clenched at his sides as frustration boiled beneath the surface.


    "Ahhh¡­ sect politics is killing me. I guess I can¡¯t even go home right now," Riley muttered under his breath, frustration evident in his voice.


    He could feel at least three spiritual senses subtly spying on him at that very moment.


    He was sure that one of them came from a servant of Daoist Midnight Lotus.


    Bringing such trouble back to his clan was out of the question, so staying within the sect¡¯s protective walls was his only option for now.


    Still, Riley couldn¡¯t relax entirely. Using his divine sense, he checked on his family back in Greenfield City. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To his relief, everything seemed fine for now even after the passage of 10 long years.


    In fact, several prominent families in the city were delivering extravagant gifts to the Mason clan, clearly hoping to curry favor.


    News of his meteoric rise had traveled fast, and everyone was scrambling to cling to the Mason clan¡¯s newfound power and absolute thick thigh.


    "That¡¯s not enough. I need to be sure," Riley murmured to himself. His mind raced as he weighed his options.


    Finally, he acted decisively.


    Using his Soul Dominion, he subtly influenced the sect master, commanding him to dispatch a sect elder to Greenfield City under the pretense of "protecting potential cultivation resources."


    With an elder stationed there, Riley could rest easier knowing his family and clan were under powerful protection.


    Satisfied with his plan, Riley leaned back and sighed.


    The Mason clan won¡¯t fall while I¡¯m alive.


    "Now that problem¡¯s dealt with, it¡¯s time to focus on something more exciting¡ªgetting myself a girlfriend!" Riley grinned to himself, his mood instantly lifting.


    With a carefree chuckle, he leapt into the air, his robes fluttering as he soared into the sky.


    He hummed a cheerful tune, the joy of anticipation fueling his flight.


    The sect was vast, and the possibilities were endless¡ªsurely, among the countless disciples and cultivators, he¡¯d find someone who caught his eye.


    "Let¡¯s see what the sect has to offer," Riley said with a wide smile, his heart light and his spirit soaring as high as the clouds around him.

 Chapter 18 Cat

    Good morning, Senior Riley!"


    "Hello, Big Brother Riley!"


    "Elder Riley, please accept this junior¡¯s praise!"


    "I¡¯ve admired you for a long time!"


    The sect disciples were clearly confused about how to address Riley.


    In truth, he was still just an outer disciple of the Stone Mountain Sect, so the confusion was not entirely unwarranted.


    "Hmmm¡­ I should probably fix this," Riley muttered. And fix it he did.


    Without delay, he went to the Elders¡¯ Pavilion and secured the official status of a sect elder.


    However, there was a catch¡ªhe was placed in charge of the least popular pavilion in the sect, the Formation Pavilion.


    News traveled fast. By the time Riley returned, the sect was already buzzing with gossip.


    "Did you hear? Riley Mason has become an elder!"


    "What¡¯s more, he¡¯s in charge of the Formation Pavilion!"


    "Formation Pavilion? I didn¡¯t even know we had one."


    "Haha! That¡¯s because we basically don¡¯t. No one studies formations¡ªit¡¯s way too hard!"


    "I heard the last disciple who tried went insane and had to be sent home crying, bald, and crazy. It¡¯s just that complicated!"


    As the disciples gossiped, Riley was already inspecting his new domain.


    The Formation Pavilion was in a sorry state¡ªdusty, dirty, and clearly abandoned for years.


    Still, Riley didn¡¯t care. To him, this was merely a trivial title, a means to an end.


    Yet, the disciples around him seemed to think otherwise.


    "Elder Riley! Let us help you clean this place up!"


    A group of overeager disciples eagerly volunteered.


    "Really? I don¡¯t want to bother anyone. Don¡¯t you all need to focus on cultivating or something?" Riley asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "No, Elder Riley. We¡¯ve finished cultivating for the day! Please, allow us to assist you!" The leader of the group even bowed deeply, showcasing his sincerity.


    "If you insist," Riley said with a shrug, leaving them to it.


    As the disciples got to work cleaning, Riley roamed the pavilion, sifting through the old, dusty books that lay scattered about.


    It was clear no one had touched them in decades.


    Meanwhile, Riley¡¯s mind drifted to a more pressing matter: his obsession with finding a girlfriend.


    Using his divine sense, he had already scoped out the sect and identified three women as beautiful as the sect master¡¯s daughter, Daoist Midnight Lotus.


    The problem?


    Approaching them.


    Barging into their courtyards uninvited would be idiotic, even for him.


    In the end, he decided to let time and opportunity work their magic.


    Surely, fate would provide him with a chance to meet them naturally in the future.


    "Sigh! It¡¯s not easy to be good sometimes," Riley muttered, taking a deep breath.


    A small, dark part of him entertained the thought of abandoning his restraint and simply taking what he wanted, but his conscience pulled him back.


    For now, he resolved to stay on the right path.


    He picked up the dusty book titled Foundations of Formation Arts and carefully opened it.


    Despite the grime on the cover, he was surprised to find the contents within pristine, as though untouched by time.


    The paper must have been crafted from some extraordinary material¡ªperhaps from the wood of an ancient, spiritual tree.


    On the first page, an introduction in bold lettering caught his attention:


    "There are 3,000 grand daos in existence. Each one is unique and holds the potential to lead one to the apex of cultivation. The grand dao of formations, however, is among the most challenging. More often than not, those who choose this path end up drowning in frustration, their lives spent in futile attempts. To those seeking an easy path, wield a sword, for it is straightforward. But to those who crave pain, hardship, and endless trials, welcome to the Foundations of Formation Arts." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm¡­ interesting," Riley murmured, nodding as he turned to the second page.


    Suddenly, a crisp sound echoed in his ears.


    Ding!


    "Congratulations, host! You have successfully peered unto the grand dao of formations. Please select one of the three available rewards."


    1. Celestial Annihilation Grand Array ¨C This formation summons the wrath of the heavens, unleashing celestial flames, lightning storms, and a barrage of spiritual weapons upon its enemies. The array¡¯s power is said to rival that of ancient true immortals. It can cover an entire battlefield, ensuring complete annihilation of all targets within its range.


    2. Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm ¨C A legendary defensive array capable of withstanding attacks from immortal-level cultivators or divine beasts. The fortress creates multiple layers of defense, each imbued with unique properties, such as absorption, reflection, and regeneration. The core of the array houses a self-repairing mechanism, ensuring its endurance over countless years.


    3. Samsara Phantom Mirage Array ¨C This formation traps intruders in an endless cycle of illusions, mimicking the six realms of Samsara (Heavenly Realm, Human Realm, Animal Realm, Ghost Realm, Demon Realm, Hell Realm). Victims experience their greatest desires, fears, and regrets until their minds collapse or they surrender. Few have escaped its grip with their sanity intact.


    "Well, this is a nice surprise," Riley muttered under his breath.


    "Give me the second reward, system," Riley decided.


    He wanted the defensive formation, not for himself, but for his loved ones back home.


    Although this was not his real family, he thought it unkind not to treat the family of the body he now inhabited with great kindness and consideration.


    "Affirmative, host," the system replied. Riley closed his eyes to immerse himself in the myriad ways of formation techniques.


    He started from the basics; after all, one could not create something grand without first building the foundations of something simple.


    It felt as though Riley¡¯s brain might explode, but he endured.


    The mysterious formation techniques were learned in an instant, and he finally mastered the Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm.


    "Wow! That was too much," Riley rubbed his temples, feeling a headache surge through him.


    He looked around at the disciples, all busy cleaning. It was obvious that it had only taken him a few breaths to learn a legendary defensive formation.


    He closed his eyes again to properly digest the knowledge, and opened them five minutes later.


    "A pity. To bring this formation to life would require an enormous amount of resources. I don¡¯t even know if this lower realm has all of them. Still, it¡¯s not without its harvest." Riley grinned and flicked his fingers.


    "Whoosh!" An invisible force sprang to life, surrounding the entirety of the Stone Mountain sect.


    He did the same for Green Field City, enveloping it with his impromptu defensive formation.


    This was a minor version of the Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, crafted from his divine essence.


    He called it the Little Eternal Fortress, but it was more than enough to defend against three full attacks from a Void Tribulation powerhouse.


    Three strikes were more than enough to alert Riley, allowing him to arrive wherever he wanted on this continent.


    "My system cheat is really op. Hehehe." Riley chuckled. He then stood up to stretch his legs.


    ***


    A week later, Riley grew tired of all the girls begging for his attention, especially since the women he truly wanted weren¡¯t even among them.


    Luna and Ava, in particular, were becoming bolder with each passing day.


    They had started getting too touchy with him, causing Riley to be frequently on edge.


    Despite this, he remained resolute.


    He wanted his first woman to be special and the most beautiful of them all, so he prayed for strength to resist the temptations of the flesh surrounding him.


    "I can¡¯t believe this at all! This must be how handsome men feel back on Earth. Women are so easily drawn to them, and all they need to do is say ¡¯yes¡¯ and countless women would be all over them," Riley mused.


    "I can do this! I need to persevere for my one true love. I¡¯ll get her no matter what!" Riley vowed and kept himself busy with sect affairs.


    Another week passed, and at last, his prayers were answered.

 Chapter 19 Reverse

    "Elder Riley! You are to proceed to the Heavenly Sword Sect to accompany our disciples for the Five-Year Competition at the Seven Swords Grand Meet. Meet with Elder Michael three days from now in the Martial Pavilion."


    Riley read the letter in his hands and couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    Lately, he had been spending his days in the Scripture Pavilion, immersing himself in learning more about this xianxia world.


    He had come to believe that he had gained a comprehensive understanding of it.


    With no pressing matters at hand, he had even planned to visit his old home after a year, assuming that by then, any lingering interest in him would have faded.


    But now, this summons changed everything.


    "The Seven Swords Grand Meet¡­" Riley muttered, his gaze narrowing thoughtfully.


    "I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going there not as a mere disciple, but already as a respected elder of the sect."


    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, marveling at how dramatically his life had turned around in just a single week.


    Rising from his bed, Riley stretched and began making preparations.


    "A respected elder can¡¯t look shabby on his first official adventure," he mused with a grin, his excitement building. He went out and bought supplies.


    ***


    Three days later, Riley finally set out. Luna had begged to come along, but Riley firmly refused.


    He didn¡¯t want a noisy succubus distracting him along the way.


    "It¡¯s good to meet you again, Elder Riley," a tall, well-muscled, middle-aged man greeted him with a smile.


    He had met Riley when he asked an audience with the sect master.


    "And I could say the same, Elder Michael," Riley replied with a polite nod. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the sect records, he knew that Elder Michael was only 300 years old¡ªa relatively young age by their standards¡ªbut was already the undisputed strongest among the sect elders.


    As the head of the Martial Pavilion, Michael excelled at managing its affairs while never neglecting his cultivation.


    His righteous and straightforward demeanor made him a harsh opponent to anyone aligned with evil.


    "Twenty-five years old and already at our realm. Can you share some of your secrets with me, Elder Riley?" Elder Michael asked, his eyes twinkling with curiosity.


    "Of course," Riley replied, chuckling lightly.


    "Luck and skill¡ªthat¡¯s all I¡¯ve relied on to get where I am now."


    "HAHAHA! The young truly are blessed with luck and skill," Elder Michael boomed with laughter, appreciating Riley¡¯s humorous way of dodging the question.


    To his credit, he didn¡¯t press further.


    The two engaged in light conversation, exchanging pleasantries as they waited in the grand hall.


    Before long, a group of disciples arrived¡ª24 in total were expected to arrive, each one a participant in the competition.


    Riley¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd, noting their varied expressions of nervousness, determination, and excitement.


    But his eyes stopped dead on one disciple. She stood out like a radiant star amidst a sea of ordinary faces.


    Leia Frost.


    Her beauty was nothing short of breathtaking.


    She carried herself with an icy grace that seemed to accentuate her flawless features.


    For a moment, Riley found himself stunned, unable to look away.


    She matched Daoist midnight lotus beauty without a doubt.


    Since he was already exceptionally handsome in this world, he let himself indulge in openly admiring her.


    It was a far cry from his previous life on Earth when such behavior would have immediately earned him labels like "creep" and worse.


    Here, his charm was an asset, and for once, he didn¡¯t have to hide his interest.


    "Leia! Look at the new elder. Elder Riley seems to have his eyes on you. He practically can¡¯t stop staring," a girl beside Leia whispered, nudging her gently.


    Leia turned her gaze toward Riley, taking him in with a quick but thorough look.


    He was undeniably handsome, though not the most striking man she¡¯d ever seen.


    What set him apart was his physique. Towering at 6¡¯5" with an imposing, muscular build, he radiated a commanding presence.


    His hands and arms alone seemed massive compared to most disciples in the sect.


    Their eyes met, locking in a silent exchange. Riley didn¡¯t look away, and neither did Leia.


    She was no stranger to men admiring her beauty; it was a routine she¡¯d grown accustomed to.


    Yet, for a fleeting moment, a spark of interest flickered in her eyes.


    Just as quickly, she extinguished it. She already had more than enough problems on her plate.


    Leia broke the eye contact first, shifting her focus back to the task at hand as she waited for the rest of the 24 disciples to arrive.


    "Sigh! Even this face doesn¡¯t faze her," Riley mused inwardly, a hint of amusement curling his lips into a small grin.


    "No matter. If she¡¯s part of this trip, I¡¯ve still got my chance."


    The final disciple arrived thirty minutes later, and the group boarded a flying boat bound for the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    ***


    The flight to the Heavenly Sword Sect was typically a smooth and uneventful journey, spanning three days aboard their sect¡¯s elegant flying boat.


    It was a time for disciples to relax, reflect, or prepare for the challenges ahead.


    However, by the second day, the group¡¯s seemingly fortunate journey took a sudden, ominous turn.


    Bang!


    A deafening explosion shattered the serene atmosphere. The flying boat jolted violently, its structure groaning under the sudden impact.


    Screams erupted as disciples lost their footing, clutching onto anything they could to keep from being thrown off balance.


    Several stumbled to the deck, their faces pale with shock.


    Leia grabbed onto a nearby railing, her sharp eyes darting toward the source of the disturbance.


    "What was that?!" one disciple shouted, fear thick in his voice.


    "Stay calm!" Elder Michael¡¯s deep, commanding voice cut through the rising panic.


    "Hold your positions and prepare yourselves. We may have company."


    The boat rocked again, this time accompanied by a low, guttural roar from the skies above.


    Nobody could see what was happening outside but elder Michael could see it clearly since he was the one in command of the flying boat at this time.


    "It¡¯s an obsidian sky lock formation!" Elder Michael shouted in alarm.

 Chapter 20 Bill

    The Obsidian Sky Lock Formation was a formidable binding array, a towering, ethereal cage that seemed to trap even the heavens themselves.


    Their flying boat, while sturdy, was not equipped to breach such a powerful barrier.


    To press forward would mean certain death.


    "We have no choice but to retreat! Brace yourselves¡ªI¡¯m landing this thing!" Elder Michael shouted, his voice laced with urgency.


    He immediately took action, guiding the vessel downward with all the skill he could muster.


    The descent was as rough and jarring as the earlier attack, the boat groaning under the strain.


    Despite the danger, Elder Michael¡¯s sharp mind quickly pieced together one crucial fact: their attackers had not destroyed the boat outright, though they clearly could have.


    "They want us alive," he muttered to himself, his brows furrowed deeply.


    "Whether that¡¯s a blessing or a curse, I don¡¯t know yet."


    Thud!


    With a final lurch, the flying boat landed. It wasn¡¯t graceful, but it was intact¡ªa small miracle under the circumstances.


    The doors creaked open, and Elder Michael and Elder Riley were the first to step outside.


    Their gazes were immediately drawn upward, locking onto a massive creature circling above.


    Its wings crackled with arcs of lightning, its scales shimmering with a silver metallic sheen that reflected the dull light.


    "The Thunder Wing Wyvern," Riley murmured, his expression grim.


    Gasps erupted from the disciples behind them.


    "That¡¯s the Phantom Abyss Sect¡¯s signature spirit beast!" one of them exclaimed, panic creeping into their voice.


    "They breed them in vast numbers. Why would they come after us?"


    Elder Michael¡¯s jaw tightened, his face dark with fury.


    "Why does evil ever need a reason? They act simply because they can."


    His voice carried the weight of years of hatred, fueled by the atrocities committed by the Phantom Abyss Sect.


    This sect was infamous, a name whispered in fear and loathing across the xianxia world.


    They thrived on chaos, destruction, and bloodshed, their power eclipsing that of the Stone Mountain Sect by a significant margin.


    "Show yourselves!" Elder Michael bellowed, his voice ringing through the dense atmosphere.


    "What do you want, vile demons in human flesh?"


    He unsheathed his sword, its gleaming edge shimmering faintly with spiritual energy.


    His stance was resolute, though his heart raced with the knowledge that they were vastly outmatched.


    The disciples clustered behind him, fear etched into their faces as they clung to their weapons.


    Above them, the Thunder Wing Wyvern let out a thunderous roar, its sound splitting the air like a crack of lightning.


    The tension was palpable, the sense of doom hanging over them like a storm cloud about to break.


    "An ant does not speak against a god," a clear, resounding voice echoed from above. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next instant, a blinding sword strike descended, aimed directly at Elder Michael.


    "Move away!" Elder Michael shouted, his voice sharp with urgency.


    In a flash, he darted away from the Stone Mountain Sect disciples, fearful that any of them might be caught in the path of the devastating attack.


    With a swift motion, Elder Michael summoned his power, raising his sword high as he launched a counterattack.


    "Stone Heart Sword Technique!" His blade came to life, crackling with intense energy as it collided with the sword light from above.


    Bang!


    The two forces collided in a deafening explosion, and it was immediately clear which side had the upper hand.


    Hak!


    Hak!


    Hak!


    Elder Michael was knocked backward, each impact forcing him further away.


    When he finally came to a stop, his body was drenched in blood, and his once-pristine sect uniform was torn and ragged.


    Blood dripped from his mouth as he struggled to stand, the severity of the attack evident in the battered state he was left in.


    "Elder Michael!" the disciples of Stone Mountain Sect cried out in terror.


    Seeing their strongest elder so gravely wounded sent a ripple of panic through them.


    If Elder Michael, the pillar of their sect, could be reduced to this state, how could they possibly hope to survive the storm that had now descended upon them?


    Bang!


    The Thunder Wing Wyvern landed with a thunderous crash near the flying boat, shaking the ground beneath them.


    Its massive form loomed over the vessel, nearly matching its size, its sleek silver wings unfurled in all their eerie, magnificent glory.


    The wings shimmered with an otherworldly gleam, casting an unsettling glow that made the air itself feel heavy.


    A cold wind whipped through the air, the Wyvern¡¯s presence alone enough to silence the disciples, their hearts racing in fear.


    From its back, a tall, dark figure descended with an almost supreme grace.


    His movements were smooth and calculated, as if every step was measured and deliberate.


    His eyes, dark as night, scanned the surroundings with cruel indifference.


    He walked slowly towards the group of disciples, his presence alone casting a shadow over them.


    "That¡¯s Lucas Prince!" one of the disciples exclaimed, his voice filled with both fear and loathing.


    "He¡¯s an elder of the Phantom Abyss Sect, notorious for abducting women¡ªtaking them like cattle. Rumors say he has a dungeon hidden somewhere on the continent, a place where he keeps his... ¡¯captives¡¯ to amuse himself. No one¡¯s ever escaped from his grasp."


    A wave of realization washed over the disciples, the air thick with the sudden understanding of their situation.


    They weren¡¯t just being attacked¡ªthey were being hunted for Leia.


    Her beauty had drawn the attention of one of the most notorious figures in the cultivation world.


    Leia stood frozen, her eyes hardening, though a trace of fear flickered within them.


    She knew the reputation of the Phantom Abyss Sect, but hearing it so openly, in such a personal way, made the reality all too clear.


    This was no longer just a threat¡ªit was a direct assault on her.


    The disciples around her shrank back, instinctively forming a protective circle, though they all knew the hopelessness of their position.


    Even Elder Michael, who had always been their pillar of strength, was wounded and barely standing.


    Lucas Prince, standing before them now, gave an almost cruel smile.


    His lips curled lewdly as his gaze fell on Leia, and the air seemed to grow colder with his words.


    "Leave. I have no need for the ugly ones. All I want is you," Lucas purred, his voice dripping with malice.


    His eyes traveled over Leia, drinking in her beauty with obvious hunger and lust.


    While the rest of the disciples were immobilized by fear, Riley, standing to the side, couldn¡¯t hide the smile that tugged at his lips.


    His eyes sparkled with a dark gleam, and his heart raced not from fear, but from excitement.


    Finally, my chance has arrived! Riley screamed silently in his mind, his pulse quickening.

 Chapter 21 Ferry

    Hak!


    Hak!


    Hak!


    Elder Michael opened his mouth to speak, but all that escaped was a painful cough.


    Blood trickled from his lips, and he staggered, his body wracked with tremors.


    The severity of his earlier injury became painfully clear¡ªhe wasn¡¯t just wounded, he was near death.


    His body, still oozing blood, refused to cooperate.


    With gritted teeth, he pulled a pill from his storage ring, swallowing it swiftly.


    The healing effects were immediate, and gradually, his condition stabilized.


    "You won¡¯t take a disciple of my Stone Mountain Sect while I still draw breath!" Elder Michael¡¯s voice was hoarse but firm, his determination burning brightly through the pain.


    "Then die, old fool!" Lucas Prince sneered, his eyes gleaming with cruel amusement.


    He raised his sword high, preparing to bring it down with lethal force.


    The air crackled with the tension of imminent death.


    Just as the blade began its descent, Riley made his presence known, stepping forward and calling out with an icy command.


    "Halt," Riley¡¯s voice rang clear through the chaos.


    Everyone turned toward him in surprise, and Lucas Prince narrowed his eyes in irritation.


    He recognized Riley instantly¡ªthis was the new elder who had risen through the ranks with astonishing speed.


    In a mere day, Riley had ascended to the Golden Core Realm, a feat that defied logic and expectation.


    Such a rapid rise to power was a problem Lucas wasn¡¯t prepared to deal with at the moment.


    He prided himself on being able to prioritize, and he knew that dealing with Riley now would complicate his mission.


    "Riley Mason," Lucas said coldly, his voice dripping with disdain.


    "Go away. You are not my purpose today. But mark my words¡ªsomeday, I will come for you too."


    "Hahaha! You¡¯re wise to know not to mess with me," Riley sneered, a smug grin spreading across his face.


    "Do you know who my grandfather is? He¡¯ll slaughter you like a pig and twist your body like a twig. You should be the one to leave before you risk offending my grandpa and my clan!"


    Riley stood taller, his hands placed confidently on his waist, striking a pose of superiority.


    His voice was thick with arrogance as he sized up Lucas Prince, fully aware of the effect his words could have.


    "Boy, don¡¯t speak nonsense, or I¡¯ll kill you first, then wipe out your entire clan, your nine generations, and every last one of your pets, dogs, and animals!" Lucas Prince¡¯s voice was like thunder, but there was an underlying hesitation in his tone.


    In truth, he wasn¡¯t eager to engage in a fight with Riley¡ªnot yet.


    The mystery surrounding Riley¡¯s rapid rise was troubling.


    He knew that to challenge him without understanding his full capabilities could spell disaster.


    Lucas despised complications, and dealing with this unknown variable felt like just that.


    "Kill me? Try it, if you dare!" Riley shouted, his voice full of challenge, his stance unwavering.


    A disciple, his face pale with fear, stepped forward cautiously, his voice trembling.


    "Elder Riley, Lucas Prince is at the 10th and peak stage of the Golden Core Realm, while you¡¯re only at the 1st stage. Isn¡¯t it unwise to antagonize someone of his power?"


    The disciples glanced nervously between Riley and Lucas, unsure of how to proceed.


    No one moved; they knew that running would be futile.


    They didn¡¯t stand a chance against someone of Lucas Prince¡¯s caliber, and they were all too aware of it.


    "Peak Golden Core expert? That¡¯s nothing compared to my grandfather," Riley sneered, his voice dripping with confidence.


    "I¡¯ll count to ten. If I see you still standing there, I¡¯ll tell my grandfather, and by morning, your head will be hanging at the gates of our Stone Mountain Sect!"


    Lucas Prince remained silent, his mind racing as he analyzed the situation.


    He had lived for over a century and was on the verge of breaking into the Nascent Soul Realm within a year or two.


    He prided himself on being meticulous, always acting according to his plans.


    The emergence of someone like Riley, with his unknown potential, was a serious complication.


    Lucas had considered the benefits of capturing Leia Frost today, but the risk of provoking an enemy like Riley was far too great.


    After a brief moment of contemplation, Lucas Prince opened his mouth, ready to retreat.


    "Oka..." His voice was heavy with reluctance, but just as he prepared to leave, something unexpected happened.


    "Time¡¯s up. Die, you evil fucker!" Riley¡¯s shout broke the tense silence. With a flick of his fingers, Riley called out, "Treasure, open!"


    The disciples watched in disbelief, unsure of what was happening.


    They thought Riley had lost his mind¡ªuntil they saw Lucas Prince¡¯s face contort with fear.


    "Not good!" Lucas¡¯s instincts screamed. The hairs on his body stood on end as the atmosphere around him seemed to shift.


    He knew what was coming and desperately tried to react, attempting to fly away to safety.


    But it was too late.


    A massive palm strike descended from the heavens, faster than he could even attempt to move.


    The force of it was catastrophic.


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently as the giant palm crashed into the earth.


    When the dust finally cleared, nothing remained of Lucas Prince or the Thunder Wing Wyvern but a mangled heap of flesh.


    A deep, unmistakable palm imprint was left on the ground, a testament to the sheer power that had just been unleashed.


    The disciples stood frozen, their mouths agape in shock.


    They had witnessed something beyond their comprehension¡ªa display of power so overwhelming that they could only stare in awe.


    Riley, standing tall and calm amidst the destruction, looked more like a monster than a man.


    "Oh? Don¡¯t look at me like that. You¡¯re all making me blush." Riley chuckled lightly, brushing off the dust from his golden robes with exaggerated care.


    His tone was playful, almost mocking, as he surveyed the stunned disciples around him.


    The situation had unfolded in a way he hadn¡¯t entirely expected, but the result was still exactly what he had hoped for.


    As he moved closer to Elder Michael, he noticed the older man¡¯s injury more clearly.


    Riley knelt down, gently checking the wound with a careful touch, his face briefly serious. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though he appeared concerned, there was a glimmer of something else in his eyes¡ªa satisfaction in seeing his plans unfold as anticipated.


    But it wasn¡¯t just Elder Michael¡¯s condition that caught his attention.


    No, it was Leia Frost.


    He noticed the subtle shift in her expression as she processed the chaos and destruction that had just occurred.


    For the briefest moment, there was a flicker of something in her eyes¡ªa mixture of awe, curiosity, and perhaps a hint of admiration.


    Got you, Riley thought to himself, the corner of his lips twitching into a smug smile.


    He had seen it, that fleeting change in her demeanor. His plan was working, and he knew it.


    More than that, he heard another familiar sound at this time.


    Ding!


    Ding!

 Chapter 22 Giddy

    "Oh? Two notifications?" Riley thought, his curiosity piqued.


    Without hesitation, he wanted to check them, hoping they might offer a solution to Elder Michael¡¯s current predicament. But first¡­


    "These might be of use to you, Elder Michael," Riley said, handing over a handful of healing pills.


    Elder Michael offered a tense thanks, and Riley stood silently, keeping watch over the scene.


    The disciples now regarded him with profound respect, their gazes filled with admiration.


    With a silent command to his system, he summoned his rewards.


    "Ding!"


    "Congratulations, host! You have successfully drawn first blood. Please select one of the three available rewards."


    1. Nine Heavens Venom Codex - a supreme poison technique feared across realms and revered as the pinnacle of toxic arts. Legend states that the technique was created by a divine poison immortal who sought vengeance against the heavens themselves, crafting this masterpiece to defy gods and demons alike.


    2. Sovereign Marionette ¨C A forbidden and exalted technique that grants the practitioner unparalleled dominion over the dead. With this art, the user can control any corpse, reviving it with the full strength, skills, and memories of its former life. This ability allows the user to manipulate the dead as though they were living, with no loss of power or control.


    3. Void Sanctuary ¨C A personal, hidden dimension accessible solely by the user. This pocket space exists beyond the boundaries of the physical and spiritual realms, rendering it utterly undetectable to any being. Not even true immortals, with their vast powers and knowledge, can breach or perceive its existence. The Void Sanctuary serves as the ultimate refuge, ensuring the user¡¯s safety and privacy under any circumstances.


    "Hmmm¡­ easy choice. I don¡¯t need to hide in a world where I¡¯m already the top dog. I also don¡¯t lack attacking power, so the most useful option is¡­ I pick Sovereign Marionette, system." Riley made his decision in silence.


    "Affirmative, host!" The system responded, and in an instant, Riley absorbed all the knowledge about the technique.


    It was a perfect choice, especially since if Elder Michael died, Riley could easily resurrect him without anyone ever knowing.


    "Next reward, please," Riley thought, eager for more.


    "Ding!"


    "Congratulations, host! You have successfully seen a fatal injury in battle. Please select one of the three available rewards."


    1. Undying Corpse Scripture - a forbidden cultivation manual that grants its practitioner the power of undeath, fusing their soul with necrotic energy to transcend mortality. By cultivating this technique, the user sacrifices their natural life force, transforming their body into an indestructible vessel immune to aging, disease, and most physical harm. This state of existence grants immense physical strength, regeneration, and mastery over death energy.


    2. Legion of the Dead Banner - a dark and powerful necromantic technique that allows its user to summon and control the corpses of the dead, forming an army of undead warriors bound to their will. By refining the remains of countless fallen beings, the user can wield an army of up to one million corpses, each do as an extension of their power and will.


    3. Sacred Lustful Restoration - A mysterious divine technique that channels the divine energy of intimacy to heal, rejuvenate, and even revive the dead. However, the technique¡¯s effectiveness and method can vary depending on the genders involved.


    "Hmmmm¡­ that¡¯s strange. I only got a vague description of a technique. Can you tell me more about it, system?" Riley asked, feeling a bit confused.


    "Negative, host," the system replied.


    "I see. Then give me the Sacred Lustful Restoration." Riley decided to take a gamble.


    He needed a healing technique¡ªsomething that would be invaluable, especially when his friends and comrades were injured.


    "Affirmative, host!" the system responded. In an instant, Riley absorbed all the knowledge about the Sacred Lustful Restoration technique.


    Not only did he understand the method, but he also gained a comprehensive understanding of the human body and how to heal it.


    However, the techniques involved were far from conventional.


    "No matter. A strange healing method is better than none at all," Riley mused, nodding to himself.


    He then summoned his character status in silence.


    Ding!


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm, Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, Sovereign Marionette, Sacred Lustful Restoration


    Minions: Gideon Hunter


    ***


    "Epic. I¡¯m so strong and complete now that I feel like I could crush anyone who stands in my way!" Riley thought, utterly amazed.


    The sheer volume of divine-tier techniques and knowledge now filling his mind was overwhelming.


    The power he had accumulated felt like something straight out of legend¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just strength; this was divine.


    All of his rewards were on a level that surpassed even the greatest experts in the world, each one more formidable than the last.


    It was as though he had ascended to a realm few could even dream of.


    His mind buzzed with excitement, each technique offering him unparalleled advantages.


    He could feel the energy coursing through him, a power so immense he almost didn¡¯t know what to do with it.


    "Now healing Elder Michael¡¯s injury will be a breeze," Riley thought, already visualizing the process in his mind.


    With his newfound abilities, the task should be nothing more than a simple procedure. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned around to see the elder still seated in a lotus position on the ground, his face tense with the pain of his injuries.


    His body was still, save for the occasional shallow breath, and it was clear his wounds were severe.


    The slightest misstep, any sudden movement, and the elder could easily slip into a fatal state.


    Riley could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on him. He had the power to heal him right now.


    It wasn¡¯t just the ability to mend flesh and bone¡ªhe could even bring the elder back from the dead if necessary.


    His current strength made such a feat seem trivial. But there was a problem.


    The technique he had acquired, the one he planned to use, was far from ordinary.


    "Here goes nothing," Riley muttered under his breath, taking a deep breath as he approached Elder Michael.

 Chapter 23 Stamp

    Elder Michael was in a dire state.


    He had fought with every ounce of his strength to suppress the evil qi wreaking havoc inside his body, but it was a losing battle.


    The malevolent energy surged through him, wild and uncontrollable, destroying his inner organs with each passing moment.


    All he could manage was to slow its progression, but he was powerless to fully expel it.


    A 6th-stage Golden Core cultivator simply wasn¡¯t a match for a 10th-stage Golden Core expert.


    While there were rare geniuses who could defy such gaps, Elder Michael knew he was not one of them.


    He might have been able to face off against an 8th-stage cultivator, but against someone at peak strength?


    It felt like a child trying to fight an adult.


    "Elder Michael." As the pain wracked his body, Elder Michael heard his name being called.


    His eyes opened slowly, and there he saw the tall, handsome figure of Elder Riley, standing before him with a calm, resolute expression.


    "I guess this is it," Elder Michael thought with a resigned sigh.


    He understood now why Riley had come. There was no escaping the inevitable.


    "I understand, Elder Riley," he said, his voice tinged with both weariness and wisdom.


    "You need to take the disciples back to the sect and report this to the Sect Master. Keep quiet about everything that happened here. The Prince clan is as petty and ruthless as any evil clan; this information must not spread." His words were deliberate, each one heavy with the burden of experience.


    "You may go now, Riley. Leave me here. I will guard your retreat with my life."


    With great effort, Elder Michael tried to rise to his feet.


    The moment he did, it felt as though his entire body was on the verge of shattering.


    Pain coursed through him, and his joints creaked in protest, but still, he stood.


    His determination was unshaken, even if his body was on the brink of collapse.


    He would give everything to protect the disciples and ensure their safe departure.


    The fight for his life might be over, but he would see to it that they survived.


    "That¡¯s not the reason I¡¯m here, Elder Michael. I¡¯m here because I know of a technique that could heal you completely, but the¡ª" Riley began, only to be cut off.


    "No buts! Do it, Elder Riley!" Elder Michael interrupted, his voice ringing with urgency and newfound resolve.


    "I¡¯m not afraid of pain or any consequences!" The suicidal thoughts he had been battling earlier vanished in an instant.


    For a brief moment, he had truly believed this would be his last day in the world.


    He knew better than anyone how severe his injuries were, and while it seemed like an impossible hope, Elder Riley¡¯s words brought a glimmer of potential.


    It would take a miracle to heal him completely¡ªbut perhaps, just perhaps, Riley¡¯s claim was the miracle he needed.


    "Okay then. Spread your legs wide in a horse stance. And no matter what I do, don¡¯t move," Riley instructed, his voice steady.


    Elder Michael hesitated for only a second before following the command.


    He positioned himself with discipline, holding the stance with perfect form, though his mind raced, wondering what kind of technique this could be.


    He had expected some kind of pill or traditional method, but this felt different¡ªstrange, even.


    Still, with death waiting at his doorstep, he had no choice but to trust Riley.


    "Close your eyes," Riley said, his tone unwavering.


    Elder Michael did as instructed, his heart beating faster with the uncertainty of what was to come.


    Then, he heard Riley whisper, "I¡¯m sorry."


    Before he could process the words, he felt a sharp, searing pain deep in his loins¡ªa crack that reverberated through his entire body.


    "Bang!" Elder Michael screamed in agony, his body suddenly losing control.


    He was thrown forcefully to the ground, landing with a thud in the dusty earth behind him.


    His mind swirled with confusion and pain, the sharp sensation blurring everything else.


    What had just happened? What kind of healing technique was this?


    "Elder Riley!"


    "Why did you do that?"


    "We¡¯re doomed! Elder Riley is a spy from the Phantom Abyss Sect!" Panic swept through the disciples as fear took hold of them.


    They exchanged frantic glances, some already preparing to flee, but none daring to move.


    The situation felt dire, the tension thick in the air.


    They had witnessed Elder Michael¡¯s agony just moments before, and now, with the unexpected and painful action Riley had taken, they couldn¡¯t help but assume the worst. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were certain they had been betrayed.


    But just as they were on the verge of scattering in a desperate attempt to save themselves, a sudden change occurred.


    "Elder Riley!"


    A loud, enraged voice thundered through the air, sending a wave of dread over the disciples.


    From seemingly nowhere, Elder Michael appeared, his figure emerging from the shadows with an anger so palpable it was almost tangible.


    He moved quickly, his steps deliberate and heavy, and within seconds, he was standing several paces away from Riley.


    His presence was commanding, as though the very earth beneath him trembled in response.


    One of his hands was clutching his nether regions, checking to see if everything was intact after the shocking pain he had just experienced.


    His other hand gripped a sword tightly, its blade gleaming menacingly in the light as he pointed it straight at Riley¡¯s chest.


    "What the hell was that, Elder Riley?!" Elder Michael bellowed, his voice seething with fury.


    His normally composed demeanor was gone, replaced by the raw emotion of someone who had been wronged.


    He had expected to be in a fight, to see a clash of power or perhaps a deceitful plot unfold.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was this.


    Riley had made a move that seemed beyond understanding, one that left Michael in excruciating pain.


    Riley, however, remained calm, unfazed by the sword pointed at him. His lips curled into a knowing smile as he looked at the furious elder.


    There was a strange sense of calm about him, almost as if he found amusement in the elder¡¯s reaction.


    "You¡¯re healed, Elder Michael."

 Chapter 24 Seashore

    "You¡¯re healed, Elder Michael," Riley said, his voice steady and almost serene, as though the chaos around him didn¡¯t affect him in the slightest.


    The disciples froze, their collective breath caught in their throats. The air grew thick with disbelief, as if time itself had slowed.


    They had just witnessed Elder Michael¡ªone of the strongest figures among them¡ªcrippled by pain, his body ravaged by injuries, and now¡­ now he was standing there, seemingly unharmed. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He regained full health and no longer coughed up blood.


    For a moment, no one could speak. It was as if the world had stopped moving, the implications of Riley¡¯s words too extraordinary to process.


    The disciples stared at Elder Michael, who, despite still clutching his sword, seemed almost bewildered.


    Elder Michael looked down at himself in confusion. His body had been ravaged, his organs damaged beyond belief. He had been certain that he was on the verge of death.


    And yet, now, there was no trace of injury, no sign of the agony he had felt moments ago. His body felt¡­ whole and in perfect condition.


    "You¡ª" Elder Michael began, his voice shaky with the shock of it all.


    "How is this possible?"


    Riley simply shrugged, his smile never fading.


    "The technique I used is not conventional. It¡¯s not something you would expect, but it works. I had to use a more... unorthodox method to trigger your healing."


    The disciples were still too stunned to react, their minds racing to catch up with what had just happened.


    The shock was slowly giving way to awe, their earlier panic replaced by a quiet reverence for the power Riley had just demonstrated.


    It was clear now¡ªElder Michael wasn¡¯t just healed, he was completely restored.


    As for Elder Michael, he sheathed his sword slowly, his eyes never leaving Riley. Despite the confusion and surprise, there was a deep, begrudging respect in his gaze now.


    He had thought that this would be his final day, that he would die from his injuries. But Riley¡¯s actions had defied all logic, and he was standing here, fully healed.


    Elder Michael hesitated when he remembered something extremely important to him.


    "How about my¡­" He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask in front of the disciples. It was too embarrassing. The issue weighed heavily on him¡ªhis most important concern.


    After all, he had a wife waiting for him back home. Wives, to be exact, as he had a harem to care for. With his little brother out of commission, Elder Michael feared the worst.


    A sharp pang in his groin almost made him cry on the spot. The thought of his wives cheating on him now that he lacked the necessary "tool" to perform sent him spiraling into despair.


    "It¡¯s fine, Elder Michael. Trust me," Riley reassured him, leaning in to whisper.


    "Although this is the first time I¡¯ve used this technique, its success rate is 100 percent. At least on all the animal trials I¡¯ve conducted."


    Riley¡¯s words left Elder Michael frozen, unsure whether to laugh or cry. The mixture of relief and uncertainty showed plainly on his face, much to Riley¡¯s amusement.


    Riley took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the scene of destruction. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t feel bad or nauseous.


    It was likely due to the original Riley¡¯s rigorous training, which involved slaughtering wild spirit beasts in the forest for combat experience. To Riley now, killing felt like a normal part of life.


    "We should continue our journey, Elder Michael," Riley suggested.


    "It would be a shame for our disciples to stop here. I know for a fact that they¡¯ve been training for years just to attend this event."


    Elder Michael¡¯s expression was conflicted. He had nearly died today, and the experience had made him treasure his life more than ever.


    "Don¡¯t worry. You can always send a message to the sect master. As for safety, my grandfather left me enough of those treasures to last several lifetimes. Hehehe." Riley grinned, flicking his fingers.


    The gesture made everyone, including Elder Michael, flinch. The memory of the earlier palm strike from the heavens was still fresh in their minds.


    "You all need to relax. I¡¯m just playing around," Riley said with a laugh.


    "That¡¯s not funny at all, Elder Riley!" a few disciples grumbled.


    "Well, do as you say, Elder Riley," Elder Michael finally agreed. He trusted Riley with his life and already owed him one.


    Ten minutes later, their flying boat surged into the skies once more. In their wake, several people arrived at the site of the battle, only to find that Lucas Prince¡¯s remains were mysteriously missing.


    ***


    "Sigh. It¡¯s really hard to capture the interest of a goddess. They¡¯re so used to being the center of attention," Riley muttered to himself, leaning back in his chair.


    "She didn¡¯t even bat an eye when I passed by earlier," he mused, shaking his head.


    "Should I approach her?" he wondered, tapping his fingers thoughtfully on the table. The idea was tempting.


    There was something undeniably intriguing about her aloofness, something that made him want to unravel the mystery she represented.


    But as soon as the thought crossed his mind, he dismissed it with a wave of his hand.


    "Nah¡­ I¡¯m an elder of the sect. It would be improper for me to make the first move. It might even look desperate," he reasoned, nodding to himself.


    "I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time. I have all the time in the world," Riley said to himself, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Besides, it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯ve managed to right some of that bastard Lucas Prince¡¯s wrongs in the meantime."


    Satisfied with his decision to remain patient and good deeds with Lucas Prince¡¯s vile business, Riley allowed his thoughts to drift elsewhere.


    He stretched, feeling the tension leave his shoulders, and decided that fretting over Leia wasn¡¯t worth his energy.


    Instead, he set out to find Elder Michael. A good game of chess would be the perfect distraction, and who knew? Perhaps the goddess would eventually come to him on her own terms.


    Patience, after all, was a virtue. Or so they said.

 Chapter 25 Ripple

    Somewhere on the Nine Cauldrons Continent, a massive exodus was underway.


    A group of nearly five thousand stunningly beautiful women followed a man cloaked in shadows, their expressions a mix of relief and determination.


    "Wahhh¡­ we¡¯re free at last!"


    "Thank you, Master, whoever you are!"


    "I swear, I¡¯ll kill Lucas Prince with my own two hands!"


    Each woman in the crowd had suffered at the hands of Lucas Prince¡ªa man whose wickedness knew no bounds.


    Many had perished in his gruesome experiments, while others had been imprisoned for years, denied even a glimpse of sunlight.


    His atrocities had left deep horrors, both physical and emotional.


    Among the crowd was a woman whose angelic beauty had been marred by an ugly scar that ran across her face, a permanent reminder of her torment.


    As they marched, one of the women called out hesitantly, "Thank you for saving us, Master. Can we know your name so that we may properly address the one who rescued us?"


    The procession came to a halt.


    All eyes turned toward the shadowy figure at their center.


    Though they knew he was a man, his form was completely obscured by a shroud of darkness, rendering him a featureless silhouette.


    Even his voice, when it emerged, was distorted and artificial, clearly not his true tone.


    "Shadow Master," the figure said simply, his voice carrying an ominous weight.


    Unbeknownst to the women, their savior was none other than Lucas Prince himself¡ªor rather, what remained of him.


    The real Lucas Prince was long dead, killed by Riley, who had resurrected his corpse and turned him into a puppet using the powerful Sovereign Marionette technique.


    Now a mere tool, the Lucas Prince aka Shadow Master was entirely under Riley¡¯s control, his actions and words dictated like a piece on a chessboard.


    What made this technique even more extraordinary was Riley¡¯s ability to fully take over the puppet at will, inhabiting its body and wielding all the powers of his original form.


    It was as if he were playing a game, directing his "unit" with precision and ease.


    And so, from that day forward, the legend of the Shadow Master began, a tale born of liberation, vengeance, and secrets that none of the freed women could ever fathom.


    ***


    After another day of flying, Riley and his company finally arrived at the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    The place was nothing short of awe-inspiring. The air was thick with sword qi, so dense and potent that even a casual cultivator could feel its oppressive intensity.


    Towering mountains surrounded the sect, grand and majestic, far surpassing the Stone Mountain Sect in both size and splendor.


    It was immediately apparent that the Heavenly Sword Sect was far wealthier and more powerful than Riley¡¯s own sect back home.


    "Look! That¡¯s the Stone Mountain Sect!"


    "They actually survived! Is Lucas Prince really dead?"


    "I heard there wasn¡¯t even a piece of him left behind!"


    The whispers of nearby cultivators filled the air, their curiosity and disbelief palpable.


    News had traveled quickly¡ªunsurprising for an event of this magnitude.


    The downfall of Lucas Prince and the involvement of the Phantom Abyss Sect and the Prince Clan were topics too monumental to be suppressed for long.


    Riley and his companions could clearly hear the conversations around them, the murmurs rippling through the crowd like waves.


    "Cheer up! We¡¯ve already become famous," Riley said with a carefree laugh, his confidence shining through.


    It was likely that the fight had been so massive it naturally drew the attention of countless unseen spectators, many of whom later reported the events¡ªparticularly the shocking news of Lucas Prince¡¯s death.


    Without hesitation, he strode forward to lead the group, exuding an air of authority that was hard to ignore.


    Even Elder Michael, a figure of considerable power and influence himself, chose to walk a step behind Riley.


    Despite his years of experience, he felt no shame in deferring to the younger man.


    Riley possessed extraordinary treasures and a strength that could rival, or even obliterate, a 10th-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    In this world, strength was the ultimate currency, the foundation of status and respect.


    For Elder Michael, there was nothing unusual about following the lead of a 25-year-old whose power far outstripped his own.


    Riley¡¯s ascent in reputation and influence was just beginning, and those around him couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge the undeniable force that he represented.


    "WHOOSH!"


    A dozen disciples surged into the skies, their faces grim and resolute. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each stood tall atop their flying swords, their robes fluttering in the wind, radiating an aura of authority and strength.


    They stopped a few feet before Riley and his companions, their elevated positions giving them an almost divine presence that forced the crowd to look up in reverence¡ªor fear.


    "Didn¡¯t they say flying within the sect grounds is strictly prohibited?" someone whispered nervously from the crowd, their eyes wide as they stared at the hovering disciples.


    "Shhhhh! Don¡¯t you know who they are? They¡¯re from the Disciplinary Pavilion of the Heavenly Sword Sect," another murmured in a hushed but urgent tone.


    "They¡¯re the only ones allowed to fly here. It¡¯s their duty to supervise law and order in the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    The leader of the group stepped forward on his sword, his sharp features and piercing gaze adding weight to his commanding presence.


    He raised a hand, silencing any further whispers in the crowd.


    His voice, steady and authoritative, rang out over the gathering.


    "Elder Riley Mason of the Stone Mountain Sect, you are invited by Daoist Three Swords for an audience. Please come with us at once."


    All eyes turned to Riley. The crowd held its collective breath, their anticipation almost palpable.


    Most expected him to comply immediately¡ªafter all, Daoist Three Swords was a name that carried immense weight in the cultivation world.


    To decline such an invitation would be unthinkable for most.


    But Riley was not like most people, and those who knew him well braced themselves for what he would say next.


    Riley¡¯s gaze swept over the disciples in the air, his expression calm and unbothered.


    A faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he folded his arms across his chest.


    "We¡¯ve spent three days traveling to get here," he began, his tone even but laced with subtle defiance.


    "Faced trouble along the way, too. If someone wants to see me, let him come to my door, not the other way around."

 Chapter 26 Class

    A ripple of shock ran through the crowd.


    Gasps and muffled exclamations broke the silence as they processed his audacious response.


    The disciples from the Disciplinary Pavilion exchanged tense glances, their composure faltering ever so slightly.


    They were clearly unprepared for such an outright rejection of Daoist Three Swords¡¯ invitation.


    "Did¡­ did he just refuse?" someone whispered, barely audible.


    "Who does he think he is? Daoist Three Swords is a legend!" another muttered, equal parts astonished and intrigued.


    Despite the murmurs and growing tension, Riley stood firm, exuding confidence that bordered on arrogance.


    He didn¡¯t spare the hovering disciples another glance, instead casually turning back toward his companions.


    His unspoken message was clear: he wouldn¡¯t be moved by authority alone.


    The leader of the disciples clenched his fists, his expression darkening as he struggled to maintain his composure.


    This was far from the reaction he had anticipated.


    Still, with so many guests of the Heavenly Sword Sect watching, he couldn¡¯t afford to appear weak or lose face.


    "You dare disrespect the name of Daoist Three Swords! You will pay for this with your l¡ª" the leader began, his voice brimming with fury, but he didn¡¯t get the chance to finish.


    "It was a joke," Riley interjected, cutting him off with an easygoing smile.


    "So, where is Daoist Three Swords? I can¡¯t wait to meet a true legendary hero in the flesh."


    The casual remark sent shockwaves through the crowd.


    Gasps and whispers rippled through the gathered disciples and guests.


    No one had expected Riley Mason to make such a brazen jest at a moment like this.


    The sheer audacity left the leader momentarily speechless, his mouth opening and closing as though he couldn¡¯t decide whether to explode in rage or swallow his pride.


    Elder Michael, sensing the tension, smoothly stepped forward to defuse the situation.


    With a wave of his hand, he signaled for his Stone Mountain disciples to follow him.


    The issue seemed resolved for now, and the crowd reluctantly dispersed, though many still cast curious glances at Riley.


    Soon after, Riley joined the Heavenly Sword Sect disciples, escorted to the guest courtyards designated for his group.


    Meanwhile, Elder Michael led the Stone Mountain disciples to their own accommodations.


    The courtyards were grand, lined with flowing streams, lush gardens, and buildings carved with intricate sword motifs that spoke of the sect¡¯s heritage and strength.


    The Seven Swords Grand Meet was set to begin in seven days, giving all attendees ample time to prepare, train, and explore the rich sect grounds.


    The Heavenly Sword Sect, renowned for its wealth and resources, had spared no expense in its hospitality.


    From rare cultivation materials to exquisite meals, everything was designed to impress¡ªand to remind guests of the sect¡¯s unrivaled power.


    ***


    Riley was escorted to a grand hall, the very air of the space heavy with an aura of prestige and power. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he walked through the corridors, every pair of eyes turned to him.


    Whispers followed in his wake, low murmurs growing into a cascade of speculation.


    "That¡¯s him! Riley Mason!"


    "Isn¡¯t he the one who killed Lucas Prince of the Phantom Abyss Sect?"


    "What?! A 1st-stage Golden Core cultivator killing a 10th-stage powerhouse in the same realm? That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve never heard of such a feat!"


    "Fools!" another scoffed.


    "That¡¯s the kind of fairy tale you¡¯d tell to children. Someone else must have intervened and dealt the final blow to Lucas Prince. There¡¯s no way anyone could leapfrog that much in combat without outside help."


    Riley heard every word but kept his expression neutral, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips.


    He found their reactions amusing¡ªwatching their skepticism and awe play out was like a form of entertainment.


    Celebrity treatment, he thought, not bad at all.


    It was a stark contrast to his previous life on Earth.


    For the first half of that life, he had lived in complete anonymity, overlooked and ignored.


    It wasn¡¯t until later, when he¡¯d amassed a fortune, that he finally got a taste of fame and admiration.


    By then, however, the fire of youth had already left his veins, and the spark of excitement had dulled with age.


    The experience of being treated like a rockstar had come too late to fully savor it.


    Now, in this new life, things were different.


    Here, admiration, fear, and curiosity surrounded him wherever he went, and Riley was determined to enjoy every moment of it.


    As he approached the grand hall¡¯s entrance, he paused briefly, glancing back at the murmuring crowd.


    His smirk widened into something sharper, more confident.


    "Let them talk," he muttered under his breath, his voice low enough for only himself to hear. "They¡¯ve seen nothing yet."


    With that, Riley stepped into the grand hall, his back straight and his presence commanding, ready to face whatever awaited him inside.


    They approached the final door, and the lead disciple stepped forward, knocking firmly before announcing, "Master, Elder Riley Mason is here."


    "Let him in," an aged, hoarse voice responded from within.


    The disciple pushed the door open and gestured for Riley to enter.


    Once inside, the door closed softly behind him, the lead disciple remaining outside to stand guard in silence.


    Riley¡¯s gaze settled on the figure before him¡ªa frail, emaciated old man seated cross-legged on a worn cushion.


    The man looked as if a stiff breeze could topple him, his paper-thin skin stretched tightly over brittle bones.


    His sunken eyes held a dim light, and his every shallow breath seemed a battle against time itself.


    Yet, despite his decrepit appearance, there was an unmistakable air of authority about him.


    This was Daoist Three Swords, a legend among legends.


    Riley took a moment to absorb the scene.


    The old man¡¯s aura, though weak compared to its peak, still carried a sharpness¡ªlike a blade dulled by age yet capable of cutting a million heads if handled carelessly.


    The death qi in the room was palpable, an oppressive presence that clung to the air and prickled against Riley¡¯s skin.

 Chapter 27 Crayon

    It was no secret that the average Nascent Soul cultivator could live up to 1,000 years. Daoist Three Swords, however, had defied the odds, surpassing 1,500 years.


    Riley could only assume it was due to a combination of longevity pills, forbidden techniques, and sheer force of will.


    Yet even with these measures, it was clear that time was running out for the old master.


    His body bore the unmistakable signs of decay, and the rampant death qi swirling in the room was a testament to his waning vitality.


    Still, Riley knew better than to underestimate him.


    The man had survived far longer than most and had carved his name into the annals of history for a reason.


    A cornered tiger, no matter how old or frail, was still a tiger.


    "Elder Riley Mason," Daoist Three Swords rasped, his voice brittle yet laced with an undeniable sharpness.


    His sunken eyes met Riley¡¯s with surprising intensity.


    "You¡¯ve made quite the stir as of late. Tell me... why did you still choose to come here?"


    Riley smiled faintly, his usual confidence tempered with a touch of respect.


    "I was under the impression that my sect was invited to the Seven Swords Grand Meet," he said calmly.


    "Or should we start packing our bags and head back home after just arriving?" His tone was light but carried a subtle edge, as if testing the waters.


    He paused, his gaze steady as he added sincerely, "And, of course, it¡¯s an honor to meet one of the greatest legends this continent has ever known."


    Riley wasn¡¯t merely paying lip service.


    From what he¡¯d read, Daoist Three Swords had stood as a bastion of righteousness for centuries, a figure of unwavering principles who had shaped the very fabric of the cultivation world.


    Despite the man¡¯s frailty, Riley felt a genuine sense of admiration. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One should understand that only powerhouses who had reached the Nascent Soul Realm were qualified to earn the revered title of "Daoist." and have Daoist titles attached to their names.


    The old man chuckled softly, the sound dry and brittle, like the rustling of dead leaves. "Flattery... a tool of the clever, but often a mask for ulterior motives. You should know that the phantom abyss sect and the prince clan will be after that handsome head on your shoulders."


    "And summoning me here is your way of protecting me, isn¡¯t it? A clear stance that you won¡¯t sit idly by while evil knocks at your doorstep," Riley said with a grin, his respect for the old, dying man deepening.


    Men of honor and bravery like Daoist Three Swords were a rare breed these days, relics of a bygone era.


    The old man let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head.


    "Hah¡­ that¡¯s wishful thinking on your part, young man. I¡¯m old, tired, and far beyond my prime. All I can promise is that no harm will come to you within the boundaries of my Heavenly Sword Sect. Beyond that..." He sighed, his voice trailing off with the weight of unspoken limitations.


    "But," Daoist Three Swords continued, his sharp eyes studying Riley intently, "I can see well enough that you¡¯re ready to face the threat of both influences, Elder Riley. Which brings me to the question: what do you rely on to face such overwhelming odds? You don¡¯t seem reckless or foolish¡ªno, not in the slightest. That much, I can tell."


    The old master paused, his gaze narrowing as he examined Riley¡¯s demeanor.


    Over the years, Daoist Three Swords had developed an uncanny ability to read people, and Riley did not strike him as a man courting death.


    Riley met his gaze with calm confidence.


    "I have my ways, Daoist Three Swords. As for what they are¡­" He smirked faintly.


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out after the Seven Swords Grand Meet."


    The room fell silent as the two men regarded one another, a quiet tension filling the space.


    "I¡¯m sure I will," Daoist Three Swords said with a faint, knowing smile.


    He knew that Riley was hiding a significant secret, especially since he had managed to kill Lucas Prince. After all, no ordinary person could accomplish such a feat.


    With that, he brought the meeting to a close.


    Riley was led by the same disciple back to the courtyard where Elder Michael and the rest of the Stone Mountain Sect disciples were staying.


    The air was thick with focus and determination as everyone busied themselves with their cultivation, preparing for the upcoming contest.


    "Ah, so it¡¯s just the two of us again, Elder Michael. Care for another game of chess?" Riley asked with a playful grin.


    Elder Michael let out a tired sigh, shaking his head.


    "No. There¡¯s no point in playing with you¡ªyou always win." He frowned slightly, recalling the countless games they had played on their journey to the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    He had lost every single one, without exception.


    "I see. That¡¯s a shame," Riley said, feigning disappointment.


    "I suppose I¡¯m out of opponents then. I can¡¯t ask our disciples; they¡¯re all too busy preparing for the contest." He sighed dramatically, leaning back as if burdened by the lack of competition.


    Chess had always been his favorite hobby back on Earth. Outwitting a worthy adversary¡ªor being outsmarted¡ªwas a thrill he sorely missed in this new world.


    Elder Michael gave him an amused look before gesturing towards the courtyard gates.


    "Why not explore the Heavenly Sword Sect? It¡¯s your first time here, after all. There are plenty of sights worth seeing. I recommend the Sword Tomb¡ªit¡¯s a place that will broaden your horizons, no matter your path in cultivation. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the disciples."


    Riley¡¯s grin returned.


    "Thank you, Elder Michael. I¡¯ll take your advice."


    It was still noon, leaving him the rest of the day to wander the sect at his leisure.


    But first, his stomach made its demands known with a low, insistent growl.


    "I¡¯ll start by finding a good restaurant," Riley muttered to himself.


    "I¡¯m so hungry, I could eat an entire horse."


    With that, he set off into the bustling sect, ready to indulge his appetite before exploring the wonders of the Heavenly Sword Sect.

 Chapter 28 Badge

    Riley found a restaurant and indulged in a feast that lasted three long hours.


    "Look at him eat!" one patron whispered, their eyes wide in disbelief.


    "It¡¯s like he hasn¡¯t had a meal in a month!" another murmured.


    "Exactly. Honestly, now I¡¯m starting to believe all those wild rumors about him. With an appetite like that, nothing seems impossible for him."


    "Maybe he¡¯s storing all that energy to fight. He could probably kill someone with sheer willpower alone," another chimed in, half-joking yet clearly awed.


    "Nope, that¡¯s the way a man who¡¯s staring death in the face eats," an old man said, shaking his head with a knowing look.


    The gossip swirled around him, but Riley paid it no mind. He remained seated alone at his table, savoring his meal at his own pace.


    What did amuse him, however, was the sight of the three empty tables surrounding him.


    It was obvious that no one wanted to risk being caught in the crossfire of any potential retaliation from the Phantom Abyss Sect or the Prince Clan.


    Most of the diners cast wary glances his way, their hushed voices carrying an undercurrent of morbid curiosity.


    To them, Riley wasn¡¯t just a spectacle; he was a marked man.


    In their eyes, his actions had ensured that his days were numbered, and many believed he was now a walking corpse¡ªdestined to meet a gruesome end at the hands of his enemies.


    Riley, however, seemed entirely unbothered by their opinions.


    As far as he was concerned, their fears were their own to deal with, not his.


    Finishing the last bite of his meal, he leaned back with a satisfied sigh, his confidence as unshakable as ever.


    "Bill, please," Riley called, paying with a casual flick of his wrist before leaving a hefty tip on the table.


    "Have a good day, Elder Riley!" the servant crew bowed deeply as they watched the bag of spirit stones placed on the table.


    Riley nodded politely and walked away, his steps calm and assured.


    "I could use something to help digest all that food," Riley muttered to himself, as he glanced around.


    He noticed that everyone around him maintained a cautious distance, as though he were a harbinger of some great misfortune.


    He understood their concerns and offered them a polite smile, acknowledging their unease without a word.


    He eventually found his destination: Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    The moment he entered, the bustling atmosphere fell silent, and all eyes turned to him.


    The low murmur of conversations slowly gave way to hushed whispers.


    There was no mistaking it¡ªthey were talking about him.


    Riley took a deep breath, savoring the strong scent of wine that filled the air.


    The aroma alone was enough to excite him, heightening his senses as he sauntered to the bar at the front.


    Behind it, the manager caught his attention immediately.


    She was stunning¡ªon par with Daoist Midnight Lotus and Leia Frost in terms of beauty.


    But where the former two exuded an ethereal elegance, this woman had a fuller, more mature allure, a definite presence of a seasoned beauty, more on the "milf" side of the spectrum.


    Riley couldn¡¯t help but gulp, his breath catching as he admired her presence.


    "Close your mouth, Elder Riley," the woman said with a teasing smile, her charm doubling in intensity.


    The way she looked at him felt like a gentle but unyielding pull, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    "Oh? I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to stare like that," Riley replied, regaining his composure and flashing a sheepish grin.


    Truth be told, he hadn¡¯t meant to gawk, but the women of this world were beyond anything he¡¯d encountered before.


    Even the word perfect felt inadequate to describe their allure.


    "Your reaction is perfectly normal," the woman said, her tone playful yet smooth, like velvet brushing against his ears.


    "You¡¯re not the first, and I guarantee you won¡¯t be the last." Her lips curved into a smile that could probably make entire armies lower their swords.


    "I¡¯m the owner of this establishment. You may call me Veronica Gray. Now, Elder Riley, what¡¯s your poison?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Riley stood there, he racked his brain, trying to recall anything he¡¯d read about Veronica Gray from the scripture pavilion.


    Oddly enough, there was no mention of her, despite the fact that she was clearly extraordinary.


    Her cultivation base was at the nascent soul realm¡ªalmost as powerful as Daoist Three Swords himself.


    She was using a high-level concealment technique or treasure to mask her true power, but Riley, with his heightened senses and far superior cultivation, saw through it effortlessly.


    That alone told him she was no ordinary innkeeper.


    "Give me your strongest drink," Riley said, meeting her gaze with a confident smirk.


    His words carried the weight of someone unafraid of a challenge.


    Veronica raised a finely arched eyebrow, her expression tinged with amusement.


    "Are you certain? Even one glass of my Dragon¡¯s Heart Wine is enough to knock out anyone in this room." Her tone carried a subtle warning, though her smile suggested she was enjoying this exchange far too much.


    "I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m built different," Riley replied with a grin, leaning forward slightly to emphasize his bravado.


    "Well, if you insist," Veronica said, her voice laced with a hint of mischief.


    "But I should warn you¡ªthe price is as hefty as the drink¡¯s potency. A hundred thousand spirit stones per jug."


    Without hesitation, Riley nodded.


    "Hit me. I don¡¯t lack any money or funds."


    Veronica chuckled softly, impressed by his unwavering confidence.


    She gestured to a nearby server, who quickly fetched a jug of wine from behind the counter.


    The container itself was carved from black crystal, and as it was placed before Riley, the entire room seemed to tense.


    The wine inside glowed faintly, its crimson hue resembling molten lava.


    A subtle aura of power radiated from it, making the air feel heavier.


    Riley poured himself a glass, taking a moment to admire the way the liquid swirled in his cup like liquid fire.


    A tantalizing aroma wafted up, rich and intoxicating, carrying hints of spices and something far more arcane.


    He could feel the stares of everyone in the room, their curiosity and disbelief palpable.

 Chapter 29 Quartz

    "Is he really going to drink that?"


    "No one¡¯s ever survived more than two glasses!"


    "Does he have a death wish?"


    The whispers grew louder, but Riley paid them no mind.


    He raised his glass, locking eyes with Veronica as if to say, Watch this, and then downed the wine in one swift motion.


    The liquid burned as it slid down his throat, but it wasn¡¯t an unpleasant sensation.


    It was a fiery warmth that spread through his body, igniting every nerve and vein with raw energy.


    For a brief moment, he felt as though he were standing at the edge of a blazing inferno, and yet he remained steady, unfazed.


    This was likely due to his Primordial Chaos Physique, which seemed to awaken the moment the potent wine touched his lips.


    Riley felt an overwhelming surge of unimaginable strength coursing through him.


    The room went silent, every pair of eyes fixed on Riley.


    "Another," he said, setting his empty glass down with a sharp clink.


    Veronica¡¯s lips curved into an intrigued smile. "Impressive," she said, pouring him another glass.


    "Most can barely handle a sip, yet here you are asking for more."


    "I told you," Riley said with a grin. "I¡¯m built different and am not most men."


    As he sipped his second glass, the murmurs in the room resumed, louder and more animated than before.


    "Who is this guy?!"


    "He¡¯s insane! No one drinks Dragon¡¯s Heart Wine like it¡¯s water!"


    "Maybe those rumors about him are true after all¡­"


    Riley leaned back, savoring the taste of the wine and the whispers of awe around him.


    This wasn¡¯t just about proving his resilience¡ªit was about making a statement.


    Whether it was a drink, a duel, or a challenge from fate itself, Riley Mason was always ready to take it head-on.


    By the time he finished his third glass, Veronica leaned forward, resting her elbows on the counter.


    Her smile was sharper now, tinged with curiosity.


    "I must admit, Elder Riley, you¡¯ve piqued my interest. Not many would dare challenge the Dragon¡¯s Heart, let alone emerge unscathed. Tell me, what¡¯s your secret?"


    Riley chuckled, setting his glass down with a flourish.


    "If I told you that, Veronica Gray, where would the mystery be?" To this, Veronica merely smiled.


    "A man who truly appreciates good wine¡ªmen like you are rare in this world, Elder Riley," she noted with a hint of admiration next.


    "Just Riley," he replied with a casual smile.


    "And if it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll call you Veronica."


    "Hmmm¡­ a good talker too. Color me impressed," Veronica smiled some more making several patrons glance their way with envy.


    Their conversation flowed smoothly after that, filled with laughter and lighthearted banter.


    Veronica¡¯s sharp wit and Riley¡¯s effortless charm turned their interaction into the highlight of the room.


    "Damn it! If I¡¯d known Lady Veronica would talk to a customer like that, I would¡¯ve tried the Dragon¡¯s Heart Wine too!" one patron muttered, his voice filled with regret.


    "You already tried, remember?" another snorted.


    "You were knocked out cold before the wine even reached your belly! Hahaha!"


    "Does my goddess Veronica finally fancy a man? No! I can¡¯t accept this! Just kill me now!" wailed a particularly dramatic patron, clutching his chest as if his heart had shattered.


    The once-tense atmosphere of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion had completely shifted.


    The noise swelled with the chatter and laughter of jealous patrons who couldn¡¯t decide whether to envy or admire Riley.


    Meanwhile, Riley simply smiled and continued talking with Veronica, unfazed by the chaos around them.


    He was savoring the company of an extraordinarily beautiful woman, basking in the envious gazes of the other men around him.


    Now, he could only hope for the impossible¡ªto make Veronica Gray his girlfriend.


    But the path to that goal was anything but easy.


    Despite talking with her for nearly an hour, the lovely woman had skillfully deflected every attempt he made to learn more about her.


    Eventually, Riley resigned himself to the conversation¡¯s stalemate and focused on his drink.


    He emptied one jug of Dragon Hearts wine and had just started on his second when he noticed something new about Veronica¡¯s exquisite features¡ªa fleeting look of longing and melancholy that seemed to betray her usual poise.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Riley asked, his tone shifting to one of concern. The flirtatious air in his voice vanished, replaced by genuine seriousness.


    "Nothing," Veronica replied curtly, though the sad smile tugging at her lips betrayed her words.


    "Clearly, it¡¯s something," Riley said firmly.


    "Spill it, or I¡¯ll never drink here again. Then you¡¯ll be left without your most handsome patron." His expression remained serious, but the playful glint in his eyes softened the words.


    Veronica blinked, surprised by his boldness, and let out a soft chuckle despite herself.


    "You really do have a way with words, Riley." Her laughter rang out like chimes in the wind, a sound so rare and mesmerizing that it instantly caught the attention of everyone in the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    The room fell silent for a moment as patrons turned to witness the impossible: Veronica laughing, her face lighting up in a way that seemed to outshine even the best wine in the room.


    "Kill me now! It¡¯s really over!" one man wailed, clutching his head in mock despair.


    "Goddess Veronica has fallen!" another declared dramatically, slamming his cup on the table.


    "I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯ve been coming here for years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard Lady Veronica laugh!" a third chimed in, his tone filled with both shock and admiration.


    The entire pavilion erupted into a lively ruckus, with patrons lamenting their dashed hopes and marveling at Riley¡¯s apparent charm.


    Yet amidst all the noise, Veronica¡¯s eyes softened as she looked at him, a hint of gratitude glimmering in her gaze.


    "So?" Riley prodded.


    Veronica grabbed a glass, poured herself some Dragon Hearts wine, and downed it in one quick motion.


    It was the first time her patrons had seen her drink while working, which only added to the lively chatter in the room. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riley could almost hear the sound of every man¡¯s heart shattering in that moment.

 Chapter 30 Turn

    "Oh? That¡¯s not free, you know," Riley teased, his tone dripping with smug amusement.


    Veronica chuckled, appreciating his quick wit, and rewarded him with a warm laugh.


    Her cheeks flushed a soft rosy hue, and it was clear that the single glass had hit her hard.


    The slight tipsiness only enhanced her beauty, drawing audible gulps from the crowd.


    Even Riley found himself staring.


    Veronica wiped a stray drop of wine from the corner of her lips with a slow, pink tongue.


    The room seemed to hold its breath.


    Every man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and desire hung thick in the air.


    In that moment, Veronica was a goddess incarnate, destined to haunt their dreams tonight.


    "It¡¯s my husband. You remind me of him," Veronica finally confessed, her voice soft but steady.


    Riley nodded thoughtfully, reaching for the bottle to refill her glass, but she placed her hand over the rim, stopping him.


    "That¡¯s enough," she said with a teasing smile.


    "I can only handle one glass. Any more, and you might get lucky enough to see a naughtier side of me, Riley."


    The way she said his name sent a shiver down his spine.


    Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes slightly hazy, and her lips curved into a mischievous smile.


    She was intoxicating, even more so than the wine.


    Riley chuckled. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I wouldn¡¯t mind that at all," he said, leaning back.


    "Do tell me more, though. Is your husband away on a mission or quest somewhere?"


    The light in Veronica¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.


    "He died."


    Riley felt a pang of guilt for bringing it up.


    "I¡¯m sorry to hear that."


    "Don¡¯t be." She waved a hand dismissively, though her smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    "The ones responsible for his death are gone too. I made sure of that. Justice has been served, and that¡¯s enough. More than enough."


    Her words were firm, but there was a trace of melancholy in her tone, as if she were trying to convince herself more than him.


    "I see," Riley said, carefully gauging her mood.


    "How long has it been?"


    Veronica hesitated for a moment before answering, "More than a hundred years."


    Riley¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    "A hundred years?" He leaned closer, his tone gentle but insistent.


    "That¡¯s a long time. Long enough to grieve and mourn. Maybe it¡¯s time to move on, to let someone else into your life. Someone who could make you smile again."


    Veronica¡¯s lips twitched into a genuine smile, but it was tinged with amusement.


    "You mean you, don¡¯t you?" she asked, a soft laugh escaping her.


    "You¡¯re barely in your twenties, Riley. You¡¯re a baby compared to me."


    "I¡¯m twenty-five," Riley corrected, grinning as he flexed his arm. His biceps bulged impressively beneath his shirt.


    "And I¡¯m more than enough man where it counts. I could take care of you, Veronica, if you¡¯d just let me."


    Veronica tilted her head, her eyes lingering on his arm.


    "They¡¯re impressive, I¡¯ll admit," she said, her tone playful.


    "But you¡¯re also in big trouble, Riley. With two giants after your head, you¡¯ll probably make me a widow again in no time."


    Riley smirked, leaning forward with a cocky grin.


    "And what if I manage to escape all that? What if I outsmart the Phantom Abyss Sect and the Prince Clan? What then? Do I get a kiss or something?"


    He expected a witty comeback, maybe another laugh, but instead, Veronica leaned in.


    Riley froze as her warm breath brushed against his ear.


    She was so close he could smell the faint, intoxicating mix of wine and her natural fragrance¡ªa blend so alluring it made his heart race.


    "If you survive both the Phantom Abyss Sect and the Prince Clan¡¯s bid for revenge," she whispered, her voice low and seductive, "I¡¯ll give you more than a kiss."


    Riley swallowed hard, his pulse pounding. For a moment, he forgot how to breathe.


    The way she spoke, the way she moved¡ªit was as if she were toying with him, drawing him into her web, and he was powerless to resist.


    "A deal, then," he said finally, his voice thick with excitement and determination.


    "You¡¯d better be ready, Veronica, because I don¡¯t lose."


    Veronica leaned back, her laughter ringing out like the sweetest melody.


    "We¡¯ll see, Riley. We¡¯ll see."


    But even as she laughed, Riley noticed the flicker of something deeper in her eyes¡ªhope, doubt, and perhaps a trace of longing she couldn¡¯t entirely hide.


    And that only made him want her more.


    Riley had drunk five jugs of Dragon Hearts wine and finally decided to leave as the last light of day faded, giving way to the darkening sky.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile to himself, considering the day a resounding success.


    Not only had he managed to get to know Veronica Gray¡ªa woman who was as intriguing as she was beautiful¡ªbut he had also struck a bet with her in a game that he was certain to win.


    The Phantom Abyss Sect and the Prince Clan, who once seemed like insurmountable obstacles, now appeared like ants in comparison to the strength and divine techniques he had amassed.


    Sigh!


    "If only I could get my hands on the Dao of Time next," Riley thought to himself, a wistful expression crossing his face.


    "Then I could just fast-forward through all this tedious nonsense and skip straight to the good parts. No more waiting, no more obstacles."


    With a deep, satisfying breath, he turned his gaze to the path ahead and walked back toward their courtyard.


    The night had already fallen, and the Heavenly Sword Sect seemed even more beautiful under the soft glow of countless lanterns that dotted the landscape.


    Their gentle light flickered like stars, casting a serene, almost ethereal glow over everything.


    Riley couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the beauty of it all, though his thoughts were far from tranquil.


    As usual, the people around him kept their distance, casting him only the briefest of glances, their eyes quickly diverting away as if they dared not acknowledge his presence.

 Chapter 31 Collect

    The silence of the night was soothing, but there was an odd sense of isolation that came with it.


    He was a figure who drew attention without asking for it, yet no one ever seemed to truly want to engage with him.


    That was, until a voice¡ªsoft, melodic, and unmistakably feminine¡ªcut through the quiet night air.


    "Riley Mason."


    The sound of his name carried through the air like a song.


    It was a voice that seemed to draw the very stars closer, as if the night itself paused to listen.


    Riley¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he turned instinctively toward the source of the voice.


    In the shadows, he saw her.


    She was cloaked in darkness, her silhouette barely visible against the night, but her eyes¡ªthose piercing blue eyes¡ªshone brightly like twin orbs of light.


    They stood out against the surrounding darkness, captivating and enchanting.


    For a brief moment, everything around him seemed to fade, and all that remained was the glow of her eyes.


    At that moment, Riley experienced a tingling sensation in his temple, as if a sudden jolt of energy or awareness had surged through him, stirring a deep curiosity about the mysterious woman¡¯s identity. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could even take a step toward her, another familiar voice¡ªone he had come to adore and cherish¡ªcalled out in the distance.


    Ding!


    "Congratulations, host! You have successfully suffered your first mental attack. Please select one of the three available rewards."


    1. Soul Devouring Technique - a forbidden, god-tier martial art that allows its wielder to consume the souls of others, absorbing their essence, memories, and even their cultivation potential. With each soul devoured, the practitioner gains immense power, growing exponentially stronger. Unlike conventional soul manipulation techniques, this one doesn¡¯t just break down the soul but assimilates it into the user¡¯s own being, making them virtually unstoppable as they grow closer to godhood with each victim they consume. The technique is rumored to have been created by a forgotten deity who sought to become the most powerful being in existence, using the souls of countless beings to fuel their transcendence.


    2. Mind Palace Master - a godlike technique that allows the practitioner to create and control a vast mental realm where they can dominate the thoughts, memories, and will of any being, including immortals and gods. The user can manipulate, possess, and alter minds, shaping reality within their domain. In addition to controlling others, the practitioner is completely immune to all forms of mind control, manipulation, or intrusion, ensuring their will remains unchallenged.


    3. Unholy Book of Curses - an ancient, forbidden tome that holds the deepest, darkest knowledge of curse techniques. The book itself is said to be forged from the shadows of the first cursed being to ever walk the world, and its pages are inscribed with blood and cursed ink. This book is not just a source of power¡ªit¡¯s a conduit to the very essence of malevolent forces, granting its reader the ability to curse anyone, even gods and immortals, with unimaginable consequences.


    "I see. So this woman is a hired killer," Riley thought, sensing an odd compulsion to move closer.


    A xianxia assassin, no less. Unfortunately for her, she had crossed paths with Riley, and that was a mistake she would soon regret.


    "System, give me reward number 2!" Riley commanded, his voice firm.


    He quickly skimmed the details of the reward, his mind already calculating the most advantageous course of action.


    While he wasn¡¯t truly under the woman¡¯s influence¡ªonly experiencing a faint, nagging sensation in his head¡ªit was better to completely neutralize any risk.


    Being targeted by such manipulative tactics as seduction and mind control was something Riley would no longer tolerate.


    He needed full immunity, not just against this particular assassin, but against any threat that sought to twist his will.


    "Affirmative, host!" the system responded.


    In the next instant, Riley felt a sharp, splitting pain in his head, as though his very mind were being torn apart and reassembled.


    His memories scattered in a whirlwind before coming together once more, and he found himself with complete clarity.


    Every action, every detail from both his past life and his current existence as Riley Mason in this xianxia world flooded his mind.


    It was as if he could now recall everything in absolute detail, sharper and clearer than ever before.


    More than that, he realized he had gained complete mastery of the Mind Palace Mastery technique.


    His mental realm was now under his absolute control, a divine fortress protecting him from any external influence or manipulation.


    His mind was no longer vulnerable.


    "Now, let¡¯s see how this works." Riley¡¯s eyes locked onto the cloaked woman, his focus intensifying as he honed in on her thoughts.


    He reached out with his mental prowess, tapping into her consciousness, and began unraveling the fabric of her mind.


    He felt the presence of her memories like threads stretching and weaving through her psyche, and with a simple mental command, he started pulling them into his own.


    As he did, Riley felt an uncanny sensation¡ªan alien presence attempting to invade his mind.


    But he was in control, effortlessly compartmentalizing the woman¡¯s memories into a separate part of his brain.


    He watched them unfold, each memory playing out before him as if they were his own experiences.


    He felt the emotions she had felt, the actions she had taken, the lives she had led.


    Every decision, every encounter, became vivid and tangible, filling his mind with an overwhelming flood of information.


    If he had been a lesser man, the sheer magnitude of this mental assault would have fractured his psyche.


    The memories could have easily mingled with his own, causing him to lose track of his identity or, worse yet, become consumed by the chaos of foreign lives flooding his consciousness.


    The weight of the experiences might have crushed him, but Riley remained calm, his mental defenses stronger than any force he had ever encountered.


    His mind expanded and adapted, absorbing the information without losing his sense of self.


    "Aha! She was hired by the Prince Clan to abduct me. Tsk tsk... looks like I¡¯ll have to deal with that evil clan tonight." Riley nodded thoughtfully to himself.


    His expression hardened as he formulated a plan. With a swift mental command, he sent the cloaked assassin back to where she came from, erasing any trace of her presence.


    This assassin business had no place in his world, especially not after they had dared to target him.


    Tonight, he would also make sure the Prince Clan paid the price for their folly.

 Chapter 32 Toad

    Back at the designated courtyard of the Stone Mountain Sect, Riley made his way to one of the many rooms allocated to his team. The entire compound was nothing short of extravagant.


    The courtyard stretched out like a small village, with rows of elegant wooden buildings adorned with intricate carvings of mythical beasts.


    The scent of freshly polished wood mingled with the crisp mountain air, creating an atmosphere of peace and quiet that belied the sect¡¯s formidable reputation.


    The room Riley chose was spacious, with walls lined in fine lacquered wood and a large window that provided a breathtaking view of the surrounding mountain range.


    The bed in the corner was simple yet sturdy, covered with soft silk sheets in muted shades of blue and gold.


    As he entered, Riley ensured he was unnoticed. He didn¡¯t bother greeting anyone or making his presence known. For now, solitude was what he needed.


    Locking the door behind him with a faint click, he moved to the bed, sat down cross-legged in a lotus position, and exhaled deeply.


    With a subtle wave of his hand, a shimmering barrier enveloped the room¡ªhis divine sense stretching out to create an impenetrable shield.


    Divine senses have numerous applications, including telepathic communication, manipulating objects from a distance, and, when sufficiently powerful, serving as a formidable offensive weapon.


    No sound, no movement, and certainly no prying eyes could breach it. The room was now a fortress of privacy, and Riley could finally focus.


    "System, show me my character status," he said, his tone calm but commanding.


    "Affirmative, host," the system replied, its voice neutral and slightly mechanical.


    Ding!


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm, Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, Sovereign Marionette, Sacred Lustful Restoration, Mind Palace Master


    Minions: Gideon Hunter, Lucas Prince


    ***


    Riley scanned the list, his sharp eyes lingering on a few entries. Despite having reviewed his status many times before, it still struck him just how far he had come.


    Each reward represented a monumental achievement¡ªor a deadly encounter survived by sheer wit and power.


    "Hmmm..." He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Soul Dominion and Mind Palace Master seem kind of alike. System, can you combine them?"


    "Negative, host," the system replied, unflinching in its tone.


    "These two divine techniques are already perfect and cannot be further improved. Combination is possible, but the system cannot assist you. You would need to rely on your own efforts to merge them."


    Riley frowned slightly, not out of frustration but mild curiosity.


    "And how long would that take me? Do you know?"


    "Negative, host. Your guess is as good as the system¡¯s," came the terse reply.


    Riley chuckled dryly. The system¡¯s blunt honesty was something he had long grown accustomed to. It wasn¡¯t here to coddle or sugarcoat; it was a tool, plain and simple.


    He considered the matter for a moment longer, then shrugged it off.


    "Forget it," he muttered to himself. He already had more than enough power at his disposal.


    Soul Dominion alone was enough to dominate weaker opponents, and Mind Palace Master gave him unparalleled mental clarity and defense. Together, they were overkill.


    To push for more would only be an exercise in vanity¡ªand time was something he couldn¡¯t afford to waste.


    He glanced out the window for a moment, watching the moonlight bathe the distant peaks in a silvery glow. A fleeting pang of guilt crossed his mind.


    For all his strength, Riley didn¡¯t relish the thought of what he was about to do.


    "Well," he sighed, rising from the bed and cracking his knuckles.


    "Time to kill some more people."


    His voice was calm, almost resigned, but there was an edge of determination beneath the surface. He hated killing¡ªit wasn¡¯t something he did lightly¡ªbut in this world, survival often demanded it.


    The so-called ¡¯bad guys¡¯ were ruthless, and leaving them unchecked would only bring more chaos. If he had to bear the burden, so be it.


    "Let¡¯s try something innovative," Riley murmured, a hint of mischief in his tone. He activated his divine sense, allowing his consciousness to expand outward like an invisible tide.


    From the complete memories of the female assassin he had encountered earlier, Riley knew the exact location of their base of operations.


    Closing his eyes, he let his divine sense sweep across the land, searching for the target.


    But what he discovered left him momentarily stunned.


    "Wow! I can now cover the entire Nine Cauldrons Continent with my divine sense alone!" Riley exclaimed, his voice filled with amazement.


    The sheer scale of his newfound ability was overwhelming. This meant there were no more blind spots¡ªno fog of war to hinder him. He could observe anything, anywhere, at any time.


    This was likely a result of his recent upgrade and the acquisition of the Mind Palace Master technique, which had elevated his consciousness to unparalleled heights.


    The implications of this power were staggering. With a single thought, he could monitor every corner of the continent.


    He could even create an autonomous fragment of his consciousness to watch over specific locations, such as his family back in Green Field City.


    The thought of having a "sentinel mind" constantly safeguarding his loved ones filled him with both awe and reassurance.


    "This Mind Palace Master technique is really overpowered," Riley muttered, a smile tugging at his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but admire the rewards granted by the system.


    Each one was a masterpiece, but this particular technique elevated his abilities to an entirely new realm.


    Without wasting another moment, Riley focused on his original goal.


    Through his divine sense, he pinpointed the leader of the assassin organization¡ªa frail but dangerous old man hidden deep within a fortified compound. Riley¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Time to act decisively," he said, his voice carrying an edge of cold determination.


    Riley first searched for the strongest, most formidable figure among his targets¡ªthe one who exuded the most power and posed the greatest threat. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    Far away, within the heart of the assassins¡¯ base, an ancient figure sat cross-legged in meditation.


    His long white beard and sunken eyes gave him the appearance of someone on the verge of death, but the power and spiritual essence emanating from him was anything but weak.


    He suddenly frowned, sensing an unfamiliar presence.

 Chapter 33 Camp

    "What is this?" the old man muttered, his eyes snapping open.


    Poof! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before he could make another move, his entire body dissolved into a cloud of blood-red mist.


    In the next instant, the mist reassembled, restoring the old man¡¯s body as though nothing had happened. He gasped in shock, his hands trembling.


    The same scene unfolded elsewhere. Within the Prince Clan, Riley set his sights on the strongest cultivator, a towering figure whose sheer presence commanded awe and submission from all around him.


    The man, much like the leader of the assassin organization, was reduced to a cloud of blood fog.


    Despite the protection of his longevity coffin, a powerful artifact designed to shield him from physical harm and the ravages of time, he was still utterly defenseless against Riley¡¯s divine sense.


    The attack was so swift and overwhelming that he didn¡¯t even have time to react, let alone resist.


    A moment later, his body reformed anew, thanks to the Sovereign Marionette technique¡ªa divine skill capable of reviving anything, even from a mere fragment of hair left from a corpse.


    Riley¡¯s actions were deliberate and calculated. He wasn¡¯t here to cause mass destruction or harm innocents. His targets were the "top dogs"¡ªthe powerful elites who held sway over the lives of others.


    These were the ones capable of shaping laws and dictating the course of entire clans or organizations. By eliminating them, Riley sought to disrupt the very foundation of their corrupt systems.


    With his divine sense still active, Riley observed everything with a calm detachment. No one was aware that the leaders of both the assassin organization and the Prince Clan had been silently eliminated.


    His method of killing was disturbingly effective¡ªsilent, precise, and utterly devastating.


    "With the unimaginable strength of my mind right now, even defensive formations and restrictions can¡¯t hide from my divine sense," Riley mused, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    "If I were an assassin, there¡¯s no doubt I could be the strongest to ever wear the assassin¡¯s cloak."


    The realization of how lethal his methods were sent a chill down even his own spine.


    He had achieved all this with nothing more than his divine sense, a technique that most cultivators would consider a passive tool. To Riley, however, it was a weapon of unparalleled precision.


    One should know that the figures he had just eliminated weren¡¯t ordinary individuals.


    Both the leader of the assassin organization and the top cultivator of the Prince Clan were Void Tribulation Realm powerhouses like him, albeit at lower stages.


    Yet, Riley had erased their existence as easily as swatting flies, from millions of miles away.


    Void Tribulation experts weren¡¯t like common cabbages growing in a field. Each one was an unparalleled figure in their own domain, a towering giant of influence and power.


    To kill them so effortlessly was a testament to Riley¡¯s overwhelming might¡ªa reminder of just how far he had surpassed his peers.


    "Adding the Shadow Master persona in Lucas Prince, I now have the Silent Revenant Order and the Prince Clan under my command," Riley murmured, his mind churning with possibilities.


    "Should I combine all three?"


    He considered the idea for a moment, his divine sense spanning the vast distances between the three factions.


    While the thought of consolidating them under a single banner was tempting, Riley ultimately dismissed it.


    "The locations are too far apart, and combining them would only create unnecessary complications," he reasoned.


    "It¡¯s better to let them operate autonomously. Their independence will keep them more flexible¡ªand harder for anyone to track back to me."


    Satisfied with his decision, Riley retracted his divine sense, the vast web of awareness collapsing back into himself like a receding tide. His expression was calm, but his thoughts were sharp and calculated.


    He had already reshaped the power dynamics of two significant forces, and his influence continued to grow in ways that even he couldn¡¯t fully predict.


    "System, show me my character status," Riley commanded.


    "Ding!" A moment later, his information appeared before him.


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm, Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, Sovereign Marionette, Sacred Lustful Restoration, Mind Palace Master


    Minions: Gideon Hunter, Lucas Prince, Elias Page, Tadeo Prince


    ***


    "Shit! I forgot to copy their memories. I could have gathered so much more valuable information about this Xianxia world," Riley muttered aloud, his voice tinged with frustration.


    He slapped his forehead, cursing himself for missing such a crucial opportunity. But quickly pushing the thought aside, he refocused, activating his divine sense.


    With a subtle twist of his will, he reached out to the bodies of his resurrected minions¡ªElias Page, the leader of the Silent Revenant Order, and Tadeo Prince, the ancestor of the Prince Clan.


    Within moments, Riley¡¯s consciousness sank deep into the fragments of their memories. As his divine sense absorbed their pasts, he felt the weight of millennia unfold before his eyes.


    Their memories weren¡¯t mere glimpses; they were complete, detailed, and rich with the horrors these men had lived through.


    To his satisfaction, he successfully retrieved the full memories of both men.


    "Ughhh... what disgusting pieces of trash," Riley spat in disgust, his face twisted with revulsion. The horrors they had inflicted upon the world were enough to make any righteous person shudder.


    Elias had manipulated and killed hundreds of thousands over his long reign, pulling the strings of the Silent Revenant Order like a puppet master.


    Tadeo, on the other hand, had twisted the Prince Clan into a machine of political domination and ruthless expansion.


    He had murdered his own family, betrayed allies, and burned entire cities to the ground¡ªall to further his own ambitions.


    Elias Page had lived for over 18,000 years, while Tadeo Prince¡¯s lifespan stretched to about 15,000 years. In such long lives, the atrocities they had committed were beyond imagination.


    Cultivators, driven by insatiable greed, were notorious for committing unspeakable acts¡ªkilling, stealing, and lying, all for the sake of resources and power.


    Riley felt no remorse whatsoever for ending the lives of these two vile men. After learning what they had done over the centuries, any shred of guilt vanished completely.


    "Ignorance really is a blessing," Riley muttered, shaking his head. With a weary sigh, he finally flopped onto the bed, too exhausted to think any longer. The comfort of sleep beckoned, offering a temporary escape from the weight of his thoughts.

 Chapter 34 Makeshift

    Riley woke up and once again ate like a ravenous dragon.


    The heavenly sword sect servants, tasked with cooking for the respected guests, couldn¡¯t help but whisper their complaints among themselves as they worked tirelessly in the kitchen.


    "Does he have a bottomless pit inside his belly?" one muttered, shaking their head in disbelief.


    "Yes! I heard about what happened yesterday¡ªhe devoured plate after plate at the Jade Blossom Feast Hall!" another chimed in, their tone equal parts exasperated and amazed.


    "That¡¯s not even the most shocking thing! I overheard someone say Elder Riley also went to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion and¡­" a third servant added, their voice hushed yet brimming with astonishment.


    Their murmured conversations were punctuated by the clattering of pots and pans as they continued to prepare an endless stream of dishes to satisfy the insatiable Elder Riley Mason.


    The stories about his legendary appetite seemed to spread faster than wildfire, and the servants weren¡¯t the only ones left in awe.


    Even the disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect, who had traveled alongside Riley, were left dumbfounded.


    While they had always known their youngest elder was extraordinary, they had never witnessed this side of him before.


    During the long journey to the Heavenly Sword Sect, Riley had relied on fasting pills, leaving little opportunity for his fellow sect members to observe his eating habits.


    But now, with free meals prepared by the Heavenly Sword Sect¡¯s top chefs, Riley¡¯s boundless appetite was on full display for everyone to see.


    "He¡¯s like a beast in human form," one disciple whispered to another as they watched Riley polish off yet another platter of spirit-infused delicacies.


    "Beast? More like a black hole! Where does it all go?" the other replied, their tone a mix of disbelief and awe.


    Despite the murmurs and shocked expressions around him, Riley remained unfazed, happily savoring every bite.


    He didn¡¯t care about the whispers or the wide-eyed stares; he had always believed that food was a gift to be appreciated wholeheartedly.


    And besides, he reasoned, how could one cultivate at peak efficiency without fueling the body to its fullest potential?


    Still, the sight of their youngest elder effortlessly devouring a feast that could feed an entire hall of disciples left an indelible impression on everyone.


    Riley Mason wasn¡¯t just earning a reputation as a prodigious elder of the Stone Mountain Sect¡ªhe was quickly becoming a culinary legend in the Heavenly Sword Sect as well.


    As usual, it took Riley three hours to finish his meal.


    By the end, the cooks and servants around him looked utterly exhausted, as if they had catered to a grand banquet rather than a single person.


    "Thank you all for your hard work. Sorry for the trouble," Riley said with a sheepish smile, sensing their fatigue.


    To ease their burden, he reached into his robe and pulled out a hefty bag.


    "Here¡¯s a little reward for your care today."


    When one of the servants opened the bag, their eyes widened in shock and disbelief.


    Inside were not mere gold coins, but spirit stones¡ªgleaming, high-grade ones at that!


    "We¡¯ve struck a fortune!" someone whispered, their voice trembling with excitement.


    "I¡¯ve never seen this many spirit stones in my entire life!" another exclaimed, holding up one of the radiant stones as if it were a priceless treasure.


    "Thank you so much, Elder Riley!" the servants chorused, bowing deeply with newfound energy and enthusiasm.


    "If you want, we can come again this evening to serve you!" one cook eagerly offered, clearly hoping for another generous reward.


    "Yes! Just let us know, and we¡¯ll be here, Elder Riley!" another chimed in, their tone nearly pleading.


    Riley chuckled at their enthusiasm but shook his head.


    "No need. I have somewhere else to be later." A sly smile tugged at his lips as an image of Veronica¡¯s lovely face and alluring figure flashed through his mind.


    The servants couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment.


    Their shoulders sagged slightly, but they quickly masked their feelings and bowed again.


    "As you wish, Elder Riley. Thank you again for your generosity."


    With that, they began cleaning up the aftermath of Riley¡¯s feast, their spirits much brighter now that they had been generously rewarded.


    Though they wouldn¡¯t be serving him again that evening, they couldn¡¯t stop talking about the remarkable elder who had treated them so kindly.


    Meanwhile, Riley stretched lazily, feeling completely satisfied.


    With his appetite sated and his mind already drifting to more pleasant matters, he left the dining hall, ready to tackle whatever¡ªor whoever¡ªthe evening held for him.


    The 24 disciples had dispersed to tend to their own business.


    Some retreated to their rooms to cultivate in solitude, others trained rigorously in the courtyard, and a few engaged in spirited sparring matches.


    Riley leaned against the pavilion railing, observing them with a faint smile.


    They reminded him of the original Riley¡ªso full of hope, ambition, and an insatiable drive to improve.


    Sipping on a fragrant cup of spirit tea, Riley allowed himself a rare moment of reflection.


    He admired their determination, their youthful energy.


    For the next hour, he lounged lazily, content with simply enjoying the serene atmosphere. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bustling courtyard provided a pleasant distraction, but his mind occasionally wandered to the evening plans awaiting him at the Drunken Immortal Pavilion.


    Just as he began to drift into a relaxed stupor, a voice broke his reverie.


    "Elder Riley, can you teach us some of your moves or point out some of our mistakes?"


    Riley turned his gaze to find a young disciple standing before him, his eyes brimming with determination.


    The young man bowed respectfully before continuing, "We really want to win a good place in the Seven Swords Grand Meet."


    Riley raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    Riley set down his teacup and smiled, his confidence radiating effortlessly.


    "Of course. What do you want to know?"


    The disciple¡¯s face lit up with excitement as he hastily explained, "Anything you can teach us, Elder! Techniques, battle strategies¡ªanything to give us an edge in the tournament."


    Riley chuckled softly. Anything? With over 33,000 years of accumulated knowledge at his disposal with Elias Page and Tadeo Prince entire memories assimilated in his mind, imparting wisdom to these disciples would be as simple as boiling water.


    "Very well," he said, rising from his seat. "Gather everyone here. I¡¯ll share some pointers."


    As he stood, Riley¡¯s favorite sound echoed in his mind:


    Ding!

 Chapter 35 Mate

    Ding!


    "Congratulations, host! You have successfully been asked for pointers by a student. Please select one of the three available rewards."


    1. Omniscient Dao Codex - a legendary divine technique that embodies the ultimate wisdom of the heavens, capable of unraveling and mastering every aspect of existence. It is a manifestation of the universe¡¯s infinite knowledge, seamlessly blending cultivation, martial arts, alchemy, formations, beast taming, and even mundane skills into a single all-encompassing art.


    2. Eyes of True Discernment are eyes that are imbued with the power of absolute clarity, allowing the user to see beyond surface appearances and understand the true nature of everything they perceive. Whether it¡¯s a person¡¯s soul, the deepest secrets of the world, or the hidden intentions behind every action, the Eyes of True Discernment grant the ability to perceive things as they truly are, without deception or illusion. The user can see through lies, uncover hidden truths, and instantly recognize the core essence of any being, object, or phenomenon.


    3. Void Sanctuary ¨C A personal, hidden dimension accessible solely by the user. This pocket space exists beyond the boundaries of the physical and spiritual realms, rendering it utterly undetectable to any being. Not even true immortals, with their vast powers and knowledge, can breach or perceive its existence. The Void Sanctuary serves as the ultimate refuge, ensuring the user¡¯s safety and privacy under any circumstances.


    "Wow! This is too much!" Riley was stunned, but he didn¡¯t let it show. Suppressing his excitement, he immediately made his choice.


    "System, give me the Omniscient Dao Codex!" he commanded in his mind.


    "Affirmative, Host!"


    Ding!


    The system¡¯s reply was followed by an excruciating headache that lasted only three breaths.


    Yet, within that brief moment, Riley¡¯s mind was flooded with the infinite knowledge of the heavens, the mysteries of creation itself, and the secrets of the entire multiverse.


    When he opened his eyes again, it felt as though he knew everything¡ªevery true name of all things, past, present, and future.


    The weight of omniscience settled in his mind like it had always belonged there.


    To this revelation, Riley could only smile.


    He sat calmly, waiting for the others to arrive. By the end of the Seven Swords Grand Meet, he was determined to help them achieve an exceptional ranking.


    Ten minutes later, Riley found himself surrounded by 24 disciples. Among them was Leia Frost, who naturally drew his attention.


    With his abilities, Riley discreetly copied all her memories to better understand her personality and motivations.


    However, as the influx of her memories filled his mind, Riley¡¯s face reddened. He now knew everything about Leia¡ªincluding moments he wasn¡¯t meant to see.


    Her naked form appeared in countless fragments of her life, leaving Riley momentarily flustered.


    "Elder, why is your nose bleeding?" one of the disciples asked, pointing out the obvious.


    "It¡¯s just a mosquito," Riley replied hastily, wiping his face clean. Avoiding Leia¡¯s gaze, he forced himself to focus. But deep inside, he couldn¡¯t help but feel thrilled.


    He now knew exactly how to win Leia¡¯s heart.


    Still, there was work to be done, and Riley turned his attention to the group.


    "Alright then, as you all know, in battles between equals, speed often determines the outcome. If you can¡¯t defeat an enemy, you can always escape. And more importantly, what an opponent can¡¯t see, they can¡¯t evade," Riley began, his tone steady and authoritative.


    "Can anyone here demonstrate the Void Wind Walk Technique for me?"


    "I¡¯ll show it to you, Elder Riley," a young man volunteered confidently.


    All eyes turned to him as he stood still for a brief moment. Then, with a sudden gust of wind, he vanished, only to reappear several feet away in the blink of an eye.


    His speed was so great that it seemed as though he had teleported.


    The demonstration showcased the Void Wind Walk Technique, a Profound Rank movement technique from the Stone Mountain Sect. Techniques and manuals were divided in these ranks. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mortal rank Spirit rank Profound rank Earth rank Heaven rank King rank Emperor rank Saint rank Immortal rank Divine rank


    Riley didn¡¯t bother learning any techniques from the Stone Mountain Sect, as his arsenal was already filled with numerous divine-rank techniques.


    The sect¡¯s teachings seemed insignificant in comparison.


    Closing his eyes, Riley focused on deducing the evolutionary path of the Void Wind Walk. It wasn¡¯t long before he crafted a divine-rank version of the technique.


    "Ding!"


    "Divine-rank technique created. Please assign a name, host," the system chimed.


    "Divine Step," Riley replied in his mind, a satisfied grin tugging at his lips. He then began to analyze the effects of Divine Step, eagerly anticipating its potential.


    Divine Step - a powerful, divine technique that grants the user unparalleled movement speed and control over space, making them almost impossible to track or catch. It transcends the limits of ordinary physical and spiritual movement, allowing the practitioner to move with divine speed, almost as if they are walking through dimensions or bending time and space.


    Riley then summoned his character status.


    Ding!


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm, Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, Sovereign Marionette, Sacred Lustful Restoration, Mind Palace Master, Omniscient Dao Codex


    Divine Rank Techniques Created: Divine Step


    Minions: Gideon Hunter, Lucas Prince, Elias Page, Tadeo Prince


    ***


    Riley glanced at the Stone Mountain Sect disciples and began formulating a plan for the group.


    Of course, teaching them a divine-rank technique like Divine Step was out of the question¡ªit would be an impossible task. However, he decided to give them the next best thing.


    With the combined memories of Elias Page and Tadeo Prince, totaling over 33,000 years of experience, even helping a frog reach the heavens felt like a simple task for him now.


    "Alright, disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect," Riley said loudly, his voice commanding attention. "I¡¯m going to train you, and I won¡¯t accept anything less than a champion in the games ahead!"


    The disciples exchanged uneasy glances. None of them liked the sound of that.

 Chapter 36 Rebel

    "There will be pain, there will be suffering, there will be tears. Anyone who wants to back out now can leave," Riley announced, his voice booming across the training grounds.


    The disciples stood at attention, each of them brimming with pride, but none willing to show fear.


    "Only the strongest will survive the training regimen I¡¯ve prepared for you if you want to win the upcoming tournament," he added, his tone dark and serious.


    Elder Michael, watching from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but be curious about Riley¡¯s methods. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He didn¡¯t interfere; in fact, he was eager to see how the young elder would train these disciples and prepare them for the grueling competition ahead.


    "¡­." The 24 disciples stood motionless, their faces unwavering. As core disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect, they had earned their place as the strongest disciples below the personal disciples of the elders.


    They had long ago cultivated a sense of pride in their abilities. Riley¡¯s words didn¡¯t faze them. If anything, they fueled their determination to prove themselves worthy.


    "Good," Riley said, a sly grin spreading across his face.


    "You¡¯re all worthy disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect. Next week, the whole world will witness your brilliance. But for that to happen, you¡¯ll need to prove yourselves, not just to me, but to everyone who underestimates you. Now, let¡¯s begin!" Without wasting another moment, he snapped his fingers, signaling the start of the training.


    The disciples looked at one another with a mix of nervousness and excitement.


    They had no idea what Riley had in store for them, but they trusted in their strength. But they quickly realized their assumptions were far from reality.


    An hour later, the disciples were panting, sweating, and struggling to keep up with Riley¡¯s unrelenting pace.


    He stood in the center of the training ground, watching with cold, calculating eyes as his disciples were forced to dodge and evade an endless barrage of small stones, which he sent flying through the air with pinpoint precision.


    Pak! Pak! Pak!


    A pebble struck the backside of one disciple, sending him stumbling forward.


    "Watch out!" he shouted, trying to regain his balance as more stones shot past him, each narrowly missing.


    "Stay focused!" Riley¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. "The tournament won¡¯t wait for you to catch your breath!"


    In the middle of the chaos, a beautiful female disciple screamed as another pebble struck her rear.


    "Ouch! That hurts, Elder Riley!" she cried out, a hint of embarrassment and frustration in her voice. She stumbled for a moment, her face flushed, before quickly righting herself.


    "Please, hit me slower and don¡¯t be too harsh!"


    Riley didn¡¯t answer. His focus was entirely on the disciples¡¯ reactions, evaluating their agility, concentration, and resilience.


    Pak!


    A stone shot through the air with perfect precision, landing directly on the girl¡¯s sexy ass.


    "I hate you, Elder Riley!" she yelled, her face now a deep shade of red as tears welled up in her eyes. She moved faster, dodging the stones that relentlessly followed her, forcing her to push her limits.


    Every pebble was like a test, each one harder to evade than the last.


    The stones were aimed with surgical accuracy, targeting the weakest of the disciples and forcing them to continuously improve their reactions.


    Riley stood, arms crossed, a cold smile on his face as he watched the disciples¡¯ struggles. They needed this. This was just the beginning.


    As the stones continued to fly, the disciples were forced to move faster, to think on their feet, to become one with the environment around them.


    Riley knew that only by facing such brutal training would they ever hope to win the tournament.


    As the hour stretched on, the once-proud disciples were now sweating, their bodies sore, their faces a mixture of exhaustion and determination.


    But none of them dared to quit¡ªnot a single one faltered, despite the pain.


    "I won¡¯t go easy on any of you!" Riley called out, his voice carrying through the air. "The strongest survive, and the weak will be left behind. This is the price of greatness!"


    The female disciple who had been hit by the stones was now covered in sweat, her movements faster, her eyes sharper. She wasn¡¯t complaining anymore.


    She had stopped crying. There was only determination left in her.


    Pain was truly the greatest teacher of all, and Riley proved that truth once again today.


    Eight hours later, the once fast-moving disciples, who had been able to create afterimages due to their speed and occasionally blink in and out of sight, were now a disheveled mess.


    They were barely able to keep running, and most had been struck by the barrage of stones time and time again. Even Leia¡¯s backside was sore from how many times the pebbles had hit her.


    "I think it¡¯s time to stop today¡¯s training, Elder Riley," Elder Michael said, concern evident in his voice.


    He had watched long enough to see the futility of continuing. What had started as a method to toughen the disciples was now bordering on cruel and unnecessary torture.


    Riley, however, paid no attention to Elder Michael¡¯s words. Instead, he turned to his disciples.


    "Did you hear what Elder Michael said? Anyone who wants to quit now can leave. You¡¯re free to choose when you want to quit."


    At the mere mention of quitting, the 24 disciples all gritted their teeth, unwilling to be seen as weak.


    They could feel the burning exhaustion in their muscles and the stinging pain from the stones, but they refused to back down. Quitting wasn¡¯t an option.


    "Hehehe, you all make me proud," Riley chuckled.


    "Alright, line up. I have something to give you."


    The disciples hesitated but obeyed, knowing they had no choice but to follow his instructions. Riley handed each of them a pill.


    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary pill; it had been nurtured with his divine essence, and its effects would be nothing short of miraculous for these disciples.


    "Wow! All my wounds are gone!"


    "The pain in my ass is gone too!"


    "Same here! This is a miracle pill!"

 Chapter 37 Twig

    The disciples exclaimed in shock as they felt their exhaustion and injuries vanish. They marveled at the pill¡¯s effects, their aches and pains completely erased.


    For the first time in hours, they felt relief, and tears of joy welled up in their eyes as they realized how much better they felt.


    "Okay, now that you¡¯re revitalized, we can continue, yes?" Riley said with a wicked grin. His disciples, exhausted and beaten, couldn¡¯t tell whether to laugh or cry.


    The sudden relief from the pain was a welcome reprieve, but the idea of continuing was almost too much to bear.


    Still, they had no choice. They lined up, prepared for whatever Riley would throw at them next.


    And so, the training continued. Another six hours passed, with the disciples dodging stones and pushing their limits to the breaking point. They only retired at exactly midnight, utterly drained.


    By the time they finally collapsed into bed, many of the disciples were cursing Riley in their dreams, wondering what kind of cruel and unusual method he had devised to push them so far. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    "Tsk, tsk. I haven¡¯t even visited Veronica tonight because of all this training. If these disciples fail me and don¡¯t win the Seven Swords Grand Meet, I¡¯ll resign as an elder of the sect," Riley grumbled.


    Despite his frustration, he knew deep down that with his overpowering divine abilities and thousands of years of accumulated experience, failure was nearly impossible at this point.


    It would be as unlikely as making hell freeze over in an instant. Still, Riley realized he had come to enjoy the feeling of teaching disciples.


    "Should I be a teacher instead?" Riley mused aloud, but he quickly shook his head.


    "Too time-consuming. I¡¯d rather lie flat and enjoy my life than do that." He sighed deeply and entered his room, eager to unwind after a day filled with constant shouting.


    A bath and sleep were all he craved at that moment.


    To his surprise, however, someone was already waiting inside his room. Standing there was an incredibly beautiful woman dressed in black cultivator robes, holding a black staff in her right hand.


    Her face was serious, with an unreadable expression that only highlighted her beauty. Riley thought to himself that if she smiled, her beauty would easily triple.


    Unlike their first encounter, Riley did not feel an obvious attraction or had an instant hard on. In fact, he didn¡¯t feel anything at all.


    The memories of Elias Page and Tadeo Prince had bestowed him with a vision far broader than just physical beauty.


    Those two men had encountered women far more beautiful than the one before him now, and Riley was grateful that his increased experiences kept him from being easily swayed by appearances.


    "Good evening, Daoist Midnight Lotus. You seem to be alone tonight. I don¡¯t see any of your usual entourage around," Riley said with a more relaxed demeanor than when they first met.


    Over time, he had grown more confident in himself and his abilities. He had learned that, much like a river, neither the man nor the circumstances were ever the same twice.


    Since their first encounter, Riley had changed. He was no longer shy about using his newfound power, and he had decided to embrace life fully, living as intended by the system.


    That didn¡¯t mean he was going to fall to the darker side of things¡ªhe had no intention of exploiting women, acting recklessly, or committing any wrongs.


    However, he was determined to give himself the freedom to experience life¡¯s pleasures, including the chance to explore his desires without the guilt or hesitation that had once held him back.


    Daoist Midnight Lotus noticed this change in him immediately.


    "You¡¯ve changed," she remarked, her tone thoughtful. She suspected that his transformation might be linked to his battle with Lucas Prince or perhaps his impending death by the Phantom Abyss Sect or the Prince Clan machinations.


    Still, she could see a calm, unshakable confidence on Riley¡¯s face¡ªthere was no fear to be found.


    "I change for the better," Riley replied with a smile, his eyes lingering appreciatively on Midnight Lotus¡¯s alluring figure.


    He then used his "Mind Palace Master" ability, quickly copying her full memory into his own.


    Within moments, he had deciphered her likes and dislikes, as well as formulated a plan to win her over in the future. However, he hesitated. Tonight might not be the right moment to act.


    Daoist Midnight Lotus shifted the topic, sensing Riley¡¯s inner deliberations.


    "You killed Lucas Prince," she said, her voice steady but curious.


    "I did," Riley confirmed, his expression unreadable.


    "How?" she pressed, intrigued by the simplicity in his response.


    "Easy." Riley flicked his fingers nonchalantly, and in an instant, a dozen pebbles materialized before him. Daoist Midnight Lotus¡¯s eyes narrowed as she focused on them.


    In a breath, her body tensed, a fine layer of sweat breaking out across her skin as she saw the unmistakable imprint of a giant palm embedded within each pebble.


    The sheer force radiating from them made her feel tiny in comparison.


    She had no doubt that, had Riley struck her with these, she would have met the same grim fate as Lucas Prince, her body left without a burial ground.


    "Your grandfather, the Shadow Master¡­" Daoist Midnight Lotus put the pieces together, her expression sharpening. She immediately deduced how Riley had gained access to such extraordinary treasures.


    In truth, Riley had crafted the pebbles himself; there was no Shadow Master.


    "Yes," Riley answered simply, letting her conclusion settle in.


    "The Phantom Abyss Sect and the Prince Clan¡­" Daoist Midnight Lotus began, but her words trailed off, unspoken.


    "If my calculations are correct, then these pebbles will be more than enough to kill anyone who comes for my head," Riley replied, his voice steady and confident. He had no doubts about the outcome.


    "That¡¯s good, then," Daoist Midnight Lotus said, her tone slightly distant as she chose not to pursue the conversation further.


    She felt a strange discomfort being so close to someone so much younger than her, yet already so powerful¡ªsomeone who could stand toe to toe with two of the continent¡¯s most formidable forces.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction for Riley, knowing that his well-being was a significant advantage for the Stone Mountain Sect as well.

 Chapter 38 Royal

    Still, Daoist Midnight Lotus felt the need to be absolutely certain. She had thoroughly investigated Riley¡¯s background and lineage, yet there was no mention of any "Shadow Master" tied to him.


    It had to be a hidden master¡ªone of those enigmatic experts who chose to withdraw from the world¡¯s affairs, living quietly among ordinary people.


    This so-called Shadow Master must be one of these mysterious reclusive figures.


    "But Riley Mason possesses such power, and he¡¯s so young. This person and his treasures must be retained within my Stone Mountain Sect!" Daoist Midnight Lotus resolved internally.


    She racked her brain, searching for a way to secure Riley¡¯s loyalty to the sect. Only one idea came to mind, and her cheeks flushed at the thought.


    She remembered their first meeting vividly¡ªhis demeanor then was far different from the calm, confident young man standing before her now.


    Yet, she doubted anyone could change so drastically in such a short time.


    "Can I really do that?" she asked herself. At 224 years old, Daoist Midnight Lotus had devoted her entire life to cultivation and safeguarding the Stone Mountain Sect.


    She had never explored matters of the heart¡ªor body. Such distractions had always seemed irrelevant to her goal of reaching the next great realm in cultivation.


    Still, her inexperience didn¡¯t mean she was naive. While innocent, she wasn¡¯t ignorant.


    She had a general idea of what went on between a man and a woman, gleaned through the accidental observations of mortals using her spiritual sense.


    The idea left her conflicted¡ªshould she entertain such thoughts to bind Riley to the sect? It was a path she had never imagined herself walking, yet the stakes had never been higher.


    "Let¡¯s start small," Daoist Midnight Lotus finally decided in her mind, her thoughts steady but laced with hidden intent.


    "Elder Riley, are you perhaps about to sleep? Am I disturbing your rest?" she asked with a hint of hesitation, her demeanor unusually soft.


    "Of course not. I¡¯d be happy to talk with you all night, Daoist Midnight Lotus," Riley replied, a charming smile playing on his lips.


    He subtly read her thoughts, and though he usually found such plans predictable, he couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued by how the night might unfold.


    "I heard you visited the Drunken Immortal Pavilion yesterday," she continued, her tone casual yet leading.


    "I was wondering if I might invite you to taste some of the wine from my personal collection." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For the first time, Daoist Midnight Lotus smiled¡ªa sight so rare it struck Riley like a bolt of lightning.


    She seemed to transform into a vision of ethereal beauty, her poise and elegance magnified under the dim glow of the moonlight.


    Riley¡¯s surprise was evident, and she noticed, her confidence bolstered by his reaction.


    "That would be my pleasure, Daoist Midnight Lotus!" Riley said enthusiastically, his voice carrying a slight edge of excitement.


    He moved to prepare the dining area for their impromptu gathering, but she stopped him mid-step.


    "I¡¯d prefer if we drank on your bed, Elder Riley. If that¡¯s okay with you," she said softly, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. The shyness in her demeanor belied the boldness of her plan.


    Riley raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued.


    "If that¡¯s what you¡¯d like," he said, his tone laced with both amusement and curiosity. He gestured toward his room, allowing her to take the lead.


    Inside, Daoist Midnight Lotus calmly began to set her scheme into motion. Her goal was simple: to get Riley so drunk that he wouldn¡¯t remember what transpired during the night.


    By morning, she planned to stage a situation where they would wake up together, leaving him no choice but to take responsibility for something he hadn¡¯t truly done.


    Although she was aware her plan bordered on underhandedness, she justified it as a necessary means to secure Riley¡¯s loyalty to the Stone Mountain Sect.


    Based on her investigation, Riley had no fiancee, no clear romantic attachments, and had even resisted the advances of Ava Thornwick¡ªa childhood friend and longtime crush who had rejected him repeatedly in the past.


    Ava¡¯s lack of interest in him had likely dulled Riley¡¯s feelings over time, making him more susceptible to her influence.


    "If he¡¯s bound to me, even in name only, he¡¯ll never leave the sect," she thought resolutely.


    "And if he ever seeks to consummate the relationship, I¡¯ll still hold the upper hand. After all, he¡¯s merely at the Golden Core realm, while I¡¯m already in the Nascent Soul realm. Without those mysterious pebbles from his so-called Shadow Master, Riley is no more than a weak baby in front of me."


    Or so she believed at that moment.


    And so the two drank and talked on the bed. The wine flowed freely, and Daoist Midnight Lotus, a long-lived cultivator, had a vast collection of rare and exquisite wines perfectly suited for the occasion.


    Riley, being a wine lover himself, drank with gusto, matching her cup for cup. Yet, as the hours passed, a subtle game played out beneath their casual conversation.


    Knowing what Daoist Midnight Lotus had planned, Riley devised a counterplan of his own.


    "Zzzzz..." After five hours of nonstop drinking, Riley feigned intoxication and slumped onto the bed, seemingly falling into a deep, unguarded sleep.


    Daoist Midnight Lotus looked at him, her brow furrowed as she murmured to herself, "Now what?"


    Her face flushed slightly as she contemplated her next move.


    "He should be naked for this to work," she added under her breath, her voice barely audible. Hesitation flickered in her usually calm demeanor, but she steeled herself, determined to carry out her plan.


    Closing her eyes to avoid looking directly at what she was about to do, she relied on her spiritual sense to guide her.


    With practiced precision, she removed Riley¡¯s golden phoenix mantle, the fabric slipping away to reveal his chiseled physique.


    His well-defined muscles seemed to radiate strength even in his apparent vulnerability.


    Finally, she removed his undergarments, leaving him entirely exposed. For the first time, Riley¡¯s flawless form was revealed to a woman.


    His body was like that of a legendary warrior, sculpted with pure muscle, his features exuding a divine, almost otherworldly magnificence.


    Daoist Midnight Lotus couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of heat spreading through her body.

 Chapter 39 Butter

    "What¡¯s happening to me?" she whispered finally opening her eyes, her voice trembling with a mixture of confusion and unfamiliar desire.


    No one answered her question, and she quickly shook the thought away.


    Determined to follow through, she steeled herself once more. Taking a deep breath, she began to disrobe.


    Her black cultivation robes slipped from her shoulders, pooling silently at her feet.


    The moonlight streaming through the window seemed to embrace her form, casting a soft glow on her flawless skin.


    Her beauty was unparalleled, a masterpiece of grace and elegance that seemed to defy the mortal realm.


    Standing there, she glanced at the four corners of the room as if to ensure no one was watching her moment of vulnerability.


    For a moment, she allowed herself to believe in her plan, convinced that this would secure Riley¡¯s loyalty to the Stone Mountain Sect¡ªand to her.


    Daoist Midnight Lotus lay on the bed, naked, beside Riley, who was also unclothed.


    She pulled a thick blanket over their bodies, attempting to close her eyes.


    "Zzzzz¡­" The gentle sound of Riley¡¯s snoring filled the air beside her.


    Although she had closed her eyes, it felt foolish to fall asleep.


    She remained vigilant, keeping a careful watch over Riley and any movements he might make during the night.


    The hours passed slowly, and the night drifted by in this uneasy stillness.


    ***


    "Hmmm¡­ what happened?" Riley woke up, feigning a severe headache.


    He looked around and quickly realized he wasn¡¯t alone.


    An angry woman¡¯s glare bore down on him, her expression like that of someone who had lent money and wasn¡¯t paid back.


    She looked on the verge of tears.


    "How could you? You vile beast! I trusted you, and yet you¡­" Daoist Midnight Lotus played the role perfectly, but Riley knew better.


    They were both skilled in this game.


    "Daoist Midnight Lotus? Why are you naked?" Riley asked, his eyes narrowing.


    The beautiful woman grabbed a blanket to cover herself, revealing her creamy white shoulders, a sight both striking and provocative.


    "You dare speak such rubbish to me? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember how you took advantage of me last night! How you stole my purity!" She accused, her voice full of righteous fury.


    Riley acted shocked, but quickly recovered, his face shifting into a playful expression.


    "That can¡¯t possibly be true. You¡¯re much stronger than I am, Daoist Midnight Lotus. Even if I wanted to, I don¡¯t think a million of me could forcibly do what you¡¯re accusing me of. It¡¯s simply impossible!" Riley shook his head, feigning disbelief.


    "If you refuse to admit it, then you can simply die, scum!" Daoist Midnight Lotus hissed.


    In the blink of an eye, her black staff materialized in her hand, striking towards Riley with deadly intent.


    If she followed through, his head would have turned to a pulpy mess, but she stopped just an inch from his hair, her expression a mix of fury and frustration.


    "You stopped," Riley said calmly.


    "You can¡¯t do it because deep down, you know I¡¯m innocent. With how drunk I was last night, I doubt I could have moved at all, let alone done the things you¡¯re accusing me of." Riley stood up, preparing to dress.


    "Wait." Daoist Midnight Lotus¡¯s voice halted him.


    He turned to face her again, taking in the stunning beauty before him.


    "What do I need to do to convince you that you did what you did?" She frowned, her eyes showing signs of disbelief.


    This wasn¡¯t how she imagined things going.


    Even with the threat of death, Riley still didn¡¯t believe her, throwing her carefully crafted narrative out the window.


    She needed to think quickly, to find a way to make him see things her way.


    "Simple. If I truly did all those things you claim, then let me do it again¡ªthis time, while I¡¯m fully awake," Riley said, his tone calm but laced with provocation.


    Daoist Midnight Lotus didn¡¯t respond immediately. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The silence stretched on for a dozen breaths, her expression unreadable.


    Riley took her lack of answer as a refusal and began to rise to his feet once more.


    "Okay." But then he heard daoist midnight lotus finally concede.


    "What?! Can I really?" Ross said. Obvious shock was plastered on his handsome face.


    "I said do it," Daoist Midnight Lotus demanded, her tone laced with anger.


    "Alright then, please excuse me," Riley replied, his voice calm but with a hint of mischief.


    He leaned in and kissed Daoist Midnight Lotus.


    Her sweet fragrance filled his senses, and as their lips finally met, a familiar sound echoed in his mind.


    Ding!


    "Congratulations, host! You have successfully kissed your first partner. Please select one of the three available rewards."


    1. Cursed Enslavement Kiss - a forbidden divine technique that allows the user to dominate and enslave the mind of anyone they kiss. Once activated, it implants a spiritual mark into the target¡¯s soul, binding their will to the user. The victim remains fully conscious but becomes incapable of defying the user¡¯s commands, no matter how strong their original willpower was.


    2. Spirit Lock Chain is a legendary divine technique that summons unbreakable, ethereal chains forged from the user¡¯s spiritual energy. These chains bypass physical defenses and directly bind the target¡¯s soul, granting the user complete control over their mind, spirit, and body. Once ensnared, the target becomes a loyal servant incapable of resisting the user¡¯s will, no matter how strong or determined they are.


    3. Supreme Sutra of Seduction is an ancient divine technique that grants the user unparalleled knowledge of all sensual and intimate arts, as well as the ability to pinpoint the precise locations of a woman¡¯s most sensitive and pleasure-inducing points. This forbidden skill elevates the user¡¯s mastery of intimacy to godlike levels, making them an irresistible force capable of overwhelming even the most guarded individuals with sheer sensual expertise.


    "Well, this technique couldn¡¯t have come at a better time," Riley thought, a sly grin forming on his face. Without hesitation, he wordlessly selected the option that intrigued him the most, his excitement barely contained.

 Chapter 40 Wary

    Ding!


    The familiar sound echoed in Riley¡¯s mind as he made his choice, instantly acquiring the knowledge and abilities of yet another divine technique.


    A flood of information coursed through him, sharp and vivid, as if it had always been a part of him.


    With a smirk, he summoned his character status to assess his latest acquisition.


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm, Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, Sovereign Marionette, Sacred Lustful Restoration, Mind Palace Master, Omniscient Dao Codex, Supreme Sutra of Seduction


    Divine Rank Techniques Created: Divine Step


    Minions: Gideon Hunter, Lucas Prince, Elias Page, Tadeo Prince


    ***


    All of this transpired in the blink of an eye, so it didn¡¯t impact Riley¡¯s state in the real world in any meaningful way.


    "Hmmmm¡­" The soft hum escaped from Midnight¡¯s lips as Riley¡¯s kiss deepened.


    He licked, sucked, and gently bit at the edges of her lips, savoring every subtle reaction.


    When she gasped in surprise, her breath catching at the surge of electricity and desire he ignited with his kiss, Riley took full advantage of the moment.


    With a deft movement, he pressed his tongue against hers, skillfully exploring the inside of her mouth, tasting the sweetness that she unknowingly offered.


    Thud!


    The sound of Midnight¡¯s back hitting the bed broke through the intensity, but Riley was quick to steady her.


    He paused, his gaze lingering on her as his hands worked to gently remove the blanket covering her body.


    As he pulled it away, the cool air kissed her skin, and the two of them, now bare of any physical barriers, came together again in a kiss that was deeper, more intimate.


    Their bodies met, skin to skin, and the heat between them intensified.


    "I need to stop this now," Midnight mused in her mind, her heart pounding as she tried to gather her thoughts.


    She had come here with a purpose, to resist, but the pull of Riley¡¯s kiss was overpowering.


    A kiss had been enough, hadn¡¯t it?


    But no matter how hard she tried to remind herself of that, she found herself drowning in the sensations he was stirring within her.


    How could this be? she thought, panic creeping up from the depths of her chest.


    Had he done this before? Her mind raced with questions as she struggled to understand why her body, despite every effort to control it, seemed to betray her.


    She had told herself this would be simple¡ªjust a kiss only.


    But the way Riley¡¯s lips moved so confidently, the way he made her feel so... alive, it was all too much.


    She had always been able to control herself, to stay composed, but now, in his arms, she felt like she was losing her grip on everything.


    How could something as simple as a kiss feel so...


    So good? Midnight¡¯s thoughts faltered as she realized what was happening.


    Her body was no longer stiff with resistance; it was soft, yielding to the touch of his lips.


    Every movement, every shift of his body against hers, only deepened the feeling inside her.


    She was slipping, falling deeper into the desire he was igniting.


    She tried to pull away, but the warmth of his kiss, the softness of his mouth, kept drawing her back, each second more intoxicating than the last.


    Is this really happening? Midnight thought, her hands now moving of their own accord, wrapping around his head as if they couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from him.


    It was an instinctive action, one that felt both foreign and completely right.


    Her body responded even as her mind screamed for her to stop.


    The conflicting emotions¡ªguilt, confusion, desire¡ªswirled inside her, leaving her dizzy.


    Just a second more, she told herself, clinging to that thought as if it could make a difference.


    She needed to stop, but in the face of this overwhelming sensation, it was becoming harder and harder to pull away.


    The warmth of his touch, the way his lips moved against hers, the way her body seemed to melt in response¡ªit was all so intense, so... overwhelming.


    Midnight¡¯s heart raced, her chest tightening, and yet she couldn¡¯t break free.


    Her hands, once trembling with hesitation, now seemed to draw him closer, pulling him into the kiss as if her body was making decisions without her consent.


    Each moment that passed made it harder for her to focus on anything but the pleasure surging through her veins.


    Just one more second... then I¡¯ll stop, she promised herself, but she feared that deep down that it was a lie.


    The longer they kissed, the harder it became to distinguish where her resistance ended and her desire began.


    Midnight¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her mind swirling in a haze of conflicting emotions.


    She was so close to losing herself entirely, but still, the voice in her mind screamed for her to stop before it was too late.


    Five minutes later and the kiss finally ended.


    "Hahhhh¡­" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahhhh¡­"


    "Hahhhh¡­"


    Midnight gasped for breath, her body trembling.


    She had thought Riley would stop there, but instead, he pushed further, making her feel things she couldn¡¯t deny.


    He focused next on her other assets.


    She wanted to stop him but not before Riley made his move.


    "Ohhhhh..." Midnight gasped, her hand instinctively covering her mouth to stifle another moan as Riley¡¯s lips brushed against her breasts.


    The sensation of his tongue tracing the curves of her breasts was almost too much to bear, and she felt herself getting wetter by the second.


    Riley¡¯s deliberate avoidance of her nipples only added to the anticipation, and Midnight found herself arching her back, trying to push her breasts further into Riley¡¯s face.


    Her nipples were painfully hard, and she could feel them throbbing with every lick and kiss that Riley bestowed upon her skin.


    She was starting to lose control, her body trembling with desire as she felt Riley¡¯s hot breath dancing across her flesh.


    As the tension built up inside her, Midnight¡¯s moans grew louder, and she slowly lowered her hand from her mouth, letting out a barely audible whisper:


    "Riley¡­"

 Chapter 41 Route

    "Yes?" Riley asked, disbelief washing over him.


    He couldn¡¯t believe he hadn¡¯t already kissed the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, but more than that, he was struggling to enjoy her big boobs fully.


    He yearned to kiss her deeply, to trace the curves of her body, but something¡ªMidnight¡ªstopped him from fully indulging.


    "Have you had enough?" Midnight asked, her breaths deep and uneven.


    "Do you believe that we... did it last night?"


    Riley¡¯s gaze flickered over her, noticing the tension in her body. Every inch of her seemed charged, delicate, and exquisitely sensitive.


    It was clear she was struggling to control herself.


    "If all we did was kiss and touch a bit, then I¡¯m still a free man, right?" Riley smirked, his confidence growing.


    "A simple kiss, some gentle touches, that doesn¡¯t tie me to you. Not yet, at least. Daoist Midnight Lotus."


    "Call me Katherine," she finally said, breaking the formal tone.


    "Katherine... a name as beautiful as you." Riley¡¯s grin deepened.


    "So, Katherine, may I continue making love to you?"


    He read her perfectly. She was far too aroused to back out now.


    At this point, stopping her would be harder than moving mountains.


    Katherine¡¯s response was a simple nod.


    Her words eluded her; after all, with the mysterious stones Riley wielded, capable of threatening even a Nascent Soul realm powerhouse like her, she knew the future of the Stone Mountain Sect might depend on Riley himself.


    "Perfect," Riley said, his voice low with satisfaction. A smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he pulled Katherine into another kiss.


    This time, she didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªher lips met his eagerly, and she began to respond more confidently, her hands exploring the rhythm of the kiss.


    Katherine, now more attuned to the delicate dance of intimacy, fought back playfully, as though she were learning the dao of kissing, her own instincts rising with every breath.


    Riley¡¯s hands moved without hesitation, tracing the curve of her body, and he couldn¡¯t resist the urge to gently squeeze her soft chest.


    His fingers brushed over her delicate form, teasing the sensitive peaks of her breasts. Katherine shivered under his touch, a soft gasp escaping her lips into the kiss.


    Riley¡¯s teasing fingers circled her sensitive pink nipples, applying just the right amount of pressure to elicit a response.


    The air around them seemed charged, electric, as Riley continued to torment her with sweet pressure and teasing strokes.


    Each time he touched her, Katherine¡¯s breath quickened, and a quiet, almost inaudible moan vibrated in her throat, only swallowed by their deepening kiss.


    The sound was enough to drive Riley wild, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile into her lips as her body became more responsive to his every touch.


    Katherine¡¯s back arched slightly, urging him on, and though her mind flickered with fleeting thoughts, her body was beyond control now.


    The kiss lingered, heated and passionate, as though neither of them was willing to pull away.


    Riley knew that with every moment, every second that passed, she was slowly losing herself in the pleasure, and the bond between them deepened, a silent promise of more to come.


    The kiss finally broke, and Riley wasted no time, his lips trailing down to her chest with a sense of urgency.


    He found the hard, pink peaks of Katherine¡¯s breasts, and without hesitation, he captured one in his mouth.


    "Ahhhhhh..." Katherine gasped, her back arching slightly at the sudden sensation.


    Riley didn¡¯t pause, his tongue swirling around the sensitive bud, drawing out more of her soft moans.


    "Ohhhhhh..." Her voice was strained, breathless, as her fingers tangled in his hair, urging him closer, deeper.


    Riley sucked gently at first, savoring the softness of her skin, but the hunger within him grew with every passing second.


    He couldn¡¯t resist, his lips moving with increasing need, pulling and teasing at her nipple like a man starved for something he couldn¡¯t get enough of.


    "Ughhhhh..." Katherine¡¯s head tilted back, the sensation overwhelming her as she moaned louder, her body growing more responsive under his touch. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her skin was soft and warm beneath him, and Riley reveled in it, his hands moving to cup her other breast, kneading it as he continued to work the first.


    Wow... so soft, so full... I could get addicted to this, Riley thought, the thought sending a jolt of excitement through his body.


    The feeling of her in his hands, the softness, the bounce¡ªit was intoxicating.


    His excitement only grew, and with it, his need to take more, to possess every inch of her.


    He was ravenous, like a man starved for the one thing that could satisfy his hunger.


    Every inch of her felt like heaven, and he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    He pulled back for a moment, his eyes burning with desire, before lowering his head again to continue the sweet torment.


    "Where did you learn all of this, Riley?" Katherine gasped, her voice trembling as the sensations overwhelmed her.


    Riley grinned, his eyes sparkling with mischief.


    "I¡¯m a man of many talents. I¡¯ve read more than you can imagine. The scripture pavilion has taught me a great deal."


    His hands moved lower, slowly and deliberately, leaving Katherine¡¯s chest behind as he explored the soft curves of her body.


    He could feel her breath quicken with anticipation.


    Riley¡¯s lips followed the path of his hands, trailing kisses down her stomach, savoring every inch of her smooth skin.


    When he reached the most intimate part of her body, he paused, his gaze intent.


    Katherine¡¯s slit was completely smooth, untouched by any man. It was a rare sight, and one that amazed him.


    The softness of her skin, the delicate folds, the purity of it¡ªit was as if he were staring at something that no one had ever dared to explore before.


    He lingered, studying her closely, his heart pounding.


    "It¡¯s... beautiful," Riley whispered in awe, his voice full of wonder. He had seen many things in his life, but nothing had ever captivated him quite like this.


    Without wasting another moment, Riley lowered his head, eager to explore further.


    His tongue flicked out, tasting her sweetness, savoring the delicate, soft texture.


    Each movement was deliberate, as he slowly unraveled the mystery of her body, tracing each curve and contour with devotion.


    Katherine¡¯s reactions were a symphony of moans, gasps, and soft cries, as Riley¡¯s movements grew bolder, more daring.


    He was lost in the moment, lost in the taste and the sensations, and he couldn¡¯t wait to experience more.

 Chapter 42 Trace

    "Ohhhhhh¡­" Katherine moaned sweetly, her voice trembling with pleasure as Riley¡¯s tongue worked skillfully between her thighs.


    She had never imagined something like this could feel so overwhelming, so all-consuming.


    Every touch, every flick of his tongue sent electric pulses through her body, igniting sensations she never knew existed.


    This was uncharted territory for Katherine. No man had ever done this for her before, and the novelty made it all the more intoxicating.


    Her life had always been about discipline and focus, training her body and mind to cultivate strength and precision.


    But now, lying here with Riley¡¯s warm breath caressing her sensitive skin, she realized there was a different kind of power to be discovered¡ªa power in surrendering to pure, unbridled pleasure.


    Riley¡¯s tongue moved with purpose, exploring her folds with a hunger that made her toes curl. When he pushed his tongue deeper, a strangled cry escaped her lips, her hips arching instinctively to meet him.


    The sensation was unlike anything she had felt before¡ªraw, intimate, and utterly maddening.


    She clutched the sheets beneath her, trying to anchor herself as her body responded with uncontrollable fervor.


    He licked her with an eager intensity, almost like a starved animal, but what truly drove her wild was when his lips found her swollen clit.


    The gentle suction sent shockwaves through her, causing her to cry out in helpless ecstasy. Her hands flew to his hair, fingers tangling in his locks as she begged silently for him not to stop.


    "Riley," she gasped, her voice trembling with urgency, "something¡¯s coming. I feel like I¡¯m¡ª"


    Her words were cut off by a sudden, overwhelming wave of pleasure that crashed over her like a tidal wave.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Katherine screamed, her entire body convulsing as she reached her peak.


    The intensity of her orgasm was like nothing she had ever experienced before¡ªraw and powerful, leaving her utterly shattered in its wake.


    She had spent years honing her body for battle and discipline, but now, it was as though every ounce of her strength had been repurposed to feel this moment to its fullest.


    Riley, sensing her climax, didn¡¯t relent. Instead, he intensified his efforts, his tongue and lips working in perfect harmony to prolong her release.


    Katherine could only grip the sheets tighter, her cries turning to incoherent whimpers as wave after wave of ecstasy coursed through her.


    Her vision blurred, her senses consumed entirely by the pleasure Riley was giving her.


    When her climax finally subsided, she lay there, breathless and trembling, her body spent and utterly drained.


    She had never felt so vulnerable, so completely unraveled, yet she couldn¡¯t deny the deep satisfaction that now settled in her chest.


    "What¡­ was that?" Katherine whispered, her voice barely audible. She turned her wide, astonished eyes to Riley, who looked up at her with a satisfied grin.


    Her heart raced as the realization dawned on her¡ªthis kind of extreme, bodily pleasure could easily become something she craved, something she might never be able to give up.


    For someone who had lived her life in control, this newfound addiction to pleasure was both exhilarating and terrifying.


    "That was an orgasm, Katherine. And now that you¡¯ve had yours, it¡¯s only fair that I get mine," Riley said, his voice low and filled with unmistakable desire.


    Katherine blinked up at him, still recovering from the waves of pleasure that had left her trembling and breathless.


    "Get yours?" she echoed, her voice soft, almost innocent, as if she hadn¡¯t fully grasped what he meant.


    Riley didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he leaned in closer, his lips brushing over hers with a tenderness that sent shivers down her spine.


    She barely had time to gather her thoughts before she felt him shift, his body aligning with hers in a way that made her heart pound.


    Katherine had never expected to find herself in a situation like this.


    For years, she had observed the intimate acts of couples through her spiritual senses, analyzing the exchange of energy but never truly understanding the emotions behind it. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had dismissed lovemaking as overrated, an unnecessary indulgence that had no place in her disciplined life.


    Yet now, with her body still humming from her first taste of true pleasure, those thoughts seemed laughable.


    Her cheeks flushed as a new truth settled over her. This was something she could never live without.


    The way Riley had awakened her body, the raw intensity of her first orgasm¡ªit was a feeling she knew she would crave again and again.


    "At least once a day," she whispered under her breath, a promise to herself that made her blush even deeper.


    But as her thoughts raced, her focus snapped back to the present when Riley moved again. Katherine gasped softly as she felt something warm and firm pressing against her pussy entrance.


    She looked down instinctively, her eyes widening at the sight of him.


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to put that in, Riley," she said, her voice trembling with a mix of awe and nervousness.


    "Yours is just¡­ too big!"


    Her gaze remained fixed on his cock, and she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. It wasn¡¯t just large¡ªit was massive, far larger than anything she had ever imagined.


    The men she had observed in the past seemed almost insignificant by comparison, their size paling in contrast to Riley¡¯s.


    Fifteen inches, she guessed, though it seemed almost unreal. Thick and veined, his shaft looked impossibly large, the pulsing veins adding an intimidating, almost primal edge.


    Her mind raced with questions.


    How is that going to fit? Won¡¯t it hurt? Won¡¯t it¡­ break me?


    "Riley," she began, her voice rising slightly as panic and fascination battled for control. "I¡¯ll break! You¡¯ll ruin me¡ªI mean, I won¡¯t be the same after this!"


    Riley chuckled softly, his confidence unshaken. He reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face, his touch gentle and reassuring.


    Riley smiled bigger when he saw the adorable beautiful face of Katherine filled with worry at this time.


    "You¡¯ll be fine, Katherine. I¡¯ll go slow. Trust me¡ªyou¡¯re going to love it."

 Chapter 43 Fair

    Riley¡¯s words were meant to soothe her, but they only heightened the nervous anticipation coiling in her belly.


    Katherine¡¯s breaths quickened as she felt him press against her again, this time with a little more insistence.


    Her body tensed instinctively, her thighs squeezing together as if to shield herself from the impossible task ahead.


    Yet even as fear prickled at the edges of her mind, her body betrayed her, warmth pooling between her legs in response to the growing pressure.


    "You¡¯re too big," she repeated, her voice almost a whisper now. But there was no denying the faint thread of curiosity woven into her tone.


    Despite her fears, part of her couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it would feel like to be filled by him¡ªto stretch and accommodate something so overwhelming.


    Riley leaned down, his lips finding hers again in a kiss that was both tender and demanding. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯ll take care of you," he murmured against her lips, his voice a promise as much as a reassurance.


    "You just need to trust me, Katherine."


    She swallowed hard, her heart pounding in her chest as she nodded slowly. Trust. It was a simple word, but in this moment, it carried the weight of everything she was about to give him.


    Riley¡¯s hands caressed her thighs, his touch warm and steady as he gently coaxed her legs apart.


    Katherine felt the cool air against her most sensitive skin, her breath hitching as she braced herself for what was to come next.


    The moment stretched out, the tension between them palpable. Katherine closed her eyes, her fingers gripping the sheets beneath her as she felt him press forward again.


    This time, there was no turning back.


    "Ughhhh..." Katherine grunted, her body arching as she felt Riley¡¯s cock press insistently against her entrance.


    It was big¡ªno, it was huge¡ªand the sensation of it stretching her for the first time was unlike anything she had ever experienced.


    Her untouched body resisted instinctively, clenching tight, but Riley was patient, coaxing her gently as he inched deeper with each slow thrust.


    Her breaths came in short, sharp gasps, her hands gripping the sheets beneath her for stability as the bed rocked steadily beneath their combined weight.


    The sensation of being stretched so far was overwhelming, a strange mix of pain and something else she couldn¡¯t quite name.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­ it hurts!" Katherine whimpered, her voice shaky and laced with desperation.


    "Is it¡­ is it done?"


    She forced herself to open her eyes, casting a nervous glance down at where their bodies were joined. The sight made her breath hitch¡ªonly half of Riley¡¯s monstrous length had managed to fit inside her.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Riley¡­ this¡­" she stammered, struggling to process what she was seeing and feeling. But her words caught in her throat as Riley adjusted his position slightly and pressed forward again.


    Her world seemed to tilt as the remaining inches of him slid in, inch by torturous inch. Katherine¡¯s entire body trembled, her legs spreading wider as if her instincts understood the need to make room for him.


    The stretch burned, her body protesting the impossible intrusion, yet at the same time, a strange warmth began to unfurl deep within her.


    "Ohhhhh¡­" she moaned, her voice rising with each inch that filled her. She felt utterly helpless beneath him, her body pinned to the bed as Riley completed his journey.


    The sheer fullness left her breathless, and her mind reeled at the realization of what had just happened.


    Finally, Riley stilled, his hips pressed firmly against hers, and he murmured, "It¡¯s all in."


    Katherine¡¯s heart pounded as she stared down at where their bodies connected.


    Her eyes widened further as she took in the sight of him¡ªfifteen inches of his thick, veined cock now buried completely inside her. It was almost surreal.


    "I really¡­ took it," she whispered, her voice soft and filled with awe. She could feel every inch of him stretching her so tightly that she was sure she¡¯d never feel the same again.


    Her walls clenched around him reflexively, and the sensation made her shiver.


    "Riley¡­" she murmured, her voice barely audible as she tried to make sense of the unfamiliar sensations coursing through her. "I feel so tight down there. Your¡­ thing is so big."


    Riley leaned down, his lips brushing against her ear as he smirked.


    "It¡¯s a cock, Katherine. Say it."


    Her cheeks burned at his words, embarrassment and shyness flooding her. She hesitated, but the commanding tone in his voice left her unable to refuse.


    "Your cock¡­ is so big," she whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of shame and newfound arousal.


    The act of saying it out loud made her squirm, her body reacting in ways she didn¡¯t fully understand yet.


    "Good girl," Riley murmured, his tone dripping with approval. His hands trailed along her thighs, coaxing her trembling legs to relax around him.


    "See? You can handle it. And trust me, you¡¯re going to love what I¡¯m going to do next."


    Katherine bit her lip, still adjusting to the overwhelming fullness. The veins along his length pressed against her inner walls, sending faint pulses of sensation that made her toes curl.


    She felt stretched to her absolute limit, and yet, beneath the lingering discomfort, there was a flicker of something new¡ªa slow-building pleasure that made her body heat up.


    "Does it still hurt?" Riley asked, his voice softer now as he brushed a stray strand of hair from her damp forehead.


    "A little," Katherine admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "But¡­ it¡¯s not as bad now."


    Riley smiled, his lips grazing her temple.


    "Good. Just tell me if it¡¯s too much. I¡¯ll go slow."


    Katherine nodded, her breaths shaky as she braced herself for what was to come. She didn¡¯t know how it was possible to feel so full and stretched, yet still crave more.


    The ache between her legs was undeniable, a pulsing need that seemed to grow stronger with each passing moment.

 Chapter 44 Cheer

    Katherine¡¯s fingers tightened on the sheets as Riley began to move, pulling back just slightly before easing forward again. The friction was intense, making her gasp sharply.


    "You¡¯re so tight," Riley groaned, his voice low and rough. "It¡¯s like your body was made to do this."


    Katherine¡¯s cheeks flushed at his words, and she found herself clinging to him, her arms wrapping around his neck as she surrendered to the sensations.


    Each slow thrust pushed her further into a world she had never known existed, a world where pain and pleasure blurred together in the most intoxicating way.


    "Riley¡­" she moaned softly, her voice laced with need.


    "Just relax," he murmured, his movements steady and unhurried. "Let me show you how good it can feel."


    Riley moved with a sensual, practiced rhythm, his hips rolling in a way that seemed almost artful, as though he were dancing atop Katherine¡¯s trembling form.


    His movements were deliberate yet fluid, a masterful combination of control and raw passion.


    With each thrust, her body seemed to yield a little more, the initial resistance giving way as her slick arousal mingled with the faint traces of her virgin blood.


    The mixture coated his thick length, creating a slippery, heated path that made every stroke smoother, every motion deeper.


    Katherine¡¯s tightness was intoxicating, her walls clamping down around him with a grip so snug and warm that it felt like her body was trying to keep him inside.


    Her pink folds stretched obscenely to accommodate his size, the lewd sight drawing a low groan from Riley¡¯s throat.


    He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away, mesmerized by the way she clung to him, her glistening arousal marking every inch of his cock.


    The sheer visual beauty of it¡ªthe way her body surrendered to him¡ªonly fueled his growing desire.


    Driven by the need to claim her completely, Riley¡¯s pace began to quicken. His thrusts became harder, each one slamming her deeper into the mattress.


    The bed rocked beneath them, its wooden frame creaking in protest as he lost himself in the overwhelming pleasure of their union.


    Pak.


    Pak.


    Pak.


    The sound of their bodies meeting filled the room, a steady, rhythmic cadence that underscored their shared passion.


    Katherine¡¯s moans intertwined with the echoing slaps of skin against skin, her sweet, breathy cries growing louder with every powerful thrust.


    "Ahhhhh¡­"


    "Ohhhhh¡­"


    "Ughhhhh¡­"


    The noises escaped her lips unbidden, raw and primal, a symphony of ecstasy that seemed to flow from the very depths of her being.


    Her hands clutched at the sheets beneath her, her fingers curling tightly as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her.


    For a fleeting moment, Katherine became aware of her own voice, the lewd sounds spilling from her lips without restraint.


    Embarrassment flickered in her mind, her cheeks flushing crimson as she thought to herself, "Is that me? Do I really make all these lewd noises?"


    Her inner conflict was short-lived, overwhelmed by the relentless sensations Riley was drawing from her.


    His cock drove into her with unrelenting precision, the thick, veined shaft stretching her in ways she had never thought possible.


    Every inch of him seemed to fill her completely, pressing against places she didn¡¯t even know could feel pleasure.


    Riley¡¯s weight pinned her to the bed, his strong hands gripping her hips to guide her into the rhythm he set.


    The heat of his body enveloped her, and his breath, hot and ragged, tickled her ear as he leaned down to whisper, "You¡¯re incredible, Katherine. Just listen to yourself¡ªyou¡¯re loving every second of this."


    His voice sent a shiver down her spine, his words simultaneously embarrassing and thrilling her. She bit her lip, her body arching into him as if to affirm his statement.


    The shame she had felt moments ago began to dissolve, replaced by an intoxicating sense of liberation.


    Riley¡¯s thrusts grew faster and more forceful, his control slipping as he became consumed by the overwhelming tightness and heat of her body.


    The bed beneath them groaned louder, its sturdy frame pushed to its limits by the intensity of their lovemaking.


    Katherine felt every powerful motion, every delicious stretch and drag of his cock against her sensitive walls.


    She was losing herself, her mind clouded with pleasure that seemed to build and build, spiraling higher with each passing second.


    Her breaths came in short, ragged gasps, her moans rising in pitch as the sensations became too much to bear.


    "Riley¡­ I-I can¡¯t¡­ it¡¯s too much," she stammered, her voice trembling with desperation and need.


    "Yes, you can," he murmured against her ear, his voice low and commanding.


    "You¡¯re doing so well, Katherine. Just let go. Let me take you there again."


    His words sent a fresh surge of heat through her, and she clung to him, her body trembling with the effort of keeping up with his relentless pace.


    The pressure building inside her was unlike anything she had ever felt before¡ªan all-consuming heat that threatened to consume her completely.


    Riley¡¯s hands roamed her body, caressing her trembling thighs and gripping her waist to pull her closer with each thrust.


    His lips trailed along her neck, leaving a trail of kisses and bites that made her shiver. Katherine¡¯s head tilted back, her mouth falling open as she surrendered completely to him.


    "Riley¡­ I¡­" she gasped, unable to form coherent words as her body neared its breaking point. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That¡¯s it," Riley growled, his voice thick with desire. "Let it happen, Katherine. I¡¯ve got you."


    "Ahhhhh¡­" Katherine moaned, her voice dripping with unrestrained sweetness as the pleasure consumed her completely.


    Every thrust of Riley¡¯s cock sent shivers cascading through her body, igniting nerves she didn¡¯t even know existed.


    The sensation was overwhelming, a potent mixture of pain and ecstasy, but as her body adjusted, the latter far eclipsed the former.


    Her hips began to move on their own, an instinctual response as she rose to meet each of Riley¡¯s powerful thrusts.


    The rhythm between them became a perfect harmony, her body matching his movements as though they were made for each other.

 Chapter 45 Glue

    Katherine could feel him stretching her with every inch, the sheer size of his cock filling her so completely that it left her breathless. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The slick sounds of their union filled the room, lewd and unapologetic, a testament to the passion they shared.


    Riley¡¯s cock was now drenched in her arousal, the veins along his thick length shining obscenely as her love juices coated him entirely.


    The sight was almost too much for him to bear, and his grip on her hips tightened as he drove into her harder, faster, his restraint hanging by a thread.


    Katherine¡¯s head tilted back, her long hair fanning out across the bed as her body surrendered to the sensations.


    Every nerve in her body seemed to light up with pleasure, her skin tingling and her core tightening with each thrust. She had never felt so vulnerable, so exposed, and yet, she had never felt more alive.


    "Riley¡­ oh, Riley¡­" she whimpered, her voice trembling with desperation and need.


    Her words were barely coherent, her mind clouded with the intoxicating blend of pleasure and passion that only he could give her.


    Riley leaned down, his lips brushing against her ear as he growled, "That¡¯s it, Katherine. Let it all go. You¡¯re mine now."


    His words sent a jolt through her, her body responding instinctively as her walls tightened around him, drawing him even deeper.


    Katherine¡¯s moans grew louder, more urgent, her sweet voice echoing off the walls of the room.


    Her hands clutched at the sheets, her knuckles whitening as she held on for dear life.


    She could feel the pressure building inside her, an unstoppable wave that was about to crash. Her breaths came in short, ragged gasps, her body trembling as she teetered on the edge of release.


    And then, it happened.


    "Rileyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!" she screamed, her voice raw and unrestrained as she called out his name. Her body convulsed beneath him, her orgasm crashing over her like a tidal wave.


    This climax was unlike anything she had ever experienced before. It was deeper, more powerful, and completely overwhelming.


    Her pussy clenched tightly around Riley¡¯s cock, the rhythmic contractions pulling him even closer as she came hard.


    But this time, her release was accompanied by something entirely new. A sudden rush of heat erupted from her core, and before she could fully comprehend what was happening, she felt herself squirting.


    Her juices sprayed out in a hot, wet burst, drenching Riley and the sheets beneath them.


    Katherine¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her cheeks flushing a deep crimson as she realized what had just happened.


    "I¡­ I¡­" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Riley didn¡¯t let up. If anything, her unexpected reaction only spurred him on.


    "That¡¯s it," he murmured, his voice thick with pride and desire.


    "Let it all out, Katherine. You¡¯re incredible."


    His words only made her body respond more, another smaller wave of pleasure rippling through her as she lay beneath him, utterly spent.


    She could still feel him moving inside her, his cock as hard and thick as ever, and despite her exhaustion, her body craved more.


    The room was filled with the scent of their passion, the sheets soaked with the evidence of their lovemaking.


    Katherine¡¯s chest rose and fell with heavy breaths, her body trembling as she tried to recover from the intensity of what she had just experienced.


    "I didn¡¯t know it could feel like this," she whispered, her voice filled with awe.


    "Riley¡­ you¡¯ve ruined me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever be able to live without this."


    Riley smirked, leaning down to press a kiss to her lips.


    "Good," he growled, his voice a low rumble that vibrated through her. "Because I¡¯m not done with you yet." He moved again, a surge of raw energy coursing through him.


    The rhythm of the thrusts intensified, each one a deliberate, powerful wave. His cock, already hard and thick, seemed to swell further, a testament to the escalating heat of the encounter.


    The room itself seemed to vibrate with the intensity of their coupling. He was clearly on the precipice of release, his body straining with the pent-up pressure.


    The air crackled with anticipation, the very fabric of the room seeming to writhe under the strain.


    Pak


    Pak


    Pak


    The hard pounding of his hips against her body echoed the rapid, primal beat of his heart.


    Each thrust was a testament to the raw power of his desire. Just five minutes into the brutal, unrelenting fuck, a tightening sensation seized his balls.


    The world narrowed to a single, burning focus. His body arched, straining towards a release that was both inevitable and exhilarating.


    "So good!" A guttural moan escaped his lips, a sound that mingled with the frantic pounding of his hips.


    And then, with a final, explosive surge, the culmination of his desire, a torrent of release, exploded into Katherine¡¯s tight, welcoming pussy.


    The sheets, already saturated with the remnants of their passionate encounter, became slick again as Riley, a torrent of release coursing through him, emptied himself into Katherine¡¯s tight embrace.


    More than a gallon of cum, it seemed, had been poured into the welcoming depths of her cunt.


    He was still hard, the muscle of his cock throbbing with a residual energy.


    He could have easily continued, savoring the exquisite dance of pleasure, but the intrusion of the outside world, a jarring interruption to their private symphony, broke the spell.


    A voice, crisp and clear, cut through the lingering heat of the moment.


    "Elder Riley? Food¡¯s ready. Please come for breakfast so we can train again afterward," one of the disciples called.


    "Duty calls," Riley said with a smile, his eyes softening as he looked at Katherine. He leaned down to give her a gentle kiss, savoring the moment before pulling away.


    "I¡¯ll see you tonight, Katherine."


    He stood up, moving to gather his clothes and dress. The promise of many good days ahead filled his thoughts, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of fulfillment.


    Finally, he had experienced the connection he had longed for, and now, there was so much more to look forward to.

 Chapter 46 Marvelous

    Riley went out and ate as usual, his appetite as strong as the day before. But he wasn¡¯t prepared for what happened next.


    "Hmm? It looks like you¡¯ve got quite the feast here, Elder Riley. Why didn¡¯t you invite me earlier?" A familiar, sweet voice rang out.


    Riley turned around to see Daoist Midnight Lotus, dressed in her signature black dress. His gaze immediately fell on her ample bosom¡ªso bouncy and well-endowed, it was hard to ignore.


    The memory of how it had felt to touch her still lingered, and he couldn¡¯t help but gulp with desire.


    The disciples, noticing the change in his expression, began to whisper among themselves.


    "That¡¯s Daoist Midnight Lotus!"


    "She seems super close with Elder Riley."


    "Are they¡­ more than just friends?"


    Each one had their own ideas, but Riley was too distracted to pay any attention.


    "I was just about to call for you, Daoist Midnight Lotus. Please, sit down and eat. There¡¯s plenty more where this came from," Riley replied, trying to regain his composure.


    Elder Michael and the other disciples greeted her, but she merely nodded in acknowledgment. Her eyes were fixed on Riley, a playful smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    Even a blind man could see there was something more than friendship between Elder Riley and Daoist Midnight Lotus. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two ate and made small talk, and their interaction was quite harmonious. Riley then resumed his special training, with Katherine staying to watch him closely.


    "Weird. Why do I feel like you¡¯re doing more than just throwing pebbles at our disciples?" Katherine asked, her eyes studying him.


    "That¡¯s because I am. Your eyes are just too dull to see it right now," Riley responded candidly.


    "Oh? Are you implying that a Golden Core expert has better eyesight than a Nascent Soul powerhouse? That¡¯s a bold claim, Elder Riley," Katherine said, smiling in amusement.


    "I remember earlier this morning when I demonstrated how that¡¯s possible, Daoist Midnight Lotus," Riley remarked, a subtle smirk tugging at his lips.


    Katherine¡¯s face flushed with a fierce blush, and she had no response. What Riley said was indeed true, and the memory of that moment lingered in her mind.


    She lay on the bed, her legs spread willingly for the first man who had mounted her so hard and long, his touch a potent force indeed.


    They continued with their playful banter as Riley threw small rocks at the slackers during their training.


    Truth be told, he had little concern for his disciples failing, given the effectiveness of his rigorous training regimen leading up to the tournament.


    Just like the day before, their training session wrapped up at midnight.


    Riley and Katherine moved into his room, the silence between them pregnant with unspoken desires. The door closed, and within that enclosed space, only their raw, untamed selves were exposed.


    The air crackled with a potent energy, a tangible current of unspoken longing.


    "Hmmmm..." a low moan, a shared understanding, a silent acknowledgment of the passion simmering beneath the surface.


    Their kiss ignited, a whirlwind of fervent tenderness and primal need, lasting more than a minute before Riley¡¯s hands found purchase on Katherine¡¯s luscious hips.


    With surprising ease, he lifted her, her long, sweet legs wrapping around his waist with a knowing grace. They found their way back onto the bed, the rhythm of their bodies a familiar, comforting dance.


    Another moment, and their lips parted, releasing a sigh that was more than just breath.


    "Take me, Riley. I can¡¯t hold back anymore. All day, all I¡¯ve thought about is... even when we¡¯re just talking, when we¡¯re in the world outside, this... this feeling... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me," Katherine confessed, the hardened exterior that she usually maintained crumbling before Riley¡¯s eyes.


    A vulnerability flickered in her eyes, a glimpse of the woman hidden beneath the layers of societal expectations.


    "All in good time, Katherine," Riley replied, his voice a low, husky murmur. He stood, his golden robes falling away with a soft rustle, and Katherine, mirroring his movement, followed suit.


    They were naked beneath the soft glow of the candlelight, their bodies intertwined, their desires raw and unadulterated.


    "Make me feel good," Riley commanded, his stance powerful, his eyes locking onto Katherine¡¯s. Her gaze was drawn to his large, hard cock, now throbbing with arousal, a magnificent sight in the dim light.


    The sight sent shivers down her spine, igniting a fire within her that she couldn¡¯t contain.


    "I don¡¯t know what to do," Katherine whispered, her voice barely audible, her eyes locked on his, a mixture of fear and anticipation in their depths.


    Her desire was almost palpable, a tangible force that drew them both in. She was utterly captivated by the sight, lost in the sheer power and beauty of the moment.


    She was a prisoner of desire, a captive of the intoxicating energy between them.


    "It¡¯s not hard. Just practice," Riley replied, a knowing smile playing on his lips.


    He watched as Katherine¡¯s gaze lingered on his arousal, a hint of hesitation in her eyes, quickly replaced by a burgeoning desire.


    She hesitantly placed her hands on his large cock, her touch light at first, then gradually increasing in intensity and confidence.


    "It¡¯s so big. I still can¡¯t quite wrap my head around the fact that this whole thing was inside me earlier this morning. It feels... unbelievable, that something so... powerful could happen," Katherine murmured, her voice a soft sigh.


    Her eyes held a spark of lingering arousal, a memory still vividly imprinted in her mind from their earlier passionate encounter.


    A blush crept up her neck, a visible sign of the potent emotions coursing through her.


    "It did," Riley murmured, a low rumble in his chest, enjoying the sensation of Katherine¡¯s exploration. Her touch, initially hesitant, quickly became confident and deliberate.


    She moved her hands rhythmically, tracing the contours of his arousal. Then, her touch changed, becoming more exploratory, more focused.


    She leaned in, her lips hovering over his large, swollen balls.


    A tentative lick, a barely perceptible brush of her tongue against the sensitive skin, then a more deliberate, thorough kiss, exploring each sensitive part with focused intensity.


    Her lips moved with a sensual rhythm, a symphony of desire playing out on his skin. Each kiss, each lick, a testament to her burgeoning confidence and undeniable passion.


    She was no longer hesitant; she was fully immersed in the moment, a force of nature unleashed.

 Chapter 47 Stream

    "Hmmmm..."


    "Like this?" Katherine murmured, her mouth encircling Riley¡¯s balls. The taste, the texture, the sensation filled her senses.


    "Yes. Just like that," Riley replied, a smile playing on his lips. He was overwhelmed.


    The famed Daoist Midnight Lotus, now expertly manipulating his most sensitive flesh, had not only captured his body but also his soul. He had lost his virginity to her, and she to him.


    The profound intimacy was breathtaking. He desperately wanted to marry her, but knew the timing was off. Tonight was for the raw, visceral pleasure of the moment.


    Katherine continued, her movements now a symphony of desire and skill. Guided by a potent blend of instinct and memory, she coaxed his cock deeper into her mouth.


    Her mouth stretched, molding around his size, her muscles working in perfect harmony. He felt her throat tighten and deepen, and then the head of his cock reached her throat, then further.


    "Ughhhhh..." A low moan escaped her lips, a sound that echoed the intensity of her pleasure. No air escaped; her control was absolute, a testament to her cultivation.


    Riley¡¯s cock now reached the deepest part of her throat, and she tightened her muscles even more, intensifying the sensation for him.


    For over ten minutes, this exquisite dance continued, a testament to their shared passion and the knowledge gleaned from countless experiences. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was exploring every facet of his body with a practiced touch and an insatiable hunger, fulfilling her desire to the utmost.


    "I¡¯m coming in your throat, Katherine! Take all my come!" Riley roared, the words barely audible above the crescendo of pleasure.


    He thrust forward, and the torrent of his cum erupted, a fiery wave of ejaculation.


    Pew


    Pew


    Pew


    The hot, viscous liquid cascaded into her throat, and Katherine drank it all in, savoring each drop, each pulse of sensation. She felt a powerful rush, a culmination of their passionate encounter.


    The air crackled with the residual energy of their shared ecstasy. The world outside seemed to fade, replaced by the overwhelming intimacy of this moment.


    "Hmmmm..." Katherine sighed, her body relaxing as she finally released Riley¡¯s thick, pulsating cock. A satisfied smile played on her lips as she leaned back, a touch of lingering lust in her eyes.


    Then, with a deliberate, slow movement, she licked the cum-coated residue from the corners of her mouth, savoring the taste and the sensation.


    She looked at Riley, a mischievous glint in her eyes, her smile hinting at a secret knowledge.


    "Where did you learn to do that?" Riley asked, completely taken aback by her skill and confidence. He had never seen such a display of expert technique and uninhibited passion.


    The sheer audacity of it all left him speechless.


    "A secret," Katherine giggled, a playful lilt in her voice. "Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve encountered some... interesting mortals along the way." She playfully jumped onto Riley¡¯s lap, her body a warm, vibrant contrast against his. Her eyes sparkled with a mischievous gleam.


    He was now back on his own, and she was on top, her body a symphony of curves and sensuality.


    "Let me show you something else they did," she purred, her voice a low murmur that sent shivers down his spine. Her fingers traced the contours of Riley¡¯s cock, her touch sending a jolt of arousal through him.


    Then, with a graceful, almost fluid movement, she lowered herself, her hips gliding onto his cock. He felt the powerful pressure of her body against his, a perfect fit.


    Both moaned, the sound a deep, guttural expression of their shared ecstasy. Their bodies vibrated with the intensity of the moment, a symphony of pleasure resonating between them.


    The air crackled with the raw energy of their connection. It wasn¡¯t just sex; it was an exploration of forbidden desires, a dance of unspoken words and shared longing.


    The look in their eyes spoke volumes, filled with a knowing understanding that transcended words.


    "Your pussy is so tight, Katherine," Riley murmured, his voice thick with desire. He traced the line of her hip with his eyes, captivated by the way her body responded to his touch.


    The tension in her muscles, the way her thighs tightened around him ¨C it was all a testament to the potent intimacy they shared.


    "And your cock is so big, Riley," Katherine replied, a low moan escaping her lips. The two were completely immersed in their shared pleasure, their bodies a symphony of intertwined desires.


    Riley¡¯s eyes were glued to her, lost in the intoxicating spectacle of her passion. He watched as she moved, each arch of her back, each thrust of her hips, a dance of exquisite sensuality.


    He was mesmerized by the way her body molded around his immense cock, the tight, responsive muscles of her inner thighs encasing him.


    The sight was a potent stimulant, stirring a primal hunger within him.


    Her breasts, bouncing with each movement, were a constant source of temptation. He reached out, capturing them in his hands, his fingers tracing the delicate curves of each nipple.


    The way they trembled beneath his touch, the soft, yielding skin, sent a surge of heat through him.


    He knew these breasts had been teasing him all day, and now that he held them captive in his hands, he wasn¡¯t about to let go.


    The soft, warm flesh against his skin was an irresistible pleasure, a potent combination of touch and sight that intensified his desire.


    He ran his thumbs over her nipples, coaxing a soft moan from her throat, and deepened the kiss between them with a soft, yet steady pressure.


    Their bodies were one, a harmonious blend of raw desire and unspoken longing.


    "Ohhhh... gentler, please," Katherine whispered, her voice barely audible above the thrumming pulse of desire. Riley¡¯s touch, initially teasing, now ignited a fire within her.


    With a sudden surge, she surged upwards, her hips rocking against Riley with a force that surprised even her.


    For a full, agonizing minute, she moved with a ferocity that had her eyes widening in a mixture of fear and exhilaration.

 Chapter 48 Day

    The sheer power of her movements, the intensity of her passion, made her acutely aware of the raw strength she was unleashing.


    A fleeting, chilling thought crossed her mind: was she hurting him? Could she possibly be pushing him too far?


    A wave of apprehension washed over her as she realized she¡¯d exerted more strength than she usually did, a frightening revelation in the heat of the moment.


    She feared she might be pushing him too far, that her passion was spiraling out of control. Would she possibly end up inflicting irreversible damage?


    But then, she felt him, Riley, responding to the rhythm of her movements. His body, responding in kind, was a reassuring counterpoint to her fears.


    The fear subsided, replaced by an intoxicating blend of excitement and release.


    "You¡¯ve got a strong body, Riley," she whispered, her voice laced with a mixture of awe and relief, once the intensity had subsided. A soft smile touched her lips.


    "Of course," Riley replied, his voice low and husky, a playful glint in his eyes. "Give me your best, because I don¡¯t break that easily." He arched his back, a silent invitation for her to continue.


    "I¡¯ll take you at your word," Katherine whispered, her eyes blazing with a newfound intensity. She unfurled her body, releasing the pent-up tension that had been building within her.


    With a powerful surge, she drove herself onto Riley¡¯s immense cock, her hips a whirlwind of controlled power. Every thrust was deliberate, every arch a carefully orchestrated expression of her desire. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were no reservations, no holds barred, just a torrent of passion, a symphony of raw pleasure, a dance of bodies intertwined in a maelstrom of need.


    Her hands, gripping his shoulders, dug into the flesh as she surrendered to the intoxicating rhythm.


    Each gasp, each moan, each tremor of her body, amplified the intensity of the moment, culminating in a crescendo of sensations that left her breathless and utterly spent.


    It was a display of unbridled passion, her body a vessel for the raw, unfiltered force of her desire, pouring herself completely into the act.


    And of course this scenario could not be held a secret inside their room alone.


    "Bang!" The entire courtyard shook.


    "What¡¯s happening?!"


    "Are we under attack?!"


    "Wake up! Wake up!"


    All the disciples, even Elder Michael, quickly sprang to their feet. They followed the sound of the loud bangs and the origin of the tremors, which led them straight to Elder Riley¡¯s room.


    "Is everyone thinking what I¡¯m thinking?" one disciple asked with a grin.


    "Yes, go back to your rooms and mind your own business. Go. Now," Elder Michael commanded, stepping forward to maintain order.


    The disciples reluctantly obeyed, though not without casting lingering, envious glances toward Riley¡¯s room.


    They were all around the same age as Riley, yet none of them had a girlfriend, let alone a Nascent Soul powerhouse like Daoist Midnight Lotus by their side.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    BANG!


    The night¡¯s disturbance raged on, a tempest outside the confines of their room, but inside, Riley and Katherine were oblivious to the whispers and judgments of the world.


    Katherine, caught off guard, found herself utterly amazed. She¡¯d imagined Riley crumbling beneath her powerful movements, a fragile vessel crushed by her intensity.


    Instead, he¡¯d not only endured her onslaught but actively embraced it, his hips rising to meet the relentless rhythm of her thrusts. A wave of exhilaration washed over her.


    "I see the look of surprise in your eyes, Katherine," Riley murmured, his voice a low rumble that resonated with desire.


    "If you have secrets, I have some too, and more." A finger, teasing and knowing, traced the path to her clitoris, a spark igniting a fire within her.


    The sensation was electrifying, a jolt that sent shivers through her. This only fueled her passion, her body pressing against his with renewed force, every movement a deliberate dance of surrender.


    Her hands, gripping his broad shoulders, dug into his flesh as she surrendered to the intoxicating rhythm.


    "I realized that, too," Katherine breathed, her voice thick with arousal, a tremor running through her.


    "It seems I haven¡¯t chosen the wrong man after all." Her movements quickened, her hands digging deeper into his chest, a symphony of pleasure echoing in the room.


    Riley, in turn, cradled her hips, encouraging the escalating pace, his own body a vibrant counterpoint to hers.


    The sounds they made grew louder, more insistent, a primal roar of passion building with each passing moment.


    Their lovemaking became a violent, breathtaking dance, a testament to the intensity of their desires, a whirlwind of sensation that consumed them both.


    Each gasp, each moan, each shuddering breath intensified the already overwhelming heat, the room becoming a crucible of pleasure.


    The rhythmic pounding of their bodies resonated throughout the space, the very air thick with the raw, untamed energy of their love.


    With such a fierce and relentless lovemaking, the inevitable climax drew near, a thunderous crescendo poised on the edge of release.


    "Riley, I¡¯m coming! I¡¯m coming! I can¡¯t hold it back any longer!" Katherine¡¯s voice was a breathless, urgent whisper, her body convulsing with the approaching release.


    Her limbs arched, her muscles tightening and relaxing in a desperate dance with the impending pleasure.


    "I¡¯m coming with you," Riley¡¯s voice was a low, guttural moan, his own body trembling with the building anticipation. "I¡¯m going to fill you to overflowing, Katherine." With a final, explosive surge, he released the torrent of his pleasure, a wave of sensation washing over him.


    His body shuddered as the culmination of their passionate dance reached its peak, a powerful release echoing through the room.


    The two clung to each other, breathless and flushed, their bodies still vibrating from the intense release.


    They lingered in a tender embrace, catching their breaths, for more than five minutes, the aftershocks of their passion still resonating.


    "You¡¯re still so hard," Katherine murmured, her gaze lingering on Riley¡¯s still-erect form. He¡¯d climaxed twice, yet showed no sign of softening.


    "The day I lose my strength with a woman as beautiful as you, Katherine, is the day I stop calling myself a man," Riley grinned, a clear pride in his physical prowess evident in his voice.


    "I could go all night, and I¡¯d still have it for you. I¡¯ll fuck you dry if you want me to."


    "Let¡¯s see if that¡¯s true," Katherine smiled, her eyes alight with mischief. And so, the night continued. They explored every position imaginable, their passion knowing no bounds.


    The night was a celebration of their love, a testament to the freedom and joy of being together. Every touch, every caress, every embrace was a testament to their shared desire, their love for each other.

 Chapter 49 Glory

    Morning arrived, and Riley woke to find Katherine sleeping peacefully on his chest.


    For the first time in what felt like forever, he felt truly happy and whole.


    The lingering regret from his previous life had finally been erased.


    Smiling, he pressed a gentle kiss to her head, her soft scent stirring something primal in him.


    The reaction was immediate, and he felt his body responding despite the early hour.


    The subtle movement roused Katherine, who opened her eyes with a warm smile.


    She glanced up at him, noticing his mischievous expression.


    "You¡¯re incorrigible," she said softly, her voice laced with amusement.


    Riley chuckled, brushing a strand of hair away from her face.


    "Can you blame me? You¡¯re too irresistible."


    Katherine¡¯s smile widened, but her thoughts were conflicted. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She felt happy¡ªcontent in his arms¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t sure if what she felt was love.


    Still, she cared deeply for Riley and found herself drawn to his warmth and sincerity.


    If nothing else, she knew she wanted to protect this newfound connection.


    "I didn¡¯t know making love could be this good," Katherine admitted after a moment, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush.


    "If I had, I might¡¯ve tried this a long time ago."


    Her playful honesty made Riley laugh, and she couldn¡¯t help but giggle in return.


    She tightened her embrace, pressing her soft curves against his muscular chest.


    "It¡¯s still too early," she murmured, resting her head just beneath his chin.


    "Let¡¯s save this for tonight."


    Riley wrapped his arms around her, holding her close as if she might disappear.


    The sensation of her body against his, the warmth of her skin, and the sound of her steady breathing filled him with a profound sense of gratitude.


    "I¡¯m the luckiest guy in the world," he thought to himself, a satisfied smile playing on his lips.


    "Being a good man really does pay off."


    Though his mind wandered briefly to more sinful thoughts¡ªmemories of the night they had shared and how incredible it had felt to be with her¡ªhe resisted the urge to act on them.


    Instead, he savored the moment, content to simply hold her and bask in the quiet intimacy they shared.


    For Riley, this was more than he ever dared hope for.


    For Katherine, it was a step into something new and uncertain, but she felt safe in his arms, and for now, that was all that mattered.


    ***


    The next few days passed in a blissful routine.


    Riley spent his days rigorously training the disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect, and his nights were filled with long, passionate moments with Katherine.


    Their connection deepened with every passing evening, and before he knew it, the day of the Seven Swords Grand Meet had arrived.


    Standing in the courtyard, Riley surveyed the gathered disciples.


    They stood in two neat rows, their expressions a mix of determination and apprehension.


    "Is everyone ready?" Riley¡¯s voice carried a commanding tone, his gaze sharp as it swept over them.


    "Yes, Elder Riley!" the 24 disciples responded in unison, their voices firm but tinged with underlying dread.


    Though they respected their elder, many feared and even hated him for the grueling training he had put them through.


    His methods had pushed them to their absolute limits¡ªsometimes beyond¡ªbut the results were undeniable.


    Each disciple could feel the dramatic improvement in their strength and speed, far surpassing what they had thought possible when they first began.


    For all their grumbling, none could question the effectiveness of Riley¡¯s "secret training method."


    They were faster, stronger, and more disciplined than ever before.


    Riley¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a faint smirk played on his lips.


    "Good. Now listen carefully. If any of you lose today, I¡¯ll personally schedule one-on-one training with the loser¡ªfor an entire month. Do you hear me?"


    The threat sent a visible shudder through the disciples.


    One-on-one training with Elder Riley was a fate worse than defeat.


    It wasn¡¯t just exhausting; it was pure, unrelenting torture.


    "Yes, Elder Riley!" they shouted, trembling as the weight of his words settled on their shoulders.


    Losing was simply not an option.


    They would fight with everything they had to avoid another round of Riley¡¯s brutal regimen.


    "Good." Riley nodded, satisfied with their response. He turned toward the entrance of the courtyard, gesturing for them to follow.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    The disciples fell into formation behind him, their faces set with grim determination.


    Riley led them with an air of confidence and authority, his presence alone enough to steady their nerves.


    As they departed the sect grounds, the atmosphere was electric with anticipation.


    The Seven Swords Grand Meet was not just a competition; it was an opportunity for the Stone Mountain Sect to prove its worth among the other powerful factions.


    Under Riley¡¯s guidance, they felt ready¡ªready to dominate and show the world the results of their punishing training.


    But deep down, each disciple knew: failure was not an option. Not with Elder Riley watching.


    After their arrival, the group instantly became the center of attention.


    Whispered conversations erupted among the crowd as all eyes turned toward them.


    "Wow! That¡¯s Elder Riley of the Stone Mountain Sect!"


    "He finally found the guts to show his face in public."


    "I bet he¡¯s shaking in his boots right now, knowing he¡¯s a dead man walking."


    The remarks were laced with mockery, and the crowd¡¯s tone was anything but kind.


    Yet Riley remained unfazed, his expression calm and collected.


    His composed demeanor only added fuel to the gossip, but the focus soon shifted to someone else entirely.


    When the onlookers noticed the stunning woman by his side, their whispers grew louder, tinged with awe and disbelief.


    "That¡¯s... Daoist Midnight Lotus!"


    "It¡¯s really her! I can¡¯t believe it!"


    "What is she doing with him?"


    The crowd buzzed with speculation, their attention captivated by Katherine¡¯s elegance and beauty.


    Clad in her black flowing robes, she exuded a presence that commanded respect.


    Her striking features and serene composure made it impossible to look away.


    Riley glanced at Katherine, a faint smirk playing on his lips as he caught snippets of the conversations around them.

 Chapter 50 Pickle

    The group walked steadily through the bustling streets, surrounded by towering walls and the constant hum of gossip.


    Eventually, they arrived at a grand stadium, its scale and grandeur a testament to the importance of the event.


    The venue was packed with people, each eager to witness the spectacle of the Seven Swords Grand Meet, a tournament held every five years that never failed to deliver excitement.


    The stadium wasn¡¯t just a place for combat; it was a hub for trade, alliances, and networking.


    Merchants lined the outskirts, offering rare treasures and exotic goods, while sect representatives scouted potential allies or talent.


    For many, the event was an opportunity to gain fame, wealth, or influence.


    Riley turned to his disciples, his tone firm yet encouraging.


    "Go and win."


    The 24 disciples bowed deeply, their faces set with determination.


    "Yes, Elder Riley!" they chorused before making their way to the competition grounds.


    Their steps were light, but their resolve was heavy.


    Riley, Katherine, and Elder Michael made their way to the viewing platform reserved for the sect elders.


    The platform overlooked the arena and was already bustling with activity as elders from the Seven Sects exchanged greetings and pleasantries, their words veiled with hidden meanings and subtle rivalries.


    The Seven Sects participating in the grand meet were:


    Heavenly Sword Sect Hidden Sword Valley Azure Dragon Palace Profound Sword Sect Spirit Gate Sect Flying Leaf Sect Stone Mountain Sect


    Each sect had sent its most promising disciples, making the atmosphere charged with anticipation.


    The elders, dressed in their sect¡¯s traditional robes, radiated authority and power.


    As Riley, Katherine, and Elder Michael took their seats, the lively discussions in the platform began to shift.


    Though most tried to focus on the upcoming matches, Riley¡¯s presence quickly drew attention.


    "That¡¯s him... Elder Riley from the Stone Mountain Sect."


    "Is it true he¡¯s the one responsible for killing Lucas Prince?"


    "I heard his methods are... unorthodox."


    "Unorthodox? More like brutal. They say that not even a strand of hair was left of poor Lucas."


    The murmurs grew louder, and it became clear that Riley was the talk of the platform.


    Finally, one of the elders, unable to contain his curiosity any longer, broke the silence.


    "Elder Riley," he said, his voice carrying a blend of politeness and challenge, "it seems the Stone Mountain Sect has undergone quite the transformation in your person. A true genius who could kill someone considerably more powerful than himself. Care to share your secret?"


    All eyes turned to Riley, waiting to see how he would respond.


    Riley observed the other sects carefully, noting that each had brought along Nascent Soul experts to bolster their presence.


    Their powerful auras were impossible to miss, a testament to their sects¡¯ strength and influence.


    It was fortunate that Katherine was by his side, her presence lending an air of prestige and authority that the Stone Mountain Sect sorely lacked.


    Without her, they would have seemed embarrassingly outclassed among the gathered powerhouses.


    In truth, the Stone Mountain Sect was the weakest among the seven sects present.


    Its resources were limited, its reputation modest at best, and its disciples previously unremarkable.


    Yet, despite these shortcomings, Riley stood tall, his demeanor unshaken.


    "It¡¯s no secret at all," Riley replied with a calm smile.


    "I was simply fortunate enough to inherit a treasure from my grandfather. It¡¯s just unfortunate that it was a one-time-use artifact, so I can no longer rely on it for my own defense." His tone was steady, but his words were a calculated lie.


    The elder who had posed the question nodded thoughtfully, though a hint of skepticism lingered in his expression.


    "A rare treasure indeed. But tell me, Elder Riley, what are your plans after leaving the Heavenly Sword Sect? Surely you¡¯re aware that both the Prince Clan and the Phantom Abyss Sect may have traps waiting for you."


    Riley¡¯s smile widened slightly, his demeanor unshaken.


    "Oh, I¡¯ve given that little thought," he said with feigned nonchalance.


    "After all, I have Daoist Midnight Lotus by my side as my Dao Protector. If it ever comes to that, I trust she¡¯ll handle matters as they arise." He glanced at Katherine, who remained poised and unreadable, her presence lending weight to his words.


    elder raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued but refrained from pressing further.


    While Riley¡¯s confident mention of Daoist Midnight Lotus as his protector sounded impressive, everyone present understood the unspoken reality: even someone as formidable as her would struggle to stand against the cultivation giants like the Phantom Abyss Sect or the Prince Clan.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t wise¡ªor polite¡ªto point out such an obvious truth in front of the others.


    Cultivators often valued face above all else, and challenging Riley¡¯s statement directly could escalate into unnecessary conflict.


    "Indeed, Daoist Midnight Lotus is a renowned figure," another elder interjected diplomatically, smoothly steering the conversation away. "With such a protector by your side, Elder Riley, your confidence is well-founded." The elder then wisely moved on to other topics.


    As the conversations continued, more questions were thrown Riley¡¯s way, but he dodged each one skillfully, redirecting the attention without revealing anything significant.


    His ability to deflect only added to the mystique surrounding him.


    Eventually, the topic shifted, and one of the elders leaned forward, lowering his voice just enough to create a sense of intrigue.


    "Have any of you heard about Daoist Scarecrow?"


    The mention of the name caused an immediate stir. Whispers erupted among the elders, each voice tinged with curiosity, suspicion, or fear.


    "Daoist Scarecrow¡­ the one rumored to have reached a level that belongs to the peak of this continent a few weeks ago?"


    "They say he¡¯s a rogue cultivator, a master of forbidden techniques."


    "Some claim he¡¯s not even human, just a myth given life."


    The discussion about Daoist Scarecrow quickly dominated the gathering, with theories and speculations flying across the platform.


    Even the disciples below in the arena seemed to catch wind of the chatter, their murmurs echoing the elders¡¯ excitement.


    Riley remained silent, listening intently as the buzz surrounding Daoist Scarecrow grew louder.


    The heated discussion about this enigmatic figure consumed most of the contest¡¯s introduction, adding an air of mystery to the event. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the grand meet¡¯s opening announcements concluded, and the first fights began, drawing everyone¡¯s attention back to the arena.


    "Fellow Daoists, shall we make a little wager on who will claim first place in this Seven Swords Grand Meet?" an elder from the Heavenly Sword Sect proposed, his tone light yet carrying an undertone of challenge.

 Chapter 51 Duck

    The suggestion immediately piqued the interest of the gathered elders. A few chuckled, while others exchanged knowing glances, their competitive spirits subtly ignited.


    "A gamble, you say?" an elder from the Profound Sword Sect replied, stroking his beard thoughtfully. "Interesting. What stakes are you proposing?"


    "Nothing too extravagant," the Heavenly Sword Sect elder said with a sly smile. "Let¡¯s say a rare treasure or ten million spirit stones from each participant? Enough to make it worthwhile, but not so much as to cause undue strain."


    The elders murmured among themselves, weighing the proposition. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for friendly bets to occur during such events, but with the Seven Swords Grand Meet being the pinnacle of regional competition, the stakes carried extra weight.


    "I¡¯ll participate," an elder from the Azure Dragon Palace said confidently. "Our disciples are well-prepared this year, and I have no doubt they¡¯ll dominate the field."


    "As will I," the Spirit Gate Sect elder chimed in. "It will be a pleasure watching your so-called ¡¯dominance¡¯ fall short."


    One by one, the elders agreed, each placing their faith¡ªand their wagers¡ªon their disciples.


    Finally, all eyes turned to Riley, who remained silent, observing the exchanges with an amused expression.


    "And what about you, Daoist Midnight Lotus?" the Heavenly Sword Sect elder asked, a glint of curiosity in his eyes. "Will you place your bet on the Stone Mountain Sect?"


    "Gambling is against my nature, fellow Daoist. I think I¡¯ll pass for now," Katherine said politely, her tone firm but respectful.


    She folded her arms, watching the eager bets being placed around her with mild disinterest.


    But just as she was about to turn away, Katherine caught Riley¡¯s gaze. Her fellow sect member leaned closer, carefully mouthing words without making a sound:


    "Place your bet too. Our disciples will win."


    Katherine hesitated, her brows knitting in thought.


    Riley¡¯s confidence was unmistakable, and though Katherine wasn¡¯t fond of risking things on chance, Riley¡¯s assurance made her pause. A small sigh escaped her lips as she straightened her posture.


    "I take that back. Our Stone Mountain Sect will win. I place my bet on them," she declared, her voice carrying a newfound resolve.


    With the bets locked in, the games officially began. The rules were simple¡ªa massive free-for-all battle where the last disciple standing would secure victory. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each of the seven sects had sent 24 disciples, totaling 168 competitors. The field, a wide, circular arena carved from stone, was surrounded by an eager audience seated in towering stands.


    The disciples wasted no time engaging each other. Most sects deployed the standard strategy of forming tight formations, their disciples working in unison to overpower smaller, isolated groups.


    The crowd cheered as formations clashed, sparks of energy techniques lighting up the battlefield.


    Yet, amidst the chaotic melee, one group stood out for all the wrong reasons. The disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect were scattered across the battlefield, each one fighting independently.


    They looked disorganized, their movements seemingly random, and they made no attempt to regroup or form any semblance of a united front.


    "Look at them, fighting alone!"


    "They came here with no plan! Hahaha!"


    "What a bunch of fools!"


    The crowd erupted in laughter and mockery, their voices dripping with ridicule. Even the sect masters watching from their elevated platforms shook their heads in disappointment.


    But Katherine frowned, her eyes narrowing as she studied the battlefield. Something felt off. Despite their apparent lack of coordination, none of the Stone Mountain disciples seemed to be struggling.


    If anything, they moved with uncanny precision, their dodges and counterattacks almost too smooth to be coincidence.


    Minutes ticked by, and the jeering from the crowd began to wane, replaced by murmurs of confusion.


    "Wait... why can¡¯t anyone hit those disciples?"


    "They¡¯re too fast! They¡¯re dodging everything!"


    "Look at them! As swift as the wind! Impossible!"


    The Stone Mountain disciples moved like a gale sweeping through the arena, their unpredictable movements making it impossible for their opponents to land a solid strike.


    One by one, they began to dismantle the other formations.


    "Is this some kind of trickery?!" one spectator shouted.


    "This must be cheating!" another cried out, their voice tinged with frustration.


    But the sect elders remained silent, their expressions gradually shifting from skepticism to intrigue. Riley smirked, leaning toward Katherine.


    "See? I told you so," Riley said confidently, her eyes glinting with pride.


    Katherine¡¯s lips curved into a small smile as she relaxed in her seat. She didn¡¯t know what the Stone Mountain Sect disciples were up to, but it was clear they were no fools.


    "How are they doing this?" Katherine whispered, her eyes wide with disbelief as she watched the battlefield.


    "It¡¯s the result of my days¡¯ worth of training. Hehehe. I¡¯m awesome, aren¡¯t I? Your husband is the best, Katherine," Riley whispered back, a smug grin on his face.


    Katherine raised a brow, feigning indignation, though the smile that blossomed on her lips betrayed her amusement.


    "Who¡¯s my husband now?" she retorted, her tone playful. Despite her teasing, the fondness in her eyes was hard to miss.


    Their closeness did not escape the notice of the elders from the other sects.


    However, the devastation of their disciples on the battlefield left them too distraught¡ªand too intrigued by the Stone Mountain Sect¡¯s tactics¡ªto comment on Riley and Katherine¡¯s relationship at that moment.


    The match dragged on for three hours, but the outcome was clear long before it ended.


    One by one, the disciples of the other sects fell, utterly unable to land even a single hit on the Stone Mountain Sect¡¯s fighters.


    By the end, the arena was littered with defeated disciples from every other sect, their formations shattered, while the Stone Mountain disciples stood untouched, victorious.


    "And the winner of this Seven Swords Grand Meet is..." The elder overseeing the games stepped forward, his voice booming across the arena as he prepared to announce the result.


    "WAIT!"


    An aged voice cut through the announcement, halting the elder mid-sentence. The crowd fell silent, all heads turning toward the source of the interruption.

 Chapter 52 Arch

    At this moment, everyone saw an old lady appear above them. She was so small and thin that her stature resembled a child¡¯s, but her bowed back and wrinkled face clearly depicted her advanced age.


    "Who is that old lady?"


    "Wow! She¡¯s walking on air!"


    "She must be at least in the Golden Core realm. But why do I feel such overwhelming spiritual pressure emanating from her?"


    The crowd murmured among themselves, speculating about the identity of this mysterious old woman.


    "Matriarch?!" a middle-aged man in regal purple robes suddenly exclaimed, his voice trembling as he bowed deeply in her direction.


    "This junior greets you, Matriarch!" he shouted reverently.


    The rest of the elders and disciples quickly followed his example, their expressions a mix of awe and confusion.


    They had no idea who this Matriarch was, as she had erased her identity from the annals of time. Yet, her presence was undeniable.


    This woman had lived for more than 5,000 years and was, in fact, the wife of the founder of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Her identity was a closely guarded secret, known only to the current sect master of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "¡­" The very old woman, referred to as the matriarch, did not speak as she descended onto the arena where the winner of the competition was supposed to be announced.


    Upon landing, she waved her thin, withered hand, and swords materialized in the air above her.


    Without warning, they began to rain down, targeting the disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect, especially their 24 elite members.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The flashing sword lights descended relentlessly, causing chaos among the audience.


    "Run for your lives!"


    "The old lady has gone mad!"


    "Don¡¯t cause a stampede!"


    Mortals in the audience scattered in panic, while the cultivators remained rooted, keen to observe the unfolding events.


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    The 24 disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect appeared unscathed, their bodies moving at extreme speeds, faster than what should have been possible. Yet, the rain of swords continued unabated.


    Then, something strange occurred: the disciples¡¯ bodies became encased in a silver-colored hue, a phenomenon that enveloped them from head to toe.


    Moments later, they vanished into thin air, leaving behind nothing but silence.


    "Where did they go?"


    "Why are you asking me, fool?"


    "Did they die?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For several minutes, the arena remained eerily quiet. The matriarch finally ceased her attack, and a few breaths later, the 24 disciples reappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.


    "Can someone explain to me what just happened here?" a confused mortal asked aloud, voicing the collective bewilderment of the audience.


    The old woman whispered to herself, "What a miracle. It¡¯s truly a manifestation of Dao essence. But how?!" She paused for a few breaths, her gaze distant, as if trying to process what she had just witnessed.


    Her eyes flicked to the 24 Stone Mountain disciples, each of them standing in disciplined silence. They were staring at her like she was a madwoman¡ªand perhaps she was, in that moment.


    The sight had stunned her to her core, and she needed to confirm that her aged eyes were not betraying her. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day one saw such a phenomenon.


    "I¡¯m sorry, children. It was not right of me to attack you so suddenly," she said, her tone softened with regret. She bowed slightly, an unusual gesture for someone of her stature.


    "But I simply cannot fathom how ones so young could wield the Dao essence of both wind and light simultaneously. Such mastery should take thousands of years of cultivation. Can you tell me who your master is?"


    The disciples exchanged uncertain glances, as though they were unsure how to respond. Finally, one of them stepped forward, a young man with a determined expression.


    "Elder Riley," he replied with confidence.


    As the name was spoken, a middle-aged man in regal purple robes appeared beside them, his presence commanding yet not overbearing.


    His expression was calm, but his eyes revealed a sharp intellect and an unwavering resolve. He gave a respectful bow to the old woman.


    "Matriarch, I am Nolan Shaper, the current Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect. That man down there is Elder Riley Mason, and he¡­" Nolan began, quickly summarizing Riley¡¯s accomplishments and background. His voice was steady, filled with pride for his sect and its members.


    The old woman¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest as she listened. She stroked her chin thoughtfully, nodding along as Nolan spoke. When he finished, she turned her attention back to him.


    "Fascinating. Elder Riley, my name is Daoist Silver Sword. May I have a private word with you?"


    Riley, who had been observing quietly from a distance, stepped forward and gave a respectful nod.


    "Of course, Daoist Silver Sword. Please, lead the way."


    Without another word, she gestured for him to follow her, and together they walked through the grand halls of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    The architecture was as imposing as it was beautiful, with intricate carvings depicting the sect¡¯s storied history and achievements.


    The disciples watched them go with a mixture of curiosity and awe, their whispers filling the air like the rustling of leaves.


    Eventually, they arrived at a secluded chamber deep within the sect. The room was sparsely furnished, with only a simple wooden table and two chairs.


    A soft light emanated from glowing crystals embedded in the walls, casting a serene ambiance over the space. Daoist Silver Sword took a seat, and Riley followed suit, his posture respectful but relaxed.


    Once they were alone, the atmosphere grew still, charged with an air of mystery. Daoist Silver Sword fixed Riley with an intent gaze, her eyes piercing yet not unkind.


    There was an unspoken weight to her presence, the kind that came from thousands of years of cultivation and profound understanding of the Dao.


    "Young Master Riley, may I ask who your master is?" she inquired, her voice laced with utmost respect.


    Riley¡¯s expression remained composed, though a flicker of hesitation glimmered in his eyes.


    "I was fortunate enough to inherit all my grandfather¡¯s teachings. Sadly, I never had the chance to meet him¡ªI only know of him through the cultivation manuals he left behind." Riley lied.

 Chapter 53 Shade

    "Interesting. You don¡¯t even bother to cover your lie," Daoist Silver Sword said, her tone sharp.


    "Your words speak falsehoods, but your expression tells another story. You¡¯re looking at me like I¡¯m nothing more than an ant¡ªa mere nuisance." She paused, her gaze piercing.


    "Let¡¯s lay all our cards on the table, shall we? You are the reincarnation of a fallen powerhouse. At least at the Void Tribulation Realm during your prime. Am I right, Senior Riley?"


    She stood, cupping her fist and bowing deeply toward Riley.


    Despite her composed appearance, she had been using her spiritual sense to probe Riley for hidden details, only to find an endless void where answers should be.


    Resorting to a secret technique, she tried attacking his spiritual sense, but the attempt failed miserably.


    "Please forgive this junior¡¯s offense," she said, her voice trembling slightly.


    "I had eyes but failed to recognize Mount Tai. I only beg you to spare my Heavenly Sword Sect from your wrath." Daoist Silver Sword remained bowed, motionless.


    She had resigned herself to death if necessary, as long as her sect could be saved.


    After all, it was the only legacy her late husband had left her.


    "It¡¯s a small matter. You may sit back down," Riley said with a broad smile.


    He appreciated dealing with intelligent people, and this old woman was indeed clever.


    "Speak of this to no one. You may go now," Riley commanded.


    The old woman hesitated but mustered the courage to speak.


    "Forgive my boldness, Senior, but I must say that what you taught those 24 disciples may be too much for them to handle. Comprehending Dao Essence at the mere Foundation Establishment Realm... only a Spirit Severing Realm powerhouse like me¡ªor someone beyond¡ªcould ever hope to harm them," Daoist Silver Sword cautioned.


    One must understand how rare enlightenment and understanding Dao Essence were.


    It was essentially grasping the essence of a Dao path, a feat that eluded even her.


    She had been stuck in the first stage of the Spirit Severing Realm for years, unable to progress due to her lack of enlightenment.


    It was not something one could force; it was a gift that could only be hoped for.


    "Don¡¯t concern yourself with them," Riley replied casually.


    "They are the disciples of my Stone Mountain Sect. Naturally, I will watch over them. And if they ever surpass their limits and go astray, I will take responsibility for uprooting what I have planted." He shrugged, unconcerned.


    "You are wise, Senior. Even the greatest sages are unworthy to stand beside you," Daoist Silver Sword praised earnestly.


    "Go," Riley said, unsure whether to laugh or cry at her blatant flattery.


    Even the elderly, it seemed, knew how to curry favor with their superiors.


    Riley lingered for a few more minutes before leaving to rejoin Katherine and the rest of the group.


    Meanwhile, Daoist Silver Sword had already formed a plan.


    "Nolan, come," she called out.


    Her age and experience had made her an excellent judge of character, and after seeing how reasonable Riley was earlier, she¡¯d be a fool not to seize the opportunity to leverage this encounter.


    As for Riley and the others, they were busy celebrating.


    "How in heaven¡¯s name did we manage that, Elder Riley?!"


    "We don¡¯t even know how we did it!"


    "It felt like my body just moved on its own!"


    "Not exactly," one disciple chimed in. "When I moved, I remember feeling this weird tingling sensation in my butt. At first, I thought Elder Riley hit me with another rock, but I dodged the swords chasing me, and after that, everything felt natural."


    The 24 disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect were utterly confused by their newfound abilities.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter how it happened," Riley said, his tone firm. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What you need to know now is that you¡¯ve all become powerful¡ªtoo powerful for your own good. But heed my warning: if I ever hear that any of you have turned to the dark side or used this power for evil, I will personally abolish your cultivation. I¡¯ll make you live a life so miserable you¡¯d wish for death instead."


    He released a sliver of his divine essence, and the 24 disciples shuddered in unison. It felt as though death itself stood before them, radiating from Riley¡¯s presence.


    "We hear and obey, Elder Riley!" they shouted in unison, trembling but excited by the profound gifts they had been granted.


    The group celebrated enthusiastically, reveling in their unexpected victory. However, before the festivities could fully kick off, Riley turned to Katherine with a knowing smile.


    "Would you be kind enough to collect our winnings, Daoist Midnight Lotus?" he said, his tone polite but unmistakably firm.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow, amused by his calm reminder.


    Meanwhile, the elders from the other sects stiffened, their expressions souring.


    They had secretly hoped that in the midst of the chaos and excitement, Riley might have forgotten about the wager made earlier.


    "Must you bring that up now, Elder Riley?" one elder muttered under his breath, but his voice lacked the courage to carry far.


    Another elder sighed deeply, shaking his head. "The younger generation these days... no patience whatsoever."


    Riley¡¯s smile only widened as he calmly watched their reluctant reactions.


    "A bet is a bet, seniors," he said, his voice light but tinged with authority.


    "Surely men of your stature wouldn¡¯t go back on your word, would you?"


    The elders exchanged glances, grumbling under their breath, but they could not refute him.


    One by one, they reluctantly handed over the agreed-upon rewards, each one biting back their indignation.


    "Of course not," one elder finally said, forcing a strained smile. "We wouldn¡¯t dream of it."


    Katherine stepped forward gracefully, collecting the spoils with a soft chuckle. "Thank you, esteemed elders. The Stone Mountain Sect will put these resources to good use."


    The other sect elders could only grit their teeth as they watched their prized spirit stones slip into her hands.


    As Katherine returned to the group with the winnings, Riley leaned back, his expression calm and unbothered.

 Chapter 54 Bling

    Riley and the group received the generous rewards of the Seven Sword Grand Meet and left amidst the enthusiastic congratulations of the crowd.


    The elders, who had initially been skeptical, now regarded Riley with deep respect after learning the identity of the mysterious old woman from earlier and witnessing the results of Riley¡¯s rigorous training of the 24 disciples.


    Though the full extent of the disciples¡¯ abilities remained unclear, their performance spoke volumes.


    The way they dodged the barrage of thousands of sword lights with precision and grace was enough to leave an indelible impression.


    Each disciple demonstrated not only skill but also wisdom, adapting to the challenge and forming strategies of their own.


    The gathered elders couldn¡¯t contain their discussions:


    "We should consider poaching some of the Stone Mountain Sect disciples."


    "If we offer them gifts¡ªno, even the position of our legacy disciple¡ªit might sway them."


    "Good luck with that, fellow Daoist," one elder replied, scoffing.


    "If I were them, I wouldn¡¯t leave a sect that has Elder Riley."


    "The knowledge he possesses and what those disciples can learn from him is priceless!" another elder added, nodding with admiration.


    "Honestly, I don¡¯t doubt anymore that he¡¯s the one who killed Lucas Prince. It makes perfect sense now."


    "Exactly. The techniques we¡¯ve seen from him are probably just the tip of the iceberg," someone else agreed.


    The air buzzed with conversations, all revolving around Riley.


    His achievements and the talent he had cultivated were undeniable, elevating not only his status but also that of the entire Stone Mountain Sect.


    "We should celebrate, Elder Riley!" one of the disciples suggested enthusiastically. Their victory was well-earned, and they were eager to enjoy the moment.


    "Alright, I know just the place," Riley replied, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    The disciples erupted into cheers, their spirits high as they followed Riley to the Drunken Immortal Pavilion. By the time they arrived, news of their victory had already reached the establishment.


    Patrons greeted them with congratulations, and the atmosphere was charged with excitement. The group wasted no time ordering food and drinks, their laughter filling the air.


    The pavilion¡¯s menu boasted more than just liquor, offering exquisite dishes to complement the alcohol.


    While the disciples reveled in their success, Katherine¡¯s attention was drawn elsewhere.


    Her smile faded as she noticed Riley at the bar, exchanging words with an extraordinarily beautiful woman behind the counter. The woman¡¯s presence unsettled her.


    Katherine extended her spiritual sense toward the stranger and confirmed she was a mere mortal. Yet, her instincts screamed otherwise¡ªthis woman was dangerous.


    Determined to intervene, Katherine stood abruptly.


    "Elder Michael, kindly watch over the disciples for now. I¡¯ll return shortly with Elder Riley," she said, not waiting for a response.


    "Of course, Daoist Midnight Lotus," Elder Michael replied, but Katherine was already on her way to the bar, her robes billowing slightly as she strode forward.


    As she approached, she forced a smile and addressed Riley.


    "It seems you have a friend here, Elder Riley. Is she the reason you chose this place out of all others?"


    Before Riley could respond, the woman behind the counter¡ªVeronica¡ªsmiled slyly, her eyes glinting with mischief.


    "Oh? Is that jealousy I detect in your voice, dear guest? Elder Riley was merely reminding me of our little bet."


    Katherine¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she turned to Riley.


    "And what bet is that, Elder Riley? Care to enlighten me?"


    Riley cleared his throat, clearly uncomfortable.


    "It¡¯s nothing, really. Just a trivial matter. Do you want something to drink? The specialty here is Dragon¡¯s Heart Wine. I can guarantee it¡¯s the finest you¡¯ll ever taste."


    Katherine arched an eyebrow, her expression akin to that of an unimpressed wife catching her husband in a suspicious situation. Yet, she knew better than to make a scene, especially here.


    Their sect¡¯s image was at stake, particularly after their victory at the Seven Sword Grand Meet. She decided to play along¡ªfor now.


    "Fine. Give me a glass," Katherine said, her tone clipped as she directed her request toward Veronica.


    Veronica, her smile widening, poured a glass with deliberate elegance and placed it before Katherine. Without hesitation, Katherine picked up the glass and downed it in one go.


    "Another!" she demanded, glaring at Riley, who looked as though he wanted to be anywhere else.


    "Daoist Midnight Lotus, you shouldn¡¯t¡­" Riley began, but she silenced him with a sharp look.


    "Another!" she repeated, ignoring his protest.


    Veronica¡¯s smile remained fixed as she poured a second glass. Riley watched with mounting concern as Katherine emptied it just as quickly as the first.


    "Daoist Midnight Lotus, you really shouldn¡¯t have more than one. It¡¯s¡­" Riley started, but his words trailed off as Katherine paused mid-motion.


    Her expression shifted, a flicker of confusion and realization crossing her face.


    "What¡¯s happening to m¡­" was all she managed to say before her eyes rolled back, and she slumped forward, unconscious.


    Riley caught her before she could fall and carefully arranged her to sit comfortably at the counter, her breathing steady but shallow.


    He let out a soft sigh, glancing at Veronica, who looked entirely too pleased with herself.


    "You should¡¯ve warned her properly," Veronica teased, her voice honeyed with feigned innocence.


    "I tried," Riley replied, exasperated. "But as you can see, she clearly didn¡¯t listen." He shrugged helplessly.


    "No matter," Veronica said, her tone shifting to something more serious. "It¡¯s actually convenient that your girlfriend is out of the picture for now. I need to ask you a favor, Riley." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riley straightened, his expression matching her seriousness. "We¡¯re friends. Share, tell, speak. You have my full attention, Veronica."


    Veronica hesitated for a moment, her usual confidence briefly giving way to contemplation. Finally, she leaned in slightly and spoke.


    "I heard that you were the one who taught your disciples to grasp and learn dao essence. I want you to teach me how to do it too, Riley. I¡¯d owe you a big favor if you did, and¡­" Veronica stopped here for effect.

 Chapter 55 Finicky

    Veronica paused, her lips curving into a faintly mischievous smile as she leaned closer.


    Her crimson, enticing lips hovered barely an inch from his.


    Riley felt his throat tighten as he gulped reflexively, her proximity stirring something wild in him.


    "¡­I can even give you the reward for our bet in advance," Veronica finished, her voice soft and sultry.


    She smiled sweetly afterward, but there was an unmistakable sharpness behind her expression.


    She wasn¡¯t just making a casual request¡ªthis was calculated.


    To teach someone how to comprehend the essence of a Dao or the meaning of a certain Dao Path was no trivial matter.


    Veronica had already suspected that Riley was hiding the true extent of his cultivation base, much like she concealed her own strength with the aid of a powerful treasure.


    Riley froze for a moment, his mind racing as the weight of Veronica¡¯s words sank in.


    In the past, he would have dismissed such a proposition without hesitation, keeping his desires firmly locked away.


    A century of abstinence had taught him discipline, especially when it came to avoiding the pitfalls of greedy gold diggers eager to manipulate him for their own gain.


    But now? Now everything had changed.


    He had tasted the forbidden fruit, broken through the walls of restraint he had carefully built over a hundred years.


    That first indulgence had been a revelation, a siren call to a side of himself he¡¯d long suppressed.


    And now, faced with Veronica¡¯s proposition, he found himself at war with his own nature.


    The silence stretched, each breath feeling heavier than the last.


    His logical mind urged caution, but the newfound fire within him¡ªthe lust that had been awakened¡ªrefused to be silenced.


    With a long exhale, Riley felt his resolve crumble. His lips curled into a wry smile as he accepted the truth he had been avoiding.


    "I¡¯ve already been corrupted," he thought to himself.


    The words carried no bitterness, only a resigned amusement.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he liked the man he was becoming, but neither could he say he despised it.


    For the first time in decades, he was no longer bound by the chains of denial.


    Turning his gaze to Veronica, Riley allowed his smile to broaden, a mix of charm and mischief glinting in his eyes.


    "Consider it done," he said, his voice steady but laced with an undercurrent of hunger.


    "So¡­ when do I get my reward?"


    Veronica¡¯s smile was equally calculated, though hers carried a more strategic edge.


    "As soon as you want, Riley," she replied smoothly, her tone soft yet deliberate.


    She wasn¡¯t offering herself out of love or even desire.


    No, this was a transaction, plain and simple.


    In a world where power dictated everything, Veronica knew better than to waste an opportunity.


    Riley was strong¡ªextraordinarily so¡ªand aligning herself with him, even temporarily, would be a stepping stone to her own ambitions.


    She was fully aware that once news of Riley¡¯s recent accomplishments spread, others would come knocking, eager to win his favor.


    But right now, she had him to herself.


    "Tonight," Riley replied without hesitation. His decision was made.


    As he spoke, he reached out with his unique ability Mind Palace Master, delving into Veronica¡¯s mind and copying her memories into his own.


    It wasn¡¯t distrust exactly, but Riley had learned long ago that information was a weapon, often sharper than any blade.


    If she had ulterior motives beyond what she claimed, he intended to uncover them.


    The rush of information filled his mind, painting a vivid picture of her past, her thoughts, and her desires.


    Relief washed over him as he confirmed her primary goal: she sought strength, above all else.


    But as he dug deeper, something caught his attention¡ªan unexpected revelation hidden among her memories.


    It was a secret, one she had never shared with another soul.


    Riley¡¯s smirk deepened as he processed the discovery.


    "Everyone has their secrets," he mused, his thoughts lingering on the implications.


    The night ahead was shaping up to be far more interesting than he had anticipated.


    For now, he let the matter rest, his gaze returning to Veronica.


    Her expression remained calm and confident, but Riley now saw her in a different light.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the disciples¡¯ table, Leia sat silently, her focus on the food before her.


    Yet, every so often, her gaze would drift toward Riley.


    She couldn¡¯t help it¡ªshe had seen what had happened between him and Daoist Midnight Lotus earlier, and now he was engrossed in conversation with another beautiful woman.


    Leia¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the quiet voice of her friend, Chloe, who leaned in closer to whisper.


    "Are you regretting your decision now, Leia?"


    Leia didn¡¯t reply immediately. She continued to watch Riley, her expression unreadable.


    Chloe smirked and pressed on. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You should¡¯ve taken your chance back on the ship. If you had, you¡¯d be the one sitting beside Elder Riley right now. But no, you hesitated. And look at you now¡ªone rival in Daoist Midnight Lotus and now another lovely woman to contend with. Mark my words, Leia, if you don¡¯t act soon, Elder Riley will finish building his harem, and you won¡¯t have a place in it."


    Leia frowned but didn¡¯t respond. Chloe¡¯s words grated on her, yet they weren¡¯t entirely wrong.


    "You need to make your move on the way back to the sect," Chloe continued, undeterred.


    "Offer yourself to him. Make it clear you¡¯re interested. Otherwise, don¡¯t come crying to me when he¡¯s surrounded by women who¡¯ve already secured their positions."


    Leia finally broke her silence.


    "I don¡¯t know, Chloe," she said softly, her voice tinged with doubt.


    "Does Elder Riley even have the strength to stand against the Miller Clan?"


    Chloe rolled her eyes and gave her a pointed look.


    "I¡¯d bet my life that he does. And even if he didn¡¯t, why don¡¯t you just ask him yourself? But you¡¯ll never know if you keep acting so aloof, like you¡¯re perched on the peak of some untouchable mountain. If you want to stand out, you need to strike first¡ªthrow yourself at him before anyone else gets the chance."

 Chapter 56 Horses

    Leia couldn¡¯t help but laugh at that.


    "You make me sound like a desperate whore," she said, shaking her head with amusement.


    Chloe chuckled, too, but her tone quickly grew serious.


    "Well, aren¡¯t you? Desperate, I mean."


    The laughter faded from Leia¡¯s lips as Chloe¡¯s words struck a nerve.


    She glanced back at Riley, her expression contemplative.


    There was no denying the truth in her friend¡¯s blunt statement.


    She sat in silence for a long moment, her thoughts turning over Chloe¡¯s advice.


    The sight of Riley smiling at the beautiful woman across from him only deepened her turmoil.


    Was she truly willing to let this opportunity slip away?


    Leia¡¯s fingers tightened around her chopsticks as a decision began to take shape in her mind.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she could follow through, but one thing was certain: the time to act was running out.


    Time passed, and the night unfolded with laughter and cheer.


    The food was exquisite, and the drinks even better, leaving everyone in high spirits.


    The disciples couldn¡¯t help but dream of visiting the Drunken Immortal Pavilion regularly, though they knew the distance from their sect made it impossible.


    Before leaving, several disciples approached Veronica, their hopeful expressions evident.


    "Miss Veronica, this place is amazing! Could you consider opening a branch at the Stone Mountain Sect?"


    The lovely hostess merely smiled, her answer as noncommittal as it was polite.


    "I¡¯ll think about it."


    As the night stretched toward midnight, and the group began preparing to leave, one brave disciple addressed the lingering question on everyone¡¯s mind.


    "Elder Riley, what happened to Daoist Midnight Lotus?"


    The room fell silent, all ears turning toward Riley.


    "Nothing," Riley replied with a casual shrug, adjusting Katherine in his arms.


    He carried her effortlessly in a bridal carry, her figure limp and peaceful in her drunken slumber.


    "She¡¯s just had too much to drink."


    His nonchalant demeanor didn¡¯t invite further questions, and he turned toward the group, his tone brisk.


    "Let¡¯s go. You can all enjoy yourselves tomorrow as well. We¡¯ll be staying in the sect for another week."


    Excited murmurs broke out among the disciples.


    "Really? That¡¯s fantastic news, Elder Riley!"


    "This sect is amazing. So much better than ours!"


    "I agree. The Heavenly Sword Sect is leagues ahead of our Stone Mountain Sect. They¡¯re so much wealthier!"


    The chatter continued as they returned to their courtyard.


    Once there, Riley carried Katherine into his room, laying her down gently on the bed.


    With a practiced hand, he began to set up a small but powerful little eternal fortress formation around the courtyard, ensuring its security.


    "This should be more than enough," Riley muttered to himself, satisfied with his work.


    The formation would keep everyone safe while he attended to something important outside.


    With one final glance at the sleeping Katherine, he stepped out into the cool night, ready to handle the matter that awaited him.


    *** S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riley returned to the pavilion and found Veronica waiting for him near the entrance.


    She gave him a slight nod and gestured for him to follow.


    Without a word, the two disappeared into the private quarters of the establishment.


    The main hall was still lively, with patrons enjoying their meals and drinks, served by the myriad of attentive waitresses and waiters.


    However, the sight of Veronica leaving with Riley didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    A wave of despair washed over the crowd, and hushed murmurs filled the room.


    "There she goes¡­ I think tonight¡¯s the night Lady Veronica takes a lover."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s crying time, boys. We¡¯ve lost her."


    "No! I refuse to accept this! Lady Veronica is mine!"


    The voices of lament grew, but despite their frustration and jealousy, none dared to act.


    They were in the heart of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and every business here operated under the sect¡¯s protection.


    Any disturbance would result in a lifetime ban¡ªa punishment that could destroy their connections and ambitions within the sect.


    Forced to accept the situation, the patrons could only drown their sorrows in their cups, their hearts heavy as they imagined the beautiful Veronica with another man.


    "She¡¯s too perfect¡­ and now she¡¯s out of reach," one patron muttered bitterly, raising his glass in a half-hearted toast to his unfulfilled dreams.


    "Drink up," another replied grimly.


    "What else can we do? Just cry and move on."


    As the night carried on, the laughter and camaraderie in the hall continued, but for many, it was tinged with a bittersweet note.


    All they could do was drink, their gazes occasionally darting toward the direction where Veronica and Riley had disappeared, their imaginations running wild.


    ***


    Veronica led Riley into her private room on the second floor of the pavilion.


    It was spacious and elegant, yet surprisingly minimalistic.


    The furnishings were limited to what was strictly necessary¡ªa large bed, a desk by the window, and a single wardrobe.


    Everything was arranged with precision, and the lack of clutter made the room feel open and serene.


    The faint scent of jasmine lingered in the air, a subtle but alluring reminder of Veronica herself.


    "You¡¯ve got a good setup here," Riley remarked, letting his eyes wander over the pristine space.


    "I like it¡ªvery efficient. And it smells nice¡­ just like you."


    Veronica didn¡¯t respond, and Riley¡¯s gaze returned to her, curiosity sparking at her silence.


    When his eyes finally landed on her again, he froze.


    His breath hitched as he realized why she hadn¡¯t replied.


    Veronica was already on the bed, her clothing discarded and her body laid bare.


    Her skin glowed softly under the warm light, highlighting every curve and contour of her figure.


    She was breathtaking¡ªa vision of confidence and beauty that commanded attention.


    "Let¡¯s get this over with, Riley," she said, her voice calm and businesslike, as if this were just another task in her busy day.


    "I still have work to do downstairs."


    Without hesitation, she moved to the edge of the bed, sitting gracefully.


    Then, with a deliberate motion, she spread her legs wide, her posture leaving nothing to the imagination.


    Her boldness was staggering.


    There was no shyness, no hesitation¡ªonly the quiet certainty of a woman completely in control.


    For a moment, Riley could only stand there, stunned by the audacity of her display.


    His heart pounded in his chest, and he struggled to find his voice.


    "You¡­ don¡¯t waste time, do you?" he finally managed, his voice tinged with both admiration and disbelief.

 Chapter 57 Proud

    "I don¡¯t have the luxury of wasting time," Veronica replied, her tone sharp but not unkind.


    Her voice carried the authority of someone accustomed to making difficult decisions.


    "As you already know, I have a business to run."


    With that, she closed her eyes, her composed demeanor cracking ever so slightly. Riley noticed the brief hesitation, though she hid it well.


    He didn¡¯t press her, but his curiosity grew.


    For someone as confident and commanding as Veronica, her sudden vulnerability was intriguing.


    Unbeknownst to Riley, this moment carried a weight that Veronica had kept hidden.


    In her more than 400 years of existence in this xianxia world, only one man had ever seen her like this¡ªher late husband.


    Memories of him lingered in the back of her mind, unbidden and unwelcome.


    She closed her eyes tightly, as if to block them out. This was not the time to dwell on the past.


    Riley broke the silence, his voice steady and calm.


    "Okay then. If that¡¯s your wish, Veronica. I¡¯m an easy man to talk to, after all."


    With deliberate ease, Riley began to undress, shedding his golden robes in one fluid motion.


    His movements were unhurried, confident, and commanding, and in the blink of an eye, he joined Veronica on the bed.


    For a moment, he simply observed her. Veronica¡¯s body was undeniably alluring, with the fuller, curvier figure of a mature woman.


    Her height, an impressive six feet, only added to her striking presence.


    By comparison, Katherine, while also beautiful, had a more delicate frame at five foot ten.


    Yet, even Veronica¡¯s stature seemed smaller in Riley¡¯s presence.


    At six foot five, Riley¡¯s towering frame and broad, muscular build made him a commanding figure in any room.


    His physique exuded strength and power, a reminder of the formidable warrior he was.


    Before even laying a hand on Veronica, Riley took his time to truly savor the sight before him.


    Standing there under the dim, golden glow of the room¡¯s light,


    Veronica was nothing short of a masterpiece. Her body was the epitome of mature beauty, every curve and line sculpted to perfection.


    His eyes traveled to her chest first, drawn to her full, huge breasts.


    They were beautifully shaped, with soft pink nipples that stood out like delicate crowns atop two perfect mountains.


    Each rise and fall of her chest as she breathed seemed to call out to him, an irresistible allure that sent a surge of heat through his body.


    As his gaze moved downward, he admired the taut, smooth expanse of her stomach, leading to her most intimate place.


    Her pink, glistening folds were like a forbidden treasure, their delicate appearance promising pleasures beyond imagination.


    Every detail, from the faint shimmer of moisture to the gentle curves of her thighs framing her delicious pussy, was utterly captivating. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riley¡¯s admiration didn¡¯t stop there. He let his eyes wander over her long, toned legs, which seemed to go on forever, before focusing on her hips.


    Her perfectly sculpted hourglass figure was crowned by her heart-shaped, rounded backside¡ªa feature that made her even more irresistible.


    Her long, silky black hair tumbled down her back in soft waves, adding an air of elegance to her undeniable sensuality.


    Then there was her face. Veronica¡¯s striking features were a blend of grace and seduction, her dark, almond-shaped eyes holding a quiet confidence that only added to her allure.


    Her full lips, slightly parted as she breathed steadily, were a temptation of their own.


    Combined with her poised demeanor, she radiated a magnetism that left men in awe¡ªand tonight, Riley was the man privileged to be in her presence.


    It was no wonder why legions of patrons were infatuated with her.


    She was the subject of countless fantasies, an unattainable dream for most.


    And yet, tonight, she stood before him, open and vulnerable, allowing him to explore what so many could only imagine.


    Riley felt his heart race as the anticipation built.


    His body reacted instinctively to the sight before him, his excitement impossible to hide.


    His arousal was evident, his 15-inch length already hard and throbbing, standing tall as if impatient to claim the night.


    The sheer size and girth of him made him an intimidating figure, yet he knew Veronica could handle it.


    But Riley wasn¡¯t just eager¡ªhe was determined.


    This wasn¡¯t going to be a rushed affair.


    No, he wanted to savor every moment, to explore every inch of her body and leave no part of her untouched.


    He wanted to make her feel desired, cherished, and satisfied in a way no one ever had.


    Taking a deep breath, he stepped closer, his towering 6¡¯5" frame almost dwarfing her even at her impressive height.


    For a moment, he paused, his eyes on her ripe sexy body.


    "You¡¯re stunning, Veronica," he murmured, his voice low and rich with genuine admiration. "More than I could have imagined."


    Veronica¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, though she didn¡¯t speak.


    Her composure remained steady, but the slight flush of her cheeks betrayed the fact that she wasn¡¯t entirely unaffected by his words¡ªor his presence.


    Riley reached out, his hand brushing against her cheek before trailing down to her collarbone.


    The warmth of her skin against his palm sent a shiver through him.


    Slowly, he leaned in, his lips hovering near her ear as he whispered, "Let¡¯s make this a night neither of us will forget."


    And with these words uttered, Riley reached and kissed Veronica fully on the mouth.


    The kiss was electric, a jolt of sensation that left Veronica momentarily breathless.


    "Mmmph¡­" she murmured softly, her initial surprise melting into a mix of emotions she hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    Her body stiffened at first, caught off guard by the intensity, but as the warmth of Riley¡¯s lips lingered on hers, she found herself giving in.


    Her eyes fluttered open briefly, as if to confirm that this moment was real¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    Riley¡¯s presence was undeniable, his strength and passion radiating through the connection of their lips.


    It was a kiss unlike any she had experienced before, a blend of hunger and tenderness that sent shivers cascading down her spine.

 Chapter 58 Tomatoes

    "Is this what a kiss feels like?" Veronica wondered as her lips melted into Riley¡¯s.


    "It¡¯s been so long¡­" she thought, a shiver coursing through her.


    "His kiss¡­ it¡¯s so good!" she moaned softly against his mouth. Her hands, trembling slightly, slid up to his shoulders, trying to hold onto something, anything, as the overwhelming sensation threatened to consume her.


    She closed her eyes, surrendering fully, letting the kiss pull her into its spell. Riley¡¯s lips moved with a commanding yet tender rhythm, and her heart raced in time with it.


    For a brief, blissful moment, she forgot everything else¡ªthe world, her fears, even herself¡ªuntil Riley pulled back, breaking the kiss.


    "What¡­" she began to ask, her voice breathy and weak, but the words never came. Before she could gather her thoughts, Riley¡¯s lips were on her neck, trailing hot, deliberate kisses along her sensitive skin.


    "Ahhh¡­" Veronica gasped, her head tilting to the side as if on instinct, offering him more access.


    Her mind raced even as her body succumbed to his touch.


    How could I have underestimated him like this? she mused, her breath hitching with every kiss he pressed to her neck. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This isn¡¯t just a man¡­ this is an old fogey already, someone who¡¯s likely lived for thousands of years. Of course, he¡¯d have unimaginable experience in¡­ everything.


    Her musings were cut short by a deeper, sharper surge of pleasure as she felt the undeniable hardness of Riley¡¯s arousal pressing against her.


    She froze for a moment, her body reacting instinctively, her thighs clenching slightly as his cockhead brushed teasingly against her slick, sensitive folds.


    "Ohhhh¡­" The sound escaped her lips before she could stop it, her voice trembling with need. She bit her lower lip hard, trying to stifle the lewd noises that bubbled up inside her, but it was futile.


    The incredible heat and weight of him against her sent her thoughts scattering.


    Riley didn¡¯t stop. His lips, warm and insistent, traveled lower, his movements deliberate yet ravenous.


    He took one of her pert, pink nipples into his mouth, his tongue swirling around it before he began sucking with greedy enthusiasm.


    "Ahh¡ªahhh!" Veronica cried out, her hands clutching at his shoulders, her back arching as he worked on her.


    The sensation was almost too much, too intense, and yet she couldn¡¯t stop herself from wanting more.


    Just as her body adjusted to the pleasure, Riley¡¯s mouth shifted to her other nipple, lavishing it with the same wild, eager attention.


    His tongue flicked, his lips pulled, and his teeth grazed her softly, all while his hands roamed her body, teasing and exploring with confident ease.


    By now, Veronica was trembling, her breaths coming in short, desperate gasps. A wet heat pooled between her thighs, her body betraying just how much she wanted him.


    He¡¯s a master, she thought dimly, her mind too clouded with desire to hold onto coherent thoughts.


    Her moans grew louder, spilling from her lips unbidden as Riley¡¯s hand slid lower, teasing her inner thighs. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into his skin, as the anticipation built to a fever pitch.


    "Riley¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible over her own erratic breathing. She wanted to say more, to beg or to plead, but her voice failed her.


    All she could do was lose herself completely in him, her body surrendering to every expert touch, kiss, and movement.


    Riley lingered for what felt like an eternity, his lips teasing Veronica¡¯s skin, his hands exploring her curves with maddening patience.


    Every touch seemed to ignite a spark, every kiss a promise of pleasures yet to come. But then, as if compelled by some silent command, he began moving lower.


    "Riley?! What are you doing?!" Veronica¡¯s voice came out breathless and shaky, her words caught between surprise and desperate yearning.


    Her hands reached for him instinctively, tangling in his hair, as if trying to stop him.


    But the strength to push him away never came. Her body, flooded with waves of pleasure, betrayed her mind¡¯s half-hearted protests.


    Riley¡¯s lips continued their slow, deliberate journey, brushing over her belly with reverence. Each kiss felt like a spark, spreading warmth through her veins and leaving her trembling in his hands.


    When he reached her navel, he lingered, his tongue flicking out to taste her skin, sending a jolt through her. She gasped, her body arching slightly as her resolve crumbled further.


    "Noooo¡­" she moaned softly, her voice barely audible and utterly unconvincing. She was saying no, but her body was screaming yes. Her pussy was already soaked, her arousal glistening in the soft light.


    The liquid heat pooling between her thighs made it impossible to ignore the raw need coursing through her.


    Her body had prepared itself for him, her wetness an open invitation to the giant cock she could already imagine filling her, fucking her to heaven and back.


    Her late husband had never come close to making her feel like this.


    His lovemaking had been routine, predictable, and utterly devoid of passion¡ªjust a quick coupling in the missionary position, leaving her longing for something more.


    She had watched mortals, their lustful abandon, their creativity in bed, and wondered what it might feel like to experience such pleasures.


    But those had been fleeting thoughts, curiosities she had buried long ago.


    Now, Riley was awakening something within her, something primal and uncontrollable.


    She had never felt so alive, so desired. Her thoughts scattered as his lips ventured even lower, her anticipation building to a fever pitch.


    And then, just as she thought he would finally claim her aching cunt with his mouth, Riley surprised her. He veered off course, his lips finding her inner thighs instead.


    Veronica gasped sharply as he kissed her there, the contrast between her sensitive, creamy skin and his warm, insistent lips sending shivers racing through her body.


    "Ahhh¡­" she moaned, her voice trembling with a mix of surprise and raw pleasure. She hadn¡¯t expected this, but the way he lavished attention on her thighs made her legs tremble.


    His kisses were slow and deliberate, his tongue tracing along her skin with maddening precision.

 Chapter 59 Level

    Veronica¡¯s thighs, creamy and flawless, seemed to glow under his touch, their softness only accentuating the pink, glistening folds of her pussy.


    Riley¡¯s attention to her thighs only heightened her arousal, his lips and tongue teasingly close to where she wanted him most.


    As he kissed, he added gentle bites, his teeth grazing her tender skin.


    The sharp yet fleeting sensations made her gasp, her fingers clenching the sheets beneath her as her body arched toward him.


    Each bite sent jolts of pleasure through her, heightening her sensitivity and making her wetter with every passing second.


    "Riley¡­" she whimpered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    She wanted to beg, to plead with him to stop teasing and take her already, but the words wouldn¡¯t come.


    Her body was betraying her completely now, her hips shifting slightly as if seeking more contact, more friction, more of him.


    Riley, however, was in no rush.


    He was in complete control, and his deliberate pace made it clear that he intended to savor every inch of her.


    He wasn¡¯t just claiming her body; he was worshiping it, leaving no part of her untouched, no inch of her skin unkissed.


    Veronica¡¯s breaths came in shallow gasps, her chest heaving as her arousal built to an unbearable crescendo.


    She was on the edge of losing herself completely, her mind too clouded by pleasure to hold onto coherent thoughts.


    All she knew was that Riley was driving her to heights she had never dreamed possible, and she was powerless to stop him.


    Riley took his time, savoring every moment as his lips and tongue explored Veronica¡¯s thighs with meticulous attention.


    He kissed, licked, and sucked every sweet inch of her soft, inviting skin, dragging out the anticipation for nearly a dozen minutes.


    His deliberate teasing sent shivers up her spine, leaving her panting with desire.


    When he finally decided to go in for the kill, Veronica¡¯s entire body tensed in anticipation, her breath catching in her throat.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­ yesssss!" she cried out, her voice trembling with pure pleasure as Riley¡¯s mouth found her core.


    He worked with an intensity that bordered on feral, his tongue and lips moving with expert precision.


    It was as if he were a man starved, devouring her with an insatiable hunger that left her gasping and writhing beneath him.


    The sensation was electric, and Veronica couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how perfectly he knew exactly what to do to drive her wild.


    She felt herself melting under his touch, her body alive with sensation.


    It was as if she were floating on the bed, weightless, while Riley¡¯s mouth explored every inch of her.


    His tongue moved in patterns that left her trembling, his lips following closely to leave no spot untouched.


    Every flick, every suck, and every kiss sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, building her higher and higher.


    "Ohhhh¡­ ohhhhhh," Veronica moaned even louder, her voice cracking as her body arched instinctively.


    Her hands flew to Riley¡¯s head, fingers tangling in his hair as if to anchor herself to reality.


    She pulled him closer, urging him on, her hips lifting off the bed in an unspoken plea for more.


    Riley didn¡¯t disappoint. His rhythm was relentless, his tongue diving deep and his lips sealing around her with precision.


    Veronica felt completely consumed by him, her entire world reduced to the fire he ignited between her legs.


    Every nerve in her body seemed to hum with ecstasy, and she couldn¡¯t stop the steady stream of moans and cries that spilled from her lips.


    Her legs trembled as Riley pushed her closer to the edge, her breaths coming in short, desperate gasps. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body moved on its own, responding to his touch with an urgency she couldn¡¯t control.


    The pleasure was all-encompassing, leaving her utterly at his mercy.


    For Veronica, there was no doubt¡ªRiley was a master of his craft, and she was entirely, blissfully his in that moment.


    "Riley, what are you doing to me? It¡¯s so good! Don¡¯t stop, please," Veronica gasped, her voice trembling with a mixture of disbelief and pleasure.


    Her body was completely at his mercy, trembling under his touch, her chest heaving as waves of warmth coursed through her.


    This was her first experience being eaten out like this, and she couldn¡¯t believe the sensations that Riley was awakening within her.


    Every flick of his tongue sent electric jolts racing through her, each movement more intoxicating than the last.


    Riley was relentless, his mouth skillfully exploring every inch of her, tasting her deeply as if he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Her sweet, intoxicating flavor coated his tongue, and he savored every drop of her arousal as though it were a delicacy made just for him.


    He lapped at her folds greedily, his hunger only fueling her rising ecstasy.


    "Oh my¡­ it¡¯s so good!" Veronica moaned, her voice trembling as her fingers gripped the sheets tightly.


    Her hips began moving involuntarily, rocking gently against his face as if her body was trying to get even closer to him.


    Her legs trembled, her toes curling with every skilled flick of his tongue and the way his lips wrapped around her most sensitive spots.


    Riley¡¯s intensity was overwhelming.


    His strong hands gripped her thighs firmly, keeping her open for him as he devoured her without pause.


    Veronica felt herself slipping further into the abyss of pleasure, her thoughts blurring into a haze.


    Her eyes rolled back, her head pressing into the pillow as her voice rose in pitch, unable to contain the moans spilling from her lips.


    "Ohhh¡­ Riley! It feels so good! Don¡¯t stop!" she cried, her voice breaking as she writhed beneath him.


    Every part of her body was alive, buzzing with an energy she had never experienced before.


    She had no idea her body could feel this way, and now that she did, she couldn¡¯t imagine ever going without it again.


    Minutes passed, but it felt like hours of bliss.


    Veronica could feel a pressure building inside her, a familiar, tightening sensation that left her gasping for air.

 Chapter 60 Circle

    Veronica¡¯s thighs quivered uncontrollably, her body reacting instinctively to the overwhelming pleasure.


    "I¡¯m so close," she thought, her mind spinning as she felt herself nearing the edge.


    Her hips ground against Riley¡¯s face more urgently, her body desperate for release.


    "Just a little more¡­ I¡¯m almost there!"


    But just as she was about to tip over into ecstasy, Riley stopped.


    "Riley? Don¡¯t stop, please," Veronica begged, her voice filled with desperation.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly as she stared down at him, her face flushed with need.


    "One more lick, and I¡¯m about to come so hard," she pleaded, her legs trembling as she tried to push her hips closer to him.


    Riley smirked, his confidence radiating from every inch of him as he moved up her body.


    "I know my tongue is good, Veronica," he said, his voice low and teasing, "but I have something better for you."


    Without waiting for a response, he leaned down and captured her lips in a searing kiss.


    His tongue slid against hers, and she could taste herself on him, the intimate act making her head spin even more.


    The kiss was deep and unrelenting, stealing the breath from her lungs and leaving her even more desperate for what was coming next.


    As their lips parted, Veronica felt him shift. Her breath hitched when she felt the head of his cock press against her slick entrance.


    Riley didn¡¯t use his hands¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to. His movements were precise, his confidence undeniable as he positioned himself perfectly.


    Slowly, he pushed forward, the thick head of his cock stretching her inch by inch.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­" Veronica gasped, her body tensing at the unfamiliar sensation.


    The slow, deliberate pace was torturous, her walls gripping him tightly as he worked his way inside her.


    When he was halfway in, Riley paused, his lips brushing against her ear as he whispered,


    "Are you ready for this?"


    Before she could respond, he thrust forward with a powerful motion.


    Bang!


    The bed creaked loudly under the force of his movement, the sound echoing in the room.


    But the noise was nothing compared to the scream that tore from Veronica¡¯s lips.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" she cried out, breaking the kiss as her body arched off the bed.


    Her mind went completely blank, consumed by the overwhelming pleasure of Riley filling her completely.


    The intensity of the sensation pushed her over the edge, her climax crashing over her like a tidal wave.


    Her walls clenched tightly around him as her entire body shook, her hands clawing at his back in a desperate attempt to ground herself.


    She couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t speak¡ªshe could only feel.


    The pleasure was all-encompassing, leaving her trembling and gasping for air.


    Riley didn¡¯t move at first, letting her ride out the waves of her orgasm.


    His cock throbbed inside her, stretching her perfectly as her body spasmed around him.


    When her breathing finally began to steady, he pulled back slightly, only to thrust forward again with the same force.


    Veronica¡¯s moans filled the room once more as Riley began to move, their bodies perfectly in sync.


    Every thrust sent a fresh wave of pleasure through her, building her higher and higher as they lost themselves in each other.


    Nothing else mattered in that moment¡ªjust the two of them, tangled together in pure, unrestrained passion.


    Pak


    Pak


    Pak


    Riley moved with unrelenting force, his hips slamming into Veronica¡¯s with an intensity that left her breathless.


    Their bodies were locked together in a perfect, passionate rhythm, the heat of their sweat mixing as the room filled with the sound of their union.


    The pleasure was almost too much, a tidal wave crashing over them both, yet neither could bring themselves to stop.


    Veronica was a trembling mess beneath him, her voice raw from moaning his name over and over again.


    Each thrust sent her closer to the edge, her body arching up to meet him in desperate need.


    Her fingers clutched at his back, her nails leaving faint red trails as she held on to him like her life depended on it.


    "Why does it feel so good?" she gasped, her voice trembling as her head tilted back against the pillow.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her heart pounding as Riley continued to drive her wild.


    "It¡¯s amazing, Riley! Don¡¯t stop! Do me more!" she begged, her tone laced with sweetness and desperation.


    Her words only spurred Riley on, his grin turning predatory as he increased his pace.


    "You like this, don¡¯t you?" he growled, his voice low and rough.


    "You¡¯re mine, Veronica. Say it."


    "Yes, Riley! I¡¯m yours!" she cried out, her hips lifting instinctively to meet his thrusts.


    The sheer size and thickness of him drove her insane, every movement stretching her perfectly and hitting all the right spots.


    She could feel every inch of him as he buried himself deep inside her, and the thought of it sent shivers of pleasure coursing through her.


    Her hands were everywhere¡ªrunning through his hair, gripping his shoulders, clutching the sheets as if she couldn¡¯t decide where to hold on.


    Finally, they settled around his neck, her fingers tangling in his damp hair as she pulled him closer. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her lips found his in a searing kiss, their tongues tangling as their passion grew even more intense.


    Riley responded by driving into her even harder, his thrusts powerful and unrelenting.


    The bed creaked beneath them, the sound punctuating the symphony of their shared pleasure.


    Veronica could feel herself unraveling, her body trembling as the pleasure built higher and higher.


    "Oh my God, Riley!" she moaned, her voice breaking as her body rocked against his.


    Her legs wrapped around his waist, pulling him deeper into her as she surrendered completely to the moment.


    She bit her lower lip, her eyes fluttering open to meet his piercing gaze.


    Their eyes locked, and everything else seemed to disappear.


    The world outside the room faded away, leaving only the two of them, connected in the most intimate way possible.

 Chapter 61 Pencil

    Veronica couldn¡¯t look away from him, the intensity in his eyes making her heart race even faster.


    "Veronica," Riley murmured, his voice rough and breathless.


    "You¡¯re incredible. You feel so perfect."


    His words made her melt, a fresh wave of heat washing over her as her body responded instinctively.


    She could feel every powerful thrust, every movement of his body as he drove her closer and closer to the edge. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her breathing grew ragged, her cries of pleasure turning into incoherent gasps as the tension in her core reached a breaking point.


    Her hands tightened in his hair as she arched her back, pressing her chest against his.


    "Riley¡­ I¡¯m so close¡­ don¡¯t stop, please!" she begged, her voice trembling with desperation.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Riley growled, his tone dripping with confidence.


    "I¡¯m going to make you come so hard you won¡¯t be able to think straight."


    He shifted slightly, angling his hips in a way that made Veronica cry out in surprise and pleasure.


    The new angle sent a shockwave through her, her entire body tightening as the pleasure became almost too much to bear.


    She felt her orgasm building rapidly, her hips grinding against his as her body sought that final push over the edge.


    "I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t take it¡­" she gasped, her voice trembling as she teetered on the brink.


    "You can, Veronica," Riley said, his voice steady and commanding.


    "You¡¯re mine, and I¡¯m going to take you there."


    With one final, deep thrust, Veronica¡¯s body gave in.


    "Rileyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!" She let out a scream of pure ecstasy as her orgasm crashed over her, her walls clenching around Riley as wave after wave of pleasure consumed her.


    Her back arched off the bed, her nails digging into his shoulders as her body trembled uncontrollably.


    Riley didn¡¯t stop, his movements slowing but never ceasing as he guided her through her climax.


    The intensity of the moment left her gasping for air, her vision blurry as she clung to him, completely overwhelmed.


    As her body finally began to relax, Riley leaned down to kiss her gently, his lips soft against hers in stark contrast to the intensity of their passion moments ago.


    Veronica¡¯s heart swelled at the tenderness in his touch, her hands sliding down to rest on his chest as she caught her breath.


    "I told you," Riley murmured against her lips, his voice filled with satisfaction.


    "You¡¯re mine."


    Veronica could only nod, her body still tingling as she lay beneath him, completely spent but entirely content.


    Veronica could hardly believe it when Riley began to move again, his energy seemingly boundless despite the intensity of their previous moments.


    Her body was still trembling from the aftershocks of her peak, her breaths coming in shallow gasps, but Riley showed no signs of slowing down.


    It was as though his stamina was inexhaustible, and the realization sent a mix of awe and apprehension coursing through her.


    Every movement of his reignited the fire in her, leaving her simultaneously yearning for more and overwhelmed by the pace he set.


    "I haven¡¯t come yet, Veronica. Now it¡¯s my turn," Riley said, his voice low and husky, pulling her body into a position where she lay on her stomach, her perfect heart-shaped bottom angled towards him.


    This was a new, more provocative position, and a blush crept up her neck.


    Riley would take her like a dog in heat!


    "Isn¡¯t this a little too much, Riley?" Veronica asked, her voice barely a whisper, a mixture of apprehension and burgeoning excitement evident in her tone.


    Still, she obeyed, as that was their unspoken agreement ¨C a silent understanding of shared desires and boundaries that stretched and shifted with each encounter.


    "Spread your lips for me, Veronica. I want to see your pink flesh," Riley commanded, his voice laced with a raw intensity. Veronica complied, revealing the exquisite sight that awaited him.


    He couldn¡¯t believe how beautiful her inner landscape was, a hidden world of delicate curves and pulsating sensitivity.


    The memory of entering that sweet, tight space still resonated within him, a tangible reminder of the pleasure they had shared moments before, and he eagerly anticipated returning to the intimacy.


    And that was exactly what he did. He took hold of his impressive big fat cock, the sheer size and power of it an indication to his great physical prowess, and plunged it deep inside her.


    He entered her with a powerful thrust, a rhythm that mirrored the escalating intensity of their encounter, a dance of surrender and control.


    Her hips arched, her body responding with a visceral release, each groan a lewd music to the pleasure he was delivering.


    "I can¡¯t believe how tight you are, Veronica," Riley praised, his movements growing more forceful, each thrust a deliberate exploration of her inner landscape.


    It was a perfect fit, her walls tightening and pressing against his length, a symphony of sensations.


    Her supple walls seemed to caress and grip his large cock, a powerful and responsive experience for him, an obvious evidence to her exquisite perfect pink pussy.


    "Ahhh... it¡¯s been... ohhh... more than... ahhh... 100 years¡­ a long time. Of course, it¡¯ll be tight. And you¡¯re so big, Riley. I didn¡¯t know men could have such giant cocks in them!" Veronica moaned, her face buried in the mattress. Her breath hitched, her body arching even higher.


    The sheer power of his thrusts was a revelation, a new level of sensation that sent waves of heat through her.


    His length filled her, and the deep, rhythmic pounding echoed the escalating intensity of their passion.


    "Mmm, feel that, Veronica?" Riley murmured, his voice a low growl, his fingers tracing the curve of her hip, encouraging her to move with him, to surrender to the exquisite dance they were creating.


    "Your pussy is begging for my come," Riley growled, his voice a low, guttural rumble, each syllable laced with the raw intensity of his desire.


    The room thrummed with the escalating pressure, the air thick with the anticipation of release.


    "Yes come in me, Riley. I want to feel your hot come into my pussy." Veronica responded, her voice trembling with pleasure, and in her haze of ecstasy, she found herself uttering words more shameless and uninhibited than she ever thought possible.

 Chapter 62 Windy

    "I will. Just a little more," Riley promised, his voice a low growl, and continued to plow Veronica¡¯s cunt from behind.


    Each thrust now carried a primal force, the impact reverberating through the bed and into the very core of their being.


    The room, once a space of intimacy, had transformed into a cauldron of their shared passion.


    He gripped Veronica¡¯s breasts, using them for leverage as he mounted her from behind, the rough, intense sex escalating to a fever pitch.


    Each impact was a powerful statement, a forceful declaration of their mutual passion, a physical manifestation of the unspoken desires that bound them together.


    Pak


    Pak


    Pak


    The rhythmic pounding echoed through the room, a relentless drumbeat that built to a crescendo. Riley¡¯s focus narrowed, his mind a whirlwind of anticipation.


    He thought only of the explosive release that awaited him, of the overwhelming sensation that would flood his body, of the intoxicating heat that would consume him.


    Until, after a few agonizing, yet exhilarating, moments, he leaned back, gripping her hips with a newfound intensity, pushing himself deeper than ever before.


    Veronica arched in response, her body mirroring the intensity of his movements, her cries of pleasure a symphony of interwoven sensations.


    "You¡¯re so deep inside, Riley!" her voice was a ragged whisper, lost in the maelstrom of her pleasure.


    "Ahhhh¡­" a single, breathy moan escaping her lips.


    "Ohhhh¡­" another moan, a sound that resonated with the intensity of the moment.


    "Ughhhhhhh¡­" a guttural groan, a primal expression of her escalating pleasure, a symphony of interwoven sensations.


    Veronica was lost in the intoxicating waves of pleasure. She knew another intense orgasm was imminent, the anticipation building into a torturous crescendo.


    The world narrowed to a focused point of exquisite pain and ecstasy. She could feel the heat radiating from within, the pressure building, the sensation intensifying with each thrust.


    "I¡¯ll fill you up, Veronica," Riley warned, his voice thick with anticipation, his eyes locked on hers, reflecting the shared passion that consumed them. And then it happened.


    A synchronized explosion of ecstasy. His seed, a torrent of release, filled her depths, a powerful surge that echoed the intensity of their shared passion.


    And she released a powerful squirt, a vibrant eruption of pleasure against the bed sheets, staining the fabric with the colours of their shared desire.


    The room, momentarily still, then erupted again in a final, shuddering exhale as they both reached the ultimate peak of their passionate encounter.


    The bed beneath them pulsed with the aftershocks of their release, a silent witness to the intensity of their connection.


    Of course, their encounter was far from over. Just a few minutes later, the intensity reignited, and the bed once again became the stage for their unrelenting passion.


    "So, Veronica, are you ready for another round?" Riley¡¯s¡¯s voice was smooth, but the underlying hunger in his eyes was unmistakable.


    His gaze swept over her, taking in her every curve, lingering in ways that made her feel exposed and vulnerable as if he saw right through her.


    "Do I have a choice?" Veronica answered but she was smiling. Since she was within reach, Riley reached out, his hand gently brushing the side of her arm.


    The touch was feather-light, but it sent a wave of awareness coursing through her body. His fingers traced a slow, deliberate path down her arm, his touch both possessive and teasing.


    "That¡¯s better," he murmured, his lips curling into a smirk. He let his hand slide to her waist, pulling her just a little closer until she could feel the heat radiating from his body.


    His thumb grazed her skin tracing every inch of her body.


    Riley leaned down, capturing Veronica¡¯s lips in a deep, possessive kiss that sent shivers down her spine. The heat of his body enveloped her, making her feel alive in ways she hadn¡¯t expected.


    His hands explored her curves, tracing the contours of her body, igniting a fire within her. Despite the exhaustion that lingered in her mind because of the several big explosions she just had, her body betrayed her, responding eagerly to his touch.


    In a fluid motion, he laid her back against the soft sheets of the bed, the world around them fading away.


    Veronica¡¯s breath hitched as she sank into the softness, the sensation mingling with the anticipation swirling inside her.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to focus on the warmth building between them, but the tension hung heavy in the air, thickening with unspoken desires.


    Riley took his time at the start of this new round, savoring the moment as he kissed his way down her neck, exploring the delicate skin with his lips.


    Veronica gasped at the sensation, her heart racing as he teased her senses, drawing her deeper into the haze of desire.


    She felt herself becoming lost in the rhythm of his movements, her body responding instinctively to his every caress.


    When he finally entered her, it was swift and powerful, leaving her breathless. A sharp gasp escaped her lips as she felt the overwhelming sensation of him filling her.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­" she moaned, her voice trembling as she tried to adjust to his size. Her body tightened around him, both welcoming and resisting, caught in the tumult of pleasure and small pain as her pussy stretched beyond its limits again around Riley¡¯s big fat cock. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riley paused, his lips brushing against her ear, his voice a low murmur.


    "You feel so good around me, Veronica. So hot, so tight, and so wet." His tone was both commanding and soothing, a paradox that both comforted and excited her.


    As he began to rock his body against hers, the rhythm grew steady, each thrust purposeful and deliberate.


    Veronica felt the initial pain start to ebb, replaced by a rush of warmth that spread through her body.


    Her moans filled the room, growing louder as he found the right angle, sending jolts of pleasure coursing through her.


    Riley¡¯s movements became more insistent, drawing her deeper into the experience, compelling her to let go of her reservations just like the last time.

 Chapter 63 Cable

    With each thrust, Veronica felt herself succumbing to the sensations, her body responding eagerly to the relentless rhythm.


    Riley was powerful, a force that demanded her submission, and yet, in that moment, she found a strange comfort in surrendering to him.


    The connection between them deepened, becoming something primal and raw.


    As Riley continued to move, Veronica could feel the tension building within her, a tight coil ready to snap.


    She lost herself in the moment, focusing on the sensations¡ªthe heat, the pressure, the undeniable connection that bound them together.


    It was as if the world outside ceased to exist, leaving only the two of them in a private realm of ecstasy.


    "Just like that," Riley encouraged, his voice thick with lust. "Give in to the pleasure."


    "Ahhhhhh¡­" With a shuddering breath, Veronica surrendered fully to the moment, allowing herself to be swept away by the waves of sensation.


    Riley¡¯s presence enveloped her, both commanding and intoxicating, and she found herself teetering on the edge of bliss, ready to embrace whatever came next.


    The next wave of pleasure hit Veronica swiftly and with undeniable intensity.


    "Ahhhhhhh¡­ comingggggggg!" she cried out, her body arching off the bed as she reached her climax.


    It felt as though the world around her dissolved into a haze, leaving only the pulsing pleasure that surged through her.


    Her pussy walls contracted around Riley¡¯s cock, milking him greedily, as if her body were trying to draw out every last drop of ecstasy.


    She felt her love juices flood the bed, warm and inviting, coating the sheets in a thick, milky white substance that glistened under the dim light.


    It clung to the skin of Riley¡¯s shaft, slicking the entire girth of him, especially as it dripped down to his balls, creating a primal scene that echoed the raw desire that had consumed them.


    "Look at you," Riley breathed, his voice thick with lust as he watched her unravel beneath him.


    The sight of her in such bliss was intoxicating, each ripple of pleasure she experienced igniting a fire within him.


    He could feel her warmth enveloping him, the way her body responded to his every thrust, pushing him closer to his own peak.


    Veronica¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, lost in the euphoria that coursed through her.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps as the waves of pleasure washed over her, each crest crashing into her with renewed intensity.


    The room seemed to fade away, the only sound that mattered being her own cries mingling with the rhythm of their bodies moving together.


    In that moment, she was completely vulnerable, surrendering to the sensations that overwhelmed her.


    Her mind swirled with the sheer depth of her feelings for Riley, the way he made her feel alive, desired, and utterly consumed by passion.


    She never wanted this moment to end.


    "Riley¡­" she gasped, her voice a desperate whisper, as if his name alone could tether her to reality.


    It was a plea, a prayer, and an affirmation of everything they shared in that heated moment.


    She wanted him to know how deeply he affected her, how he unlocked parts of her she never knew existed.


    Just when Veronica thought Riley would finally stop, she realized how wrong she was. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He showed no signs of slowing down, his pace growing even more relentless.


    His thrusts became violent and powerful, each one driving her deeper into the bed as though he wanted to pin her there permanently.


    The intensity left her breathless, her body trembling under his unyielding passion.


    It was then that Veronica noticed the tension building in Riley¡¯s movements.


    His breathing became heavier, more ragged, and she felt him throbbing inside her, a clear sign that he was nearing his climax.


    A sly smile spread across her lips as an idea came to her.


    Summoning her inner control, she tightened her pussy walls around his thick cock, using every bit of her muscle control to grip him firmly.


    The reaction was immediate.


    Riley let out a deep, guttural grunt, the sound raw and filled with appreciation.


    His hands gripped her hips tightly, his rhythm faltering for just a moment as he processed the new sensation.


    "Damn, Veronica," he growled, his voice thick with desire. "You¡¯re incredible."


    Encouraged by his reaction, Veronica squeezed even harder, a sense of satisfaction blooming within her as she watched his face contort with pleasure.


    For the first time that night, she felt like she had the upper hand, and the power of it sent a thrill coursing through her veins.


    "You like that?" she teased breathlessly, her voice soft but laced with mischief.


    Riley¡¯s answer came in the form of a deep, almost primal thrust that left her.


    "You¡¯re going to drive me crazy," he muttered, his voice rough as he fought to hold back.


    Veronica couldn¡¯t help but smile. She had him exactly where she wanted him.


    Riley responded by increasing his rhythm, driving deeper into her with each thrust.


    He could feel the heat radiating from her body, the way her muscles gripped him tighter, coaxing him closer to his own climax.


    "So good. So fucking beautiful," he said, his voice low and filled with need.


    "Feel everything. Feel my cock inside you."


    As he thrust into her, the intensity of their connection heightened.


    Veronica could feel every inch of him, every movement sending electric shocks of pleasure coursing through her body.


    The boundaries of their individual selves blurred, and she surrendered completely to the bliss that enveloped her.


    With each powerful thrust, Riley found himself lost in her warmth, the sensation of her slick walls drawing him in deeper, urging him on.


    He could feel the tension building within him, matching the tight coil of pleasure that had formed in Veronica.


    The world outside ceased to exist, leaving only the two of them entwined in their own paradise.


    "Ahhh¡­ it¡¯s so much¡­ I can feel it again, Riley. I think I¡¯m going to come again!" Veronica moaned, the overwhelming sensations building to a crescendo.


    She could feel the tightness in her cunt intensifying, a delicious pressure that threatened to consume her once again.

 Chapter 64 Basket

    Her body throbbed with need, each pulse echoing the rhythm of their connection.


    "Just a little more," Riley urged, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he pushed them both toward the edge.


    The heat of their bodies mingled, a perfect storm of desire and need, drawing them closer to the inevitable climax.


    As Veronica felt the wave of pleasure rising within her once more, she surrendered completely to it, allowing herself to be swept away in the tide.


    "It¡¯s here!" With a final, shuddering gasp, she peaked again, her body trembling in the aftershocks of her release.


    Riley could feel her walls clenching around him, and with a primal groan, he surrendered to his own pleasure, losing himself in the depths of her warmth.


    Pew


    Pew


    Pew


    Riley and Veronica shared the night in a haze of passion, their bodies entwined as they explored each other again and again.


    Sleep became an afterthought, overshadowed by the irresistible pull of their desire.


    They made love tirelessly, their connection deepening with every kiss, every touch, and every whispered word.


    The room was filled with the sound of their shared pleasure, a melody of moans, gasps, and soft laughter that carried them through the night.


    By the time the first light of dawn crept through the curtains, painting the room in soft hues of gold and pink, neither of them had rested.


    The warm glow of the rising sun marked the beginning of a new day, but to them, it felt like a continuation of something far more profound¡ªa bond forged in the quiet hours of the night.


    Veronica lay against Riley, her head resting on his chest as they caught their breath, their bodies still tangled together beneath the rumpled sheets.


    Despite the exhaustion in her limbs, a satisfied smile graced her lips.


    "You¡¯re relentless," she teased softly, her fingers tracing idle patterns on his chest.


    Riley chuckled, his hand gently stroking her back.


    "I could say the same about you," he replied, his voice warm and full of affection.


    Neither of them wanted the moment to end, and as the sun rose higher in the sky, they held each other close, savoring the intimacy they had shared throughout the night.


    ***


    "Ahhhhhhhgggg¡­ what happened to me?" Katherine groaned, rubbing her aching head as she struggled to recall the events.


    A minute later, it all came rushing back.


    "Riley¡­ and that woman¡­ the drink!" She tried to stand, but her legs felt weak, as if she were a newborn.


    "What was in that drink? Did they poison me?" she muttered, frowning.


    Sitting cross-legged on the floor, Katherine activated her spiritual sense to assess her condition.


    To her surprise, everything appeared normal.


    Her body was fine, her veins coursed with rich spiritual essence, and the qi in her blood was as strong as that of a bull.


    The discovery left her confused.


    Cautiously, she tried to rise again. This time, she succeeded on her fifth attempt, albeit unsteadily.


    Summoning her black staff to use as a makeshift cane, she hobbled out of the room, her determination fueling her every step.


    She needed to find Riley.


    Three minutes later, Katherine arrived at the training ground, only to see a crowd gathered, their attention fixed on a stunningly beautiful woman in the midst of an intense training session.


    Katherine found Riley, alright¡ªhe was busy teaching a beautiful woman using the same tricks he¡¯d used on the disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect.


    "Ouch¡­ don¡¯t be naughty, Elder Riley! That wasn¡¯t my ass at all¡ªit¡¯s my p¡­" Veronica¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red, cutting herself off mid-sentence.


    Her embarrassed expression, combined with her revealing cultivator robes that accentuated her tall, curvaceous figure, made all the male disciples gawk shamelessly.


    Katherine, her frustration barely contained, stepped forward and voiced her displeasure.


    "Elder Riley! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to teach outsiders, especially without the approval of the Stone Mountain Sect."


    Veronica turned, an amused smile spreading across her face.


    "Oh? If it isn¡¯t Elder Riley¡¯s jealous little girlfriend. What¡¯s the matter, sweetheart? Afraid I¡¯ll take your spot? Why don¡¯t you come learn too? Don¡¯t be greedy. Besides"¡ªshe tilted her head coyly¡ª"I¡¯ve decided I like Riley as a man. I¡¯ll be his girlfriend too."


    "What?!" one of the male disciples exclaimed, his voice a mixture of disbelief and envy.


    "Elder Riley got Daoist Midnight Lotus as his girlfriend and picked up another goddess?"


    "Life is so unfair! When¡¯s my turn to create a harem of beauties like this?!" another lamented.


    "Shut up, fool," someone snapped.


    "If you were as awesome as Elder Riley, you¡¯d have girls throwing themselves at you too."


    As the disciples gossiped, Chloe leaned in to whisper to her best friend, Leia.


    "See? Elder Riley¡¯s got two women now. Don¡¯t hesitate anymore, Leia. Do you think someone like Daoist Midnight Lotus¡ªa true Nascent Soul Realm expert¡ªwould fall for an ordinary man? He¡¯s probably hiding his cultivation base. The real powerhouses do that all the time to look cool." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leia frowned, skeptical.


    "But that¡¯s impossible. Elder Riley was just a trash cultivator stuck in the Outer Disciples¡¯ Court a few weeks ago."


    "Exactly," Chloe countered.


    "He was nothing but a handsome face before, but now he¡¯s risen like a golden dragon, soaring to the heavens in one leap. If you keep hesitating, maybe I¡¯ll go after him myself, and you¡¯ll be calling me ¡¯Young Miss¡¯ in the future."


    Though she laughed it off, there was a glint of determination in Chloe¡¯s eyes.


    As they say, jokes are half-meant.


    She watched Riley with a plan forming in her mind. Only a fool would fail to seize such an opportunity.


    Everyone watched with bated breath, eager to see how this drama would unfold.


    To their surprise, it ended in a way no one had anticipated.


    "Elder Riley, teach me that trick too!" Katherine said, her voice firm and steady.


    The bold request stunned everyone.


    They had expected a fierce confrontation between the women over Riley, but instead, Daoist Midnight Lotus deftly sidestepped Veronica¡¯s teasing words, maintaining her composure.


    It was then the crowd began to suspect that Katherine, the owner of the Drunken Immortal Pavilion, might not just be a woman of status but a hidden expert in their midst.


    The realization made them look at her¡ªand Veronica¡ªwith newfound respect and curiosity.


    "Elder Riley, can you teach me as well?" Elder Michael suddenly chimed in, grinning as he joined in on the fun.


    He was wise enough to see an opportunity to grow strong also.


    The tension dissolved into a mix of amusement and intrigue as the disciples continued to whisper among themselves.

 Chapter 65 Plant

    And so, Riley¡¯s training session commenced.


    This time, he had three students: Veronica, Katherine, and Elder Michael.


    The training began as usual, with Riley demonstrating his techniques.


    Meanwhile, the 24 disciples didn¡¯t let this opportunity go to waste.


    They observed Riley closely, hoping to glean some insight into the profound meaning behind his actions.


    However, even after an hour of watching, they gained no enlightenment.


    Frustrated but not idle, they decided to spar with one another instead.


    It was then that they began to realize the true strength of what Riley had taught them.


    "Wow! It¡¯s like my body has a mind of its own," one disciple exclaimed.


    "I can automatically deflect any fatal attack that comes my way!"


    "This technique is incredible! What should we call it?"


    "A technique this amazing deserves an equally amazing name," another chimed in.


    "How about ¡¯Divine Flash¡¯?"


    "Using the word ¡¯divine¡¯ feels a bit presumptuous," someone countered.


    "What about ¡¯Untraceable Mist Walker Technique¡¯? It perfectly describes how we seem to vanish at the height of this skill."


    "Untraceable Mist Walker Technique? I love it!"


    With that, the disciples excitedly agreed on the name, marking the birth of a technique that would soon become legendary.


    An hour into the training, the disciples had completed their sparring matches, though the results were less than satisfactory. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t land a single hit on one another, making the whole exercise feel pointless.


    Frustrated, they returned to watching Riley train his three new students in the dao.


    "Hey, are you guys noticing something different?" one disciple whispered.


    "Yeah, Lady Veronica and Daoist Midnight Lotus are stunningly beautiful¡ªmore so now than ever!"


    "That¡¯s true, but look closer. Aren¡¯t they blushing and sweating like crazy, too?"


    "Of course, you fool. We were exactly the same when Elder Riley trained us! I can still feel those damn stones hitting my backside. I¡¯ll never forget that pain, no matter how long I live!"


    The disciples chatted among themselves, their observations barely scratching the surface of what was truly happening.


    "I¡¯ll get you for this later, Riley!" Katherine thought bitterly. She was at her limit.


    The training wasn¡¯t just grueling¡ªit was maddeningly intimate.


    Each stone Riley threw seemed to strike her in ways that made her body betray her.


    Her most sensitive spot had become a target, and every time the stone hit her there, the pleasure was so overwhelming she was on the verge of release.


    The feeling of pleasure tripled when the stone would hit her clit.


    But just as she was about to cross that line, Riley would redirect his aim, hitting her backside instead, leaving her unbearably frustrated.


    If not for the audience of disciples, Katherine had no doubt she would have succumbed, unable to resist the temptation to relieve herself right then and there.


    She cast a glance at Veronica, who was also dodging the stones.


    The mysterious woman¡¯s flushed cheeks and soft gasps made it clear she was suffering the same fate.


    Little moans escaped her lips as she struggled to maintain her composure.


    The only one seemingly spared from this ordeal was Elder Michael, whose training was focused solely on his footwork and dodging ability.


    Any doubts the three might have had about Riley¡¯s strength had long vanished.


    No matter how fast or cunning they tried to be, they couldn¡¯t evade his stones.


    It was clear now¡ªRiley was a hidden expert within their ranks.


    Another hour passed, and Katherine was at her breaking point.


    The relentless training had pushed her to her limits¡ªnot physically, but mentally and emotionally.


    She wanted to release the unbearable tension building inside her so badly that it was driving her mad.


    "Elder Riley, can we take a 10-minute break? I just realized I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet," Katherine said, her voice trembling slightly as she stood up after being hit squarely on her sensitive clitty spot and landing face-first in the dirt.


    She dusted off her black dress with a forced calm, all while her mind raced.


    Her real plan was to retreat to her room for privacy and finally relieve herself of this unbearable frustration.


    Riley, however, shook his head, his expression serious.


    "The training has already begun, Daoist Midnight Lotus. As you know, this technique requires constant grinding and nonstop dedication. If you stop now, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to grasp it fully." He sighed, as if genuinely saddened by the idea.


    "Perhaps you¡¯re not suited for this technique, Daoist Midn¡ª"


    "No!" Katherine interrupted, her voice firm despite the heat in her cheeks.


    "I can still continue. Please guide us, Elder Riley!" She clenched her fists, gritting her teeth in determination.


    This technique was far too valuable to give up on, no matter how much suffering she had to endure.


    And so, the day wore on, the grueling training continuing until it finally came to an end.


    "Okay, let¡¯s call it a day, everyone. We¡¯ll pick this up again tomorrow," Riley announced to his three students.


    "What? It¡¯s still too early, Elder Riley!" Katherine exclaimed, shocked.


    She glanced at the sky¡ªit was only 7 in the evening. From her past experience, Riley¡¯s training sessions usually lasted until midnight.


    "It¡¯s fine," Riley replied calmly. "The three of you are far stronger and more talented than the others. Because of that, you learn at a much faster pace. In my estimation, seven days of training like this will be enough for you to completely master this technique."


    "Thank you for your guidance, Elder Riley!" Elder Michael was the first to respond. He cupped his fists and bowed deeply.


    "I¡¯ll be here early tomorrow morning," Elder Michael added before taking his leave.


    "You did well today, Elder Michael. I¡¯ll see you then," Riley said with a nod.


    As soon as Elder Michael left, both women turned to Riley, their eyes blazing with frustration.


    "Riley, come with me. Right now!" they demanded in unison.l


    The two beautiful women glared at each other, their anger palpable.


    Bang!


    Katherine summoned her black staff, and her spiritual pressure erupted, blanketing the scene with a suffocating intensity.

 Chapter 66 Pear

    Katherine¡¯s body was cloaked in a black miasma, a clear sign of just how furious she was.


    The torment she had endured during training had pushed her to the brink, and now, her intuition about Veronica was momentarily forgotten as she was blinded by rage at this time.


    "I don¡¯t even need a weapon to deal with you, girl," Veronica said coolly, her voice carrying a dangerous edge.


    She stood her ground, her demeanor unchanging, but the suffocating killing intent she released sent chills down Katherine¡¯s spine.


    "Nascent Soul Realm, 9th stage!" Katherine gasped, realizing Veronica¡¯s cultivation level.


    She herself was only at the 3rd stage, a glaring disadvantage that made her grip her staff tighter.


    "Stop."


    A single word cut through the tension like a blade.


    Both Katherine and Veronica felt an abrupt disconnect from their powers as the chaotic convergence of qi dissipated.


    They turned toward Riley, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief.


    Riley stood calmly, his gaze steady.


    He had used his Mind Palace Master Technique to subdue the two women¡¯s minds, effortlessly halting their clash before it could escalate further.


    "Calm down, you two," Riley said with a sigh. "There¡¯s no need to fight over me. I can handle both of you at the same time with ease."


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. "Being too popular with the ladies isn¡¯t as easy as they make it sound."


    ***


    Riley brought the two women to his room and posed a simple question.


    "Both at the same time, or...?"


    "Or," Katherine replied quickly, her tone resolute.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t match Veronica¡¯s strength and had no choice but to wait her turn.


    Stepping back, she gave them space, though her chest tightened at the thought of what was about to happen.


    Her plan was to leave entirely, to retreat to another room where she wouldn¡¯t have to see or hear what was coming.


    She was still jealous of course.


    Still, she reminded herself that Riley¡¯s power and charm naturally drew women to him.


    The idea of him having a harem wasn¡¯t far-fetched.


    "Oh? You¡¯re not acting like the jealous girlfriend anymore, Daoist Midnight Lotus?" Veronica teased, smirking confidently.


    "If you want, I can let you go first. I¡¯m magnanimous since, well, I¡¯m clearly the stronger woman here."


    Katherine paused for a moment, then smiled sweetly.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Veronica. I¡¯ll make sure to leave plenty of my scent on Riley¡¯s cock, so you can taste it later. But your presence is no longer needed here." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She moved toward Riley, clinging possessively to his arm.


    Katherine wasn¡¯t ready to indulge in something as overwhelming as a threesome just yet.


    For now, she wanted Riley all to herself.


    "You¡ª!" Veronica started, but stopped herself, narrowing her eyes instead.


    She exhaled sharply, her expression unreadable as she realized she had been outmaneuvered, at least for now.


    "Fine," she said with a sly smile.


    "Enjoy yourself. In the end, I¡¯ll have the last laugh. I¡¯ll spend more time with Riley than you ever will, and when he¡¯s with me, he¡¯ll fuck me so good I¡¯ll scream his name all night long."


    With that parting remark, Veronica vanished from the room, leaving Katherine and Riley alone.


    With Veronica gone, Katherine no longer had to hold herself back.


    "Riley! I need you!" she moaned sweetly, her voice dripping with desire.


    She practically leaped into his arms, her creamy white legs wrapping tightly around his waist.


    Her excitement was palpable, her body trembling as she clung to him, craving the rough, passionate release only he could provide.


    "I¡¯m here to serve and obey," Riley replied in humor, his voice steady but laced with heat.


    He began removing his clothes, and the two quickly lost themselves in each other.


    They made love for hours, their passion igniting like fire, carrying them all the way to midnight.


    When they were finally done, Katherine emerged from the room, her steps unsteady, her body weary from the hours of intense intimacy.


    She looked thoroughly satisfied but struggled to walk properly, as if she were relearning how to move after spending so long with her legs spread wide.


    As she opened the door, she found Veronica standing there, poised and calm, as if she had been waiting all this time.


    "Enjoy. I certainly did," Katherine said with a smirk, taking a jab at her rival.


    "Don¡¯t you worry, my dear. I¡¯ll have my turn, and I¡¯ll enjoy it just as much," Veronica replied, her tone dripping with confidence as she stepped past Katherine and into the room.


    It was now Veronica¡¯s turn, and Riley didn¡¯t disappoint.


    He lavished her with the same passion and energy, driving her to the heights of ecstasy over and over again, just as he had with Katherine.


    By the time they were finished, both women had been thoroughly satisfied, and Riley couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of accomplishment.


    "This is the perfect life," he mused, lying in bed as he planned his next move.


    "Almost perfect, at least." A sly smile crept onto his lips as he envisioned how he would eventually bring both women together for a threesome.


    ***


    Another day arrived, but this time, Riley was met with an unexpected visitor.


    "Hello? Is this the courtyard of the Stone Mountain Sect?"


    The voice was soft yet commanding, carrying the faint elegance of someone who was used to attention.


    At the gates of the Stone Mountain Sect¡¯s courtyard stood an exceptionally beautiful woman.


    Her presence was like a painting come to life¡ªflawless porcelain skin that seemed to glow under the morning sun, long silken hair cascading down her back like a waterfall, and eyes that seemed to hold entire worlds within them.


    She wore a flowing violet dress adorned with intricate embroidery, the fabric shimmering faintly as though it were alive with qi.


    The disciples nearby were immediately struck dumb by her beauty.


    It took only seconds before whispers began to ripple through the crowd.


    "Who is she? I¡¯ve never seen anyone so beautiful before!" one young disciple muttered, his voice trembling with awe.

 Chapter 67 Edge

    "She looks like a goddess descended to the mortal realm," another added, his eyes wide.


    "She must be a high-level cultivator from a powerful sect. Someone like her wouldn¡¯t visit our little Stone Mountain Sect otherwise," a third guessed, nodding as though trying to convince himself.


    "Even if she¡¯s here to challenge us, I wouldn¡¯t mind losing to her. I¡¯d be honored just to speak to her!"


    A group of female disciples stood nearby, their reactions a mix of admiration and envy.


    "How does someone look so perfect? It¡¯s unfair!" one of them muttered, crossing her arms.


    "Her spiritual aura is so refined. She¡¯s not just beautiful; she¡¯s powerful, too. You can feel it even from here," another whispered, biting her lip.


    "Do you think she¡¯s here to see Elder Michael? Or maybe Daoist Midnight Lotus?"


    "No," a male disciple interrupted, shaking his head. "I believe she specifically came here for Elder Riley."


    The mention of Riley¡¯s name sent a new wave of murmurs through the courtyard.


    "Elder Riley? Of course! Who else would attract a woman like that?"


    "It¡¯s always Elder Riley," someone grumbled in mock jealousy. "First the two beauties from yesterday, and now this goddess? Does the heavens just hand him blessings on a silver platter?"


    As the chatter continued, the beautiful woman remained composed, her calm demeanor only adding to her ethereal charm.


    She waited patiently, her gaze scanning the courtyard, her presence commanding without a single word.


    Less than a dozen breaths later, some finally gathered the courage to address the beautiful woman.


    "Daoist Bright Moon! You grace our humble courtyard with your presence! I am Elder Michael of the Stone Mountain Sect." Elder Michael panicked as he arrived and bowed deeply towards the stunning woman.


    Daoist Bright Moon was only 100 years old today, yet she was already at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. This was the same cultivation base as the Stone Mountain Sect Master, who was already more than 1,000 years old.


    It was clear that Daoist Bright Moon¡¯s talent and future were absolutely limitless. She was also the only daughter of the Heavenly Sword Sect Master, Nolan Shaper.


    Her meteoric rise in cultivation had made her famous decades prior, her brilliance evident to all who witnessed her growth.


    Elder Michael could already think of one or two reasons why Daoist Bright Moon had graced their sect with her presence today.


    "Good morning, Elder Michael. I apologize for coming unannounced, but could you please summon Young Master Riley? I have something important to discuss with him," Daoist Bright Moon said.


    "I will do so at once, Daoist Bright Moon." Elder Michael immediately rushed to deliver the message, his heart racing at the thought of failing such an esteemed figure.


    A few minutes later, Elder Michael returned with an awkward smile.


    "I apologize, Daoist Bright Moon, but Young Master Riley said it¡¯s not yet time for him to accept visitors. He¡¯s still eating breakfast," Elder Michael reported, clearly uncomfortable. He could only hope Daoist Bright Moon wouldn¡¯t take offense.


    "It¡¯s a small matter, Elder Michael. It¡¯s my fault for coming here without an invitation. I can wait," Daoist Bright Moon replied with a gentle smile. Her poise and grace made every male disciple¡¯s heart leap.


    "God, she¡¯s beautiful!" one of the disciples couldn¡¯t hold back, his voice filled with awe as he felt as though Cupid himself had struck his heart.


    Daoist Bright Moon stood calmly amidst the crowd of male disciples, her serene smile betraying none of her thoughts as she waited patiently.


    Her presence alone commanded attention, her ethereal beauty and composed demeanor making her seem otherworldly.


    The disciples exchanged whispers, their curiosity piqued by her mysterious air, but she paid them no mind.


    Three hours later, Riley descended the steps with Katherine and Veronica walking beside him.


    Riley looked refreshed, having shared a leisurely breakfast with his girlfriends before beginning their usual morning training routine.


    As the three approached the training field, they were greeted with quiet murmurs from the disciples, their gazes shifting between the elegant Daoist Bright Moon and the striking trio that had just arrived.


    The moment Katherine and Veronica laid eyes on Daoist Bright Moon, the atmosphere shifted. Subtle hostility sparked between the women, though none of them spoke.


    Their glances, however, betrayed their thoughts: suspicion, wariness, and unspoken judgment.


    They disliked one another instantly and for nearly identical reasons¡ªeach saw the others as a threat, vying for Riley¡¯s attention. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Breaking the tense silence, Daoist Bright Moon stepped forward, her tone calm yet deliberate.


    "Young Master Riley, I am Eve Shaper. I have something important to discuss with you. Could we speak in private?"


    Katherine and Veronica¡¯s gazes sharpened at the suggestion, but Riley raised a hand to forestall any reaction. He met Daoist Bright Moon¡¯s gaze evenly and responded in an unhurried voice.


    "Speak freely. I don¡¯t like keeping secrets from anyone."


    Unbeknownst to those present, Riley had already uncovered the entirety of Daoist Bright Moon¡¯s intentions. Using his unique ability, he had copied her memories the moment they crossed paths.


    He knew exactly why she was here and what she wanted. Normally, Riley had little patience for those who tried to manipulate or take advantage of him.


    However, as his eyes lingered on her, her exceptional beauty softened his irritation, prompting him to hear her out.


    The field grew silent, every pair of eyes fixed on Daoist Bright Moon.


    Riley¡¯s response had surprised her¡ªshe had clearly hoped for a private audience¡ªbut she quickly adjusted her composure. After a brief pause, she stepped forward again.


    Then, to everyone¡¯s shock,


    Thud!


    Daoist Bright Moon dropped to her knees, her elegant robes pooling on the dusty ground as she bowed deeply before Riley.


    "Young Master Riley, please take me as your disciple," she said firmly, her voice carrying both humility and determination.


    Her forehead touched the dirt, a gesture of absolute deference. The watching disciples gasped, their murmurs growing louder.


    Katherine and Veronica exchanged incredulous looks, their expressions shifting from disdain to disbelief.

 Chapter 68 Border

    Everyone turned their eyes to Riley, waiting for his response. His reputation as a powerful yet lethargic cultivator preceded him, and no one dared to interrupt the tense silence.


    "I don¡¯t take disciples," Riley said flatly, leaning back against the wooden pillar of his courtyard. His voice carried a casual indifference, as if the weight of the moment was beneath his notice.


    "I¡¯m too lazy for that. Please go back and never come here again."


    Despite his words, Riley knew the futility of his refusal. The woman before him had already made up her mind long before she set foot in his courtyard.


    Her persistence was carved into her determined gaze, one that would not waver even in the face of death.


    Eve dropped to her knees, her voice unwavering.


    "Please, Young Master Riley! If not your disciple, then let me be anything¡ªyour servant, your slave, or even your bedwarmer!" Her declaration rang out with fervor, startling even the other disciples nearby.


    Riley let out a slow sigh, brushing a strand of hair from his face.


    "Why?" he asked, his brow lifting slightly as he looked her over.


    "Why are you doing this? With your talent, you could easily become one of the strongest cultivators on this continent. All you need is time to mature, and you¡¯d eventually reach the peak. So why throw that away to follow me?"


    Eve met his gaze without hesitation, her expression resolute.


    "I know I have potential, but who knows what the future holds? The path of cultivation is filled with tribulations, and I could face countless disasters before I ever reach the top. I might die before I even come close. It¡¯s better to hold onto the thigh of a giant and secure my path upward without fear or uncertainty."


    Her voice was steady, but her words revealed the harsh truth of their world. The Nine Cauldrons Continent had birthed countless geniuses and prodigies, yet few of them ever reached their potential.


    Most were struck down by enemies, rival factions, or even their own overconfidence. Eve had no intention of becoming just another name lost to history.


    More than that, she carried the words of the Matriarch Daoist Silver Sword herself, a figure revered across the continent.


    The Matriarch had spoken of Riley with a mixture of awe and fear, warning Eve that his potential was unfathomable. "Do whatever it takes," the Matriarch had told her. "Get close to him, secure his favor, and do not let him slip through your fingers."


    Riley stared at her for a moment longer, his expression unreadable. Then, he gave a low chuckle, shaking his head.


    "Fine," he said at last, his tone resigned.


    "Since you¡¯ve forced my hand, you¡¯ll be my bedwarmer from now on."


    Eve¡¯s face lit up with triumph. She bowed deeply, her forehead nearly touching the ground.


    "Thank you so much, Young Master Riley! I will serve you to the best of my ability," she promised, her voice brimming with gratitude.


    "Good," Riley replied, waving a hand dismissively. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But if you¡¯re going to follow me, I won¡¯t tolerate weakness. Join today¡¯s training session. I don¡¯t want any useless people slowing me down on my cultivation journey."


    Eve¡¯s eyes gleamed with determination as she nodded vigorously.


    "Yes, Young Master! I won¡¯t let you down!"


    And so, the training began. Riley, who had initially trained three disciples, now found himself with a fourth.


    Despite his complaints about laziness, his instruction was precise and grueling, pushing each of them to their limits.


    Eve, true to her word, threw herself into the training with everything she had.


    The other disciples watched her with a mixture of admiration and envy, whispering amongst themselves about her unwavering determination.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the courtyard echoed with the sounds of their effort, marking the start of a new chapter in Riley¡¯s journey¡ªone that would ripple far beyond the confines of his quiet courtyard.


    The training session had finally come to an end, leaving Eve both exhausted and exhilarated.


    Despite the grueling exercises and unorthodox techniques Riley employed, she could feel her body humming with newfound strength and vitality.


    But the training had also left her hyper-aware of her body, a lingering effect of Riley¡¯s methods. Her clit and pussy was practically throbbing with need at the moment.


    Still, Eve wasted no time stepping into her new role. She had been given the honor of becoming Riley¡¯s bedwarmer, a position she took far more seriously than one might expect.


    This wasn¡¯t just about warming his bed¡ªit was a chance to prove her worth, to secure her place by his side, and to rise above the countless other hopefuls vying for his favor.


    Though she didn¡¯t fully understand the purpose of Riley¡¯s training regimen, she had her suspicions.


    During the session, Riley had subjected her to the same intense techniques as his two girlfriends, Katherine and Veronica.


    He targeted sensitive points on their bodies with precision, even striking areas most would consider taboo.


    The sharp, tingling sensations had left Eve¡¯s body hyper-aroused by the time the session ended, her every nerve alive with an unfamiliar heat.


    Despite this, Eve refrained from giving in to her urges. She had never known the touch of a man before and was determined to preserve herself for Riley.


    To her, this was more than just discipline¡ªit was a statement of her devotion. Eve knew she was beautiful; men had always looked at her with desire, but she had ignored them all.


    She had saved herself for someone truly exceptional, and in her eyes, Riley was that man.


    She would be with the greatest and she believed every word that the Matriarch had said to her.


    She moved swiftly to his room, her resolve unshaken. The air inside was cool, a sharp contrast to the warmth radiating from her skin.


    Eve methodically prepared the bed, smoothing the sheets and ensuring every detail was perfect. Finally, she shed her clothing, folding it neatly and setting it aside.


    Standing there in her natural state, she felt a mixture of nervousness and anticipation.

 Chapter 69 Show

    Eve glanced at her reflection in a nearby mirror, her cheeks flushed from the lingering effects of training.


    Her figure was flawless, her skin unblemished, and her eyes gleamed with determination.


    She believed this was only the beginning. Her role as Riley¡¯s bedwarmer was a stepping stone to something greater.


    Today¡¯s training had shown her that Riley would not abandon those under his care, and she was determined to become indispensable to him.


    She knew the Matriarch hadn¡¯t lied to her, especially after experiencing Riley¡¯s mysterious abilities firsthand.


    No matter how much she tried to dodge the incoming stones, they struck her with uncanny accuracy, landing on her most vulnerable precious female spot, even through her panty-covered skin.


    She had employed secret techniques to evade them, yet they still found their mark, as if guided by some unseen force.


    In her eyes, Riley was as unfathomable as the depths of the endless blue ocean¡ªa presence both mysterious and impossible to fully comprehend.


    Minutes passed, each one stretching endlessly in her mind.


    Finally, the door to the room opened after 3 minutes.


    Riley entered, his casual stride exuding an air of effortless confidence.


    Behind him, Katherine and Veronica followed, their presence a reminder of his status and the competition Eve faced.


    Both women looked equally worn from the training session, yet there was a familiarity in their movements, a sense of belonging that Eve couldn¡¯t yet claim.


    Eve straightened her posture, meeting Riley¡¯s gaze as he stepped further into the room.


    She suppressed the nervous flutter in her stomach, instead channeling her energy into projecting confidence.


    "Young Master Riley," she began, her voice steady but soft. "The bed is already warmed."


    Her words hung in the air as she stood before him, wearing nothing but her skin.


    She didn¡¯t try to hide herself or feign shyness. This was a role she had chosen, and she would fulfill it with pride.


    Katherine and Veronica exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable.


    Riley, meanwhile, let his eyes sweep over Eve, his expression calm and enigmatic.


    There was no immediate response, but the weight of his gaze was enough to make Eve¡¯s heart race.


    This was her moment, the first true step toward becoming a permanent fixture in Riley¡¯s life. And she would not falter.


    "Good. You may retire now, Eve," Riley said, his tone calm yet firm.


    "Pick a room in the courtyard and rest for tonight. We¡¯ll resume training tomorrow."


    Eve hesitated for a moment, shifting slightly before gathering the courage to speak.


    Her cheeks flushed a delicate shade of pink as she lowered her gaze.


    "Don¡¯t you¡­ want my services tonight, Young Master Riley?" she asked shyly.


    It was the first time she had ever suggested something so intimate to a man, yet in this world, it felt like the most natural thing to do.


    Riley leaned back slightly, studying her with an amused glint in his eyes.


    A smirk played at his lips.


    "Later," he said, his voice laced with certainty. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Remember, you¡¯re still my bed warmer tonight. If you continue to prove yourself, becoming my wife won¡¯t just be a dream."


    Only a fool would dismiss a woman as breathtaking as Eve.


    She was like a goddess in the flesh, a vision of beauty that could drive men mad.


    Still, he had his principles.


    For now, she was merely a bed warmer, not yet his woman in the truest sense.


    He preferred to be the one doing the pursuing, not the one being pursued.


    Eve¡¯s eyes lit up at his words.


    Though he hadn¡¯t claimed her fully, his promise was more than enough to fuel her determination.


    She bowed slightly, her heart pounding with newfound excitement.


    "I¡¯ll do my best, Young Master!" she said earnestly.


    With that, she slipped her robes back on, composed herself, and left the room.


    As she stepped out into the cool night air, she felt a renewed sense of purpose.


    Tonight was just the beginning¡ªone day, she would no longer be just his bed warmer.


    With the three of them left behind, Veronica was the first to break the silence.


    "It¡¯s my turn to go first tonight, Katherine," Veronica said, her tone firm but playful.


    "Fine," Katherine replied with a nod, her expression neutral as she turned and left the room.


    Once they were alone, Riley pulled Veronica into his arms, and the night quickly turned passionate.


    Afterward, Katherine returned for her own time with Riley, and he indulged in her just as thoroughly.


    Over the following days, Riley found himself growing more addicted to the pleasures of intimacy with his women.


    Their nightly escapades became a routine he relished, a perfect complement to their grueling training sessions during the day.


    The mornings were filled with sweat and discipline, but the evenings were a celebration of desire, a balance that kept both his body and mind sharp.


    Eve, however, wasn¡¯t content to simply watch from the sidelines.


    She longed to join in, her admiration for Riley growing stronger with each passing day.


    One evening, she hesitantly approached him, her cheeks flushed with anticipation.


    "Young Master," she began softly, "I... I want to be with you too."


    Riley looked at her, his expression thoughtful but firm.


    "Not yet, Eve," he said gently.


    "There¡¯s a right time for everything, and that time isn¡¯t now. Be patient, and when the moment comes, it¡¯ll be worth it."


    Though disappointed, Eve respected his decision.


    She resolved to work even harder, knowing that proving herself was the only way to win his approval.


    And so, the week passed in this rhythm¡ªa cycle of intense training and passionate nights.


    Riley couldn¡¯t deny that this balance of discipline and pleasure made him feel more alive than ever, strengthening both his resolve and his bond with the women by his side.


    "I¡¯m going to miss this place," one of the Stone Mountain disciples sighed, their voice tinged with a mix of nostalgia and longing.


    The others nodded in agreement, gazing back at the serene peaks of the heavenly sword sect.


    Still, they found comfort in the knowledge that they could always return one day.


    With that thought in mind, they left with smiles on their faces, carrying memories they would cherish forever.


    It went without saying that Riley left the sect with three women accompanying him.

 Chapter 70 Placid

    They boarded the flying boat, and the vast sky stretched endlessly before them.


    The journey back to the Stone Mountain Sect would take three days, with nothing but the soft hum of the formation-driven vessel and the occasional passing of floating islands to break the monotony.


    As the boat drifted smoothly through the clouds, Veronica leaned closer to Riley, her delicate fingers tracing idle patterns on his arm.


    "Are you not worried about the Phantom Abyss Sect or the Prince Clan attacking, Riley?" she asked, her voice laced with curiosity.


    She had, of course, left the Drunken Immortal Pavilion behind to follow Riley. There was simply no turning back¡ªher body and soul craved him.


    She called it love, an intoxicating obsession that had reignited her spirit. Her days of mourning for her late husband were over.


    Life was fleeting, and she refused to waste another moment dwelling on the past when her future lay beside Riley.


    Riley smirked, his golden eyes flickering with amusement.


    "Nope. I highly doubt either of them will act rashly. The Heavenly Sword Sect might have wanted to keep things quiet, but with Matriarch Daoist Silver Sword making an appearance, that alone is enough to shake the balance of power. Those two behemoths won¡¯t dare move until they uncover the truth behind what transpired at the Seven Swords Grand Meet."


    Veronica nodded thoughtfully, though a lingering trace of worry remained in her heart. She understood Riley wasn¡¯t a man easily shaken, but the forces at play weren¡¯t ordinary.


    Even so, she trusted him completely.


    What Riley didn¡¯t reveal was the simple fact that the Prince Clan was already under his control. There was no need for his women to know; such matters were beneath their concern.


    His plans had already been set in motion, and everything was falling into place exactly as he anticipated.


    The next three days passed uneventfully, just as he had predicted. The sky remained clear, the boat sailed smoothly, and no unexpected attacks or obstacles arose.


    His enemies lurked in the shadows, but they would not dare strike¡ªnot yet.


    Meanwhile, in another corner of the flying boat, a hushed conversation took place between two young women.


    "Leia, it¡¯s hopeless," Chloe sighed dramatically, shaking her head.


    "Elder Riley already has three drop-dead gorgeous women by his side. Even if you strip naked and throw yourself at him, he might not even glance at your so-called ¡¯priceless treasures.¡¯ He¡¯s already busy with those three clinging to him night and day. I feel bad for you, my friend."


    Leia¡¯s expression remained composed, but a flicker of determination shone in her eyes. Chloe, while not unattractive herself, knew she couldn¡¯t compare to Leia¡¯s breathtaking beauty.


    That was precisely why she was so eager to push Leia toward Elder Riley¡ªif Leia succeeded, then as her closest companion, Chloe would surely reap the benefits as well.


    Leia took a deep breath before responding, her voice calm yet resolute.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll make a direct approach when we return to the sect."


    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you serious?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leia met her gaze without hesitation. "Of course."


    If even Daoist Bright Moon¡ªa woman of unparalleled elegance and prestige¡ªcould humble herself to the position of a mere bedwarmer, why should Leia hold onto meaningless pride?


    The walls of her cold, aloof demeanor had already begun to crumble.


    Her heart beat faster as she envisioned the path ahead. She had once sworn to remain unattached, to devote herself entirely to the dao.


    But fate had a way of laughing at one¡¯s convictions. Now, she was prepared to step forward, to abandon restraint and seize what she desired.


    All she had to do was take that final step.


    ***


    Three days later, the flying boat arrived back at the Stone Mountain Sect.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Katherine, Veronica, and Eve vanished like phantoms, guiding the flying boat¡¯s descent over the sect with practiced ease.


    It went without saying that these three, along with Elder Michael, had already mastered the Untraceable Mist Walker technique¡ªfar surpassing the sect¡¯s 24 newer disciples in both skill and application.


    Meanwhile, Riley did nothing. He simply leaned back, humming an old song he had once enjoyed on Earth. Even as the boat descended, everything had already been arranged for him.


    All he needed to do was step down and go about his business.


    As they landed, a group of elders rushed forward, their expressions filled with disbelief.


    "What?! We won the Seven Swords Grand Meet?"


    "I must be dreaming! Was there some kind of mistake?"


    "Did they change the rules or the format of the fights?"


    The elders bombarded them with questions, unable to believe the outcome. It didn¡¯t take long for them to learn the truth.


    The victory was entirely thanks to Elder Riley¡ªand, more specifically, the powerful technique he had imparted to the disciples.


    Realization dawned upon them, and soon, envy followed. If the disciples could achieve such results, then surely they, as elders, could benefit as well.


    A few of them stepped forward, their eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    "Elder Riley," one of them began, stroking his beard.


    "Would you be willing to share your technique with us as well? We, too, would like to master it."


    Riley turned to them, his expression utterly indifferent.


    "Sorry. My teaching days are over. I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m retired. Please go back, elders. I want to rest."


    With that, he turned and walked away without sparing them another glance.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was being selfish¡ªafter all, he was still a disciple of the Stone Mountain Sect. He would let the sect prosper and would protect it when necessary.


    But wasting his days teaching others? That had never been part of his dream.


    There were far better ways to spend his time.


    And later that night, the sweet, melodic moans echoing through the Thousand Stars Summit made it abundantly clear just what he preferred to do instead.


    This symphony of passion played on from night until the first light of dawn. Riley was simply tireless in bed.

 Chapter 71 Sparkle

    "From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about cooking meals for my young master. Just focus on cleaning the Thousand Stars Summit and diligently cultivating. Leave the cooking to me," Eve instructed firmly.


    She was always searching for new ways to serve Riley, and she had decided that preparing his meals would be one of the best ways to impress him.


    "As you wish, Lady Eve," Luna responded, her voice subdued.


    She had already prepared the pots for today¡¯s meal, but before she could even light the fire, Lady Eve had intervened, leaving her with no choice but to step aside.


    In the end, she could only retire to her room and cultivate, as ordered.


    Sitting on her bed, Luna let out a long sigh, frustration and disappointment weighing on her.


    "Young Master Riley returned not with just one woman, but three... and he even hooked up with the Sect Master¡¯s daughter. With those three around him, I don¡¯t think I have any chance of ever becoming his wife."


    Her fingers clenched into fists as she acknowledged the brutal reality of her situation. She knew her place well¡ªher beauty was simply no match for the stunning women who currently surrounded Riley.


    They were extraordinary, dazzling in both appearance and status. Compared to them, what did she have to offer?


    But then, a desperate thought flickered in her mind.


    "Can I at least take the position of one of his concubines?"


    It wasn¡¯t an ideal outcome, but it was still a place by his side. A chance. A hope.


    With renewed determination, Luna pushed the thought aside for now and prepared to focus on her cultivation.


    But just as she was about to enter a meditative state, a voice called out from outside the Thousand Stars Summit.


    "Is Elder Riley already awake?"


    It was a woman¡¯s voice¡ªsoft yet commanding, carrying an unmistakable allure.


    Luna¡¯s expression darkened immediately.


    "Another slut has come," she muttered under her breath, irritation lacing her tone.


    But when she stepped outside to see who it was, her breath caught in her throat.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    She never expected that even she would come seeking Young Master Riley.


    It took Luna a few precious seconds to process the question before she finally responded.


    "He¡¯s probably awake by now, Senior Sister Leia. I¡¯ll inform Young Master Riley right away that you¡¯ve come."


    Leia Frost was one of the most beautiful and talented disciples of the sect, a woman admired by many. Luna felt a tinge of complicated emotions as she turned and hurried toward Riley¡¯s room.


    She was relieved to find that the moaning had finally stopped.


    The previous night had been filled with the sounds of passion¡ªRiley and his lovers had indulged themselves until morning, their cries of pleasure echoing throughout the entire Thousand Stars Summit. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Truth be told, Luna wouldn¡¯t have been able to cultivate at all if not for the sound-dampening formation she had set up in her room.


    Steeling herself, she knocked on the door before calling out.


    "Young Master Riley? Senior Sister Leia has come to see you. Should I let her in?"


    Riley¡¯s response came almost immediately, as if he had been expecting this.


    "Yes. Thank you for your effort, Luna."


    Without wasting time, Luna rushed back and escorted Leia inside.


    The beautiful disciple waited in the grand living area of the Thousand Stars Summit, where various forms of entertainment were scattered throughout the luxurious space.


    She didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    Riley arrived shortly after, his presence as composed and handsome as ever.


    "Good morning, core disciple Leia. What can I do for you?" he asked, his tone polite and formal.


    Though he undeniably appreciated Leia¡¯s beauty, he had maintained his professionalism throughout their journey. Unlike with his other women, he had never once spoken lewdly to her.


    The only time he had openly revealed his admiration was when they first met¡ªhis awe at her beauty had been genuine, unfiltered. But after that moment, he had quickly regained his composure.


    Leia, however, didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries.


    "This is something important, Elder Riley. Can we speak somewhere private?" she requested, her voice steady but firm.


    Whatever she had to say, it clearly wasn¡¯t meant for anyone else¡¯s ears.


    "Of course. Please follow me," Riley said, leading Leia through the expansive halls of the Thousand Stars Summit.


    Despite the luxurious design of the estate, many rooms remained unoccupied, leaving him with plenty of options for a private conversation.


    He pushed open the door to one of them and was pleased to find it clean and well-kept.


    The scent of polished wood lingered in the air, and the space felt undisturbed, as if it had been waiting for this very moment.


    Moving toward the window, Riley unlatched it, allowing a stream of golden morning sunlight to flood the room.


    The warm glow illuminated the wooden furniture, casting soft shadows that gave the space a tranquil yet dignified ambiance.


    The gentle breeze carried the fresh scent of the surrounding mountain air, adding to the serene atmosphere.


    Satisfied, Riley turned to Leia and gestured for her to take a seat. However, she remained standing, her expression unreadable.


    He didn¡¯t press her. Instead, he leaned against the windowsill, folding his arms as he patiently waited for her to speak.


    Leia inhaled deeply, her fingers tightening slightly around the hem of her robes, as if steadying herself. Whatever she was about to say weighed heavily on her mind.


    After a long pause, she finally asked, "Elder Riley, have you heard of the Miller Clan?"


    Her voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable tension beneath it.


    "The Miller Clan?" Riley repeated, his brows slightly raised. "You mean the most influential clan in Blazing Sun City?"


    Blazing Sun City was one of the largest and wealthiest cities near the Stone Mountain Sect. As a thriving hub of commerce and cultivation, it was home to many powerful families and organizations.


    Given its strategic importance, the city naturally fell under the protection of the Stone Mountain Sect, ensuring its continued prosperity and stability.


    Riley¡¯s gaze remained steady as he studied Leia, sensing that whatever she had to say about the Miller Clan was of great significance.

 Chapter 72 Account

    "Yes. My family is also from Blazing Sun City. The Miller Clan has proposed a marriage for me, and my family can¡¯t refuse because they fear the consequences of rejecting them," Leia said, her voice laced with frustration. She hesitated for a moment before lowering her gaze.


    "I don¡¯t want this, but my family is powerless to oppose them."


    She stopped there, waiting for Riley¡¯s response. He was sharp¡ªsomeone who could read between the lines. Would he take the hint? Would he understand what she wanted without her having to beg?


    Leia didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    "I see." Riley¡¯s tone was calm, measured.


    "Do you want me to deal with the Miller Clan for you, Core Disciple Leia? I can handle it¡ªout of the goodness of my heart." He nodded slightly, his expression unreadable.


    Leia¡¯s breath caught in her throat. He made it sound so simple.


    "Yes, please." She swallowed, trying to keep her voice steady, but there was an undeniable tremor in her tone.


    "If you can¡­ I¡¯ll be forever indebted to you, Elder Riley."


    "A small matter." Riley waved a hand dismissively.


    "If you don¡¯t want to marry, no one in this world can force you. I have your back." He smiled at her then, the kind of smile that made it seem like nothing in the world could shake him.


    Leia felt her chest tighten.


    "Thank you, Elder Riley!" she said, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. Her eyes burned, and she quickly blinked away the tears that threatened to fall. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had been so long since she¡¯d felt truly protected.


    "Don¡¯t mention it. You can return and cultivate in peace," Riley said, as if the conversation was already over. He gave her a final nod before looking away, seemingly prepared to dismiss her entirely.


    Leia remained frozen in place.


    She had expected something else. A price. A condition. A veiled hint of what he might expect in return.


    That was how the world worked, wasn¡¯t it?


    No one did favors for free, especially not when they involved standing against a clan as powerful as the Millers.


    But Riley simply smiled, unaffected. He didn¡¯t press her for anything, didn¡¯t try to manipulate her into some unspoken deal.


    Leia was¡­ disappointed?


    No¡ªshe quickly corrected herself¡ªshe should be relieved.


    He wasn¡¯t the kind of man she thought he was. He was a gentleman. A good man with an innate kindness.


    That realization made her next decision effortless.


    She took a deep breath.


    "Do you like me, Elder Riley?"


    Riley stilled. For the first time, she saw real shock flash across his face. But it was gone in an instant, replaced by his usual composure.


    "If you¡¯re fishing for compliments," he said after a moment, "then I¡¯ll say what any man would¡ªyou¡¯re beautiful, Core Disciple Leia." His tone was neutral, carefully balanced.


    He neither encouraged nor rejected her, choosing his words with the precision of a man who understood the weight they carried.


    Leia smiled softly.


    "I see." She took a step closer.


    "Then¡­ if you¡¯d have me, I¡¯d like to grow closer to you, Elder Riley. If you¡¯ll allow it."


    Riley didn¡¯t move, but she could see the way his muscles tensed ever so slightly. She took another step.


    "We entered the sect in the same batch ten years ago," she reminded him.


    "We¡¯re the same age. And honestly, I can¡¯t think of a man I admire more than you. I like you, Elder Riley. I like you a lot."


    Leia stopped just a step away, close enough that she could feel the warmth radiating from him. Close enough that if either of them moved even slightly, they¡¯d touch.


    She said no more. She had made her move. The rest was in Riley¡¯s hands.


    For a moment, silence stretched between them.


    Riley¡¯s expression was unreadable, but Leia could see the faintest flicker of hesitation in his eyes. It lasted only a second before he exhaled softly and allowed a smile to tug at his lips.


    "I like you too, Leia."


    And then he moved.


    He closed the distance between them, his fingers grazing her cheek before he leaned in, capturing her lips in a deep, lingering kiss.


    Leia¡¯s breath hitched, her body melting into his as warmth spread through her chest.


    Riley was twenty-five. She was twenty-five.


    There was nothing inappropriate about this. No one would question their relationship.


    But to Leia, none of that mattered.


    What mattered was that, for the first time in a long time, she had found someone who truly stood by her side¡ªnot because they had to, but because they wanted to.


    And that meant everything.


    "Hahhh¡­"


    When their lips finally parted, Leia was already gasping for breath.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Riley to be such a skilled kisser¡ªhis lips, warm and demanding, had moved with an effortless confidence that left her lightheaded.


    Every brush of his tongue against hers sent a thrilling jolt down her spine, making her knees weak.


    She blinked up at him, dazed, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her body felt unbearably hot, as if set ablaze by something far beyond her control.


    This was her first kiss, yet it alone was enough to stir something deep within her¡ªa yearning so intense it made her whole body tremble.


    A liquid heat pooled low in her belly, spreading insidiously, pulsing with need. Leia¡¯s thighs clenched instinctively as she became acutely aware of the dampness between them.


    It was embarrassing how quickly her body had responded, how easily she had melted under Riley¡¯s touch. She had never known that a mere kiss could awaken such overwhelming desire.


    Riley¡¯s hand cupped her cheek, his thumb grazing over her flushed skin, his golden eyes dark with restrained hunger.


    He studied her, his gaze lingering on her swollen lips as if contemplating his next move.


    "Last chance," he murmured, his voice husky.


    "You can still go back if you don¡¯t want this, Core Disciple Leia."


    Leia stared at him, her heart hammering against her ribs.

 Chapter 73 Furniture

    Go back?


    The thought barely registered. There was no hesitation in her mind, no lingering doubt in her heart.


    She smiled¡ªa slow, knowing curve of her lips¡ªbefore leaning in again.


    This time, she was the one who kissed him.


    It was soft at first, hesitant, but the moment Riley responded, the hesitation vanished. His arms tightened around her, pulling her against him, molding her body to his as their kiss deepened.


    His lips moved against hers with a hunger that sent another surge of heat coursing through her veins.


    Leia let out a small whimper as Riley¡¯s hands wandered lower, tracing the curve of her waist before sliding down to grip her hips.


    She shuddered under his touch, her body instinctively pressing closer, craving more.


    His fingers ghosted along the small of her back, igniting a trail of fire wherever they touched.


    Leia felt like she was drowning in him, in the way his lips devoured hers, in the way his body pressed against her, firm and unyielding.


    Her hands clutched at his robes, desperate to keep him close, as if afraid he would pull away. But he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, Riley deepened the kiss, tilting her head back as his tongue explored her mouth with slow, deliberate strokes.


    Leia whimpered again, her breath hitching as another pulse of heat shot through her.


    Her body ached¡ªan unfamiliar but intoxicating ache that made her press her thighs together, seeking relief from the unbearable throbbing between them.


    Riley broke the kiss, trailing his lips down her jaw, to the sensitive skin of her neck. Leia gasped, her head tilting back instinctively, granting him more access. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took full advantage, his mouth tracing a path of feather-light kisses before his teeth scraped against her skin, making her shudder.


    Her breathing was ragged now, her hands fisting in his robes as she clung to him.


    "R-Riley¡­" She barely recognized her own voice, breathless and filled with need.


    He pulled back slightly, his golden eyes searching hers. His restraint was evident in the way he held himself, in the way his fingers twitched against her hips as if fighting the urge to take things further.


    "I need to hear you say it," he murmured, his voice low and rough.


    "Are you sure this is what you want?"


    Leia didn¡¯t even need to think. She had never been more certain of anything in her life.


    "I want this," she whispered, her fingers tightening in his robes. "I want you."


    That was all the permission Riley needed.


    With a deep growl, he pulled her flush against him, capturing her lips once more.


    This time, there was no hesitation, no restraint¡ªonly raw, unfiltered passion as they surrendered to the undeniable pull between them.


    There was no turning back now.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    The kiss they shared was anything but tame. Riley was wild, devouring Leia¡¯s sweet lips like a ravenous beast. His tongue danced with hers, deep and demanding, as he pressed his body closer.


    The heat between them grew unbearable, and Leia¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps, her body trembling in his grasp.


    His hand roamed down, fingers tracing the soft fabric of her blue robes before slipping lower, cupping the mound between her thighs.


    A shudder ran through her as he applied gentle pressure, his touch both teasing and possessive. Even through the thin barrier of her underwear, Riley could feel the heat radiating from her core.


    The slight dampness against his palm confirmed what her gasps and shivers already told him¡ªshe wanted this as much as he did.


    With slow, deliberate movements, his fingers pressed against her slit, rubbing in soft, enticing circles. Each stroke sent electric pleasure through her body, weakening her knees.


    Leia let out a breathless whimper, her hands clutching at Riley¡¯s shoulders, as if trying to ground herself.


    Her strength gave out, and she almost collapsed, but Riley caught her effortlessly.


    "Careful," he murmured, smirking as he swept her off her feet and laid her on the bed in one smooth motion.


    Whoosh. Whoosh. Whoosh.


    With swift, practiced movements, Riley undressed her, stripping away the fabric that separated them. Leia barely had time to process what had happened.


    One moment, she was fully clothed; the next, she lay bare beneath him, her breath hitching in disbelief.


    "How is he so fast?!" she thought, stunned.


    But before she could fully grasp the situation, another shock hit her.


    Riley shed his own clothes, standing before her in all his glory. Leia¡¯s eyes widened as they settled on his hardened cock, standing thick and proud.


    "It¡¯s a monster!"


    A deep blush spread across her cheeks. This was the first time she had ever seen a man like this, and the sheer size of him left her breathless.


    She couldn¡¯t believe men could grow this big¡ªit seemed impossible.


    Riley chuckled at her expression, his dark eyes gleaming with amusement.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Leia? You look surprised."


    She opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out. Instead, her gaze flickered down again, unable to look away from his impressive length.


    A mix of curiosity, nervousness, and undeniable anticipation swirled inside her.


    Before she could gather her thoughts, Riley knelt between her legs, his hands spreading her thighs apart with ease.


    "Let me take a good look at you," he murmured, his voice husky with desire.


    Leia¡¯s breath hitched as his fingers traced the soft folds of her untouched flower. Her pussy was smooth, pink, and glistening with arousal.


    Riley let out a low groan of appreciation.


    "You have a beautiful pussy, Leia," he praised, his words sending a shiver up her spine.


    But he wasn¡¯t done admiring her. His fingers moved with purpose, tracing slow, teasing patterns over her clit.


    The light strokes sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, making her back arch instinctively.


    "Ahhh¡­ no¡­" Leia moaned, her voice trembling.


    Her lips may have spoken in protest, but her body told a different story. Wetness pooled between her thighs, her arousal undeniable.


    Riley smirked as he leaned in, his breath hot against her most sensitive spot.


    "I can¡¯t wait to taste your sweet pussy on my lips," he whispered, before diving in.

 Chapter 74 Vacation

    "Ahhh¡­ be gentle, Riley. I won¡¯t run away. I¡¯m all yours now," Leia gasped, her breath coming in ragged, uneven waves.


    Her body trembled beneath him, every nerve alight with sensation.


    She had never felt like this before¡ªnever imagined such pleasure was even possible.


    Riley didn¡¯t respond with words. Instead, he answered with action, his lips trailing a scorching path down her body, his tongue teasing, tasting, claiming her inch by inch.


    When he finally reached her aching core, Leia let out a sharp gasp, her thighs instinctively clenching around his head before he firmly spread them apart, pinning her down with a possessive grip.


    He was relentless. His tongue flicked over her sensitive bud before gliding down her slick folds, exploring every dip and curve with intoxicating precision.


    He sucked, licked, and kissed her with the desperation of a man starved, like he had been craving her for a lifetime and was finally indulging in his long-denied feast.


    Leia couldn¡¯t stop the sounds spilling from her lips¡ªbreathy moans, whimpers of pleasure, gasps of pure ecstasy.


    She had never known a man could do this to her.


    Before tonight, she had foolishly believed that sex was nothing more than a man entering a woman, a simple act without intricacies or depth.


    But Riley was proving her wrong in the most earth-shattering way. He wasn¡¯t just taking her body; he was worshipping it.


    Every flick of his tongue sent shockwaves through her, each calculated movement drawing her deeper into a pleasure so intense she thought she might shatter from it.


    Her hands found their way into his hair, her fingers gripping tightly as if she needed something to anchor her to reality.


    But reality was slipping away, dissolving into the dizzying sensations overtaking her.


    She writhed beneath him, her body moving of its own accord, chasing the waves of pleasure building inside her.


    "Riley¡­ oh god¡­" she whimpered, her voice barely more than a breath.


    He hummed against her, the vibrations sending another jolt of pleasure through her core. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She felt herself unraveling, her body surrendering completely to the pleasure he gave so expertly, so effortlessly.


    She had never imagined this¡ªnever dreamed that lovemaking could be like this.


    And yet, here she was, lost in a world of pleasure, with Riley guiding her through it, one breathtaking sensation at a time.


    Riley didn¡¯t stop at her pink pussy¡ªhe explored her entire body with unrelenting hunger, as if determined to memorize every inch of her through taste and touch.


    His tongue trailed along the supple skin of her inner thighs, savoring the heat radiating from her body.


    The contrast between her soft, flawless skin and the way she trembled beneath him sent a thrill through him.


    He lapped at her like a man savoring his most decadent feast, his lips pressing heated kisses along her trembling thighs, his tongue teasing the sensitive spots she never even knew existed.


    Leia gasped, her fingers twisting in the sheets as pleasure surged through her, her body completely at his mercy.


    Her thighs glistened from his attention, slick with the evidence of his devotion.


    Only when he was fully satisfied¡ªwhen every inch of her was marked by his touch¡ªdid he finally rise.


    His gaze burned into hers, intense and unreadable, his breath coming in slow, controlled exhales.


    "You have one last chance to back out, Leia," he murmured, his voice low and husky.


    "You can still stop this if you want."


    Leia scoffed, her cheeks flushed with heat, her body still shuddering from his ministrations.


    "You want me to back out now?" she asked, her voice breathless but teasing.


    "After you¡¯ve seen all of me¡­ after you¡¯ve taken such liberties with my most precious place?" She pouted, her lips curling into a mischievous smile.


    "You¡¯re dreaming, Riley. You need to take responsibility for me now."


    Riley exhaled sharply, amusement flickering in his darkened gaze.


    "If that¡¯s your wish¡­ then who am I to deny you, my dear Leia?"


    With slow, deliberate movements, he reached for the last remnants of her clothing, peeling them away from her body as if unwrapping the most precious gift.


    The fabric slid from her skin effortlessly, pooling on the floor, leaving her completely bare before him.


    He took a step back, his gaze sweeping over her exposed form, drinking her in with raw, unfiltered desire.


    She was breathtaking¡ªher body a masterpiece of soft curves and delicate beauty.


    Her skin glowed under the dim light, every inch of her inviting his touch, his kiss, his claim.


    But what drew his attention most were her breasts.


    Full, round, and undeniably lewd, they rose and fell with each unsteady breath she took. Her pink nipples stood proud and stiff, aching for his touch.


    Riley licked his lips, already imagining how they would feel against his tongue¡ªhow they would respond when he took them into his mouth.


    Leia squirmed under his heated gaze, her thighs pressing together instinctively.


    "You¡¯re staring," she murmured, her voice tinged with shyness despite the burning need in her eyes.


    Riley smirked. "Can you blame me?" he murmured, his hands gliding up her sides, thumbs teasing the swell of her breasts.


    "You¡¯re the most beautiful thing I¡¯ve ever laid eyes on."


    His words sent a fresh wave of warmth rushing through her.


    Before she could reply, his mouth descended on her, capturing one of her hardened peaks between his lips.


    Leia gasped, arching against him as his tongue swirled around the sensitive bud.


    He flicked, sucked, and teased relentlessly, his other hand kneading the soft flesh of her untouched breast.


    Her fingers tangled in his hair, nails grazing his scalp as she moaned, her body melting into his touch.


    Riley groaned against her skin, the sound vibrating through her, sending pleasure shooting straight to her cunt.


    He wasn¡¯t just touching her¡ªhe was worshipping her.


    Taking his time to explore, to learn every spot that made her tremble, every sound that made his blood burn hotter.


    And Leia, lost in the overwhelming sensations, could do nothing but surrender to him completely.

 Chapter 75 Vagabond

    Riley spent several minutes teasing Leia¡¯s soft, lewd breasts, kneading their plush fullness, rolling her stiffened peaks between his fingers, and lavishing them with hot, open-mouthed kisses.


    He relished every gasp, every shudder that coursed through her body.


    But as much as he enjoyed playing with her, he knew neither of them could wait any longer.


    His lips met hers in a deep, lingering kiss before he pulled back, positioning himself at her entrance.


    His thick, throbbing length pressed against her slick folds, the heat of him searing into her sensitive skin. Slowly, he pushed forward.


    "Ughhhh¡­" Leia whimpered, her breath hitching as a sharp pain shot through her.


    She would have cried out, but Riley silenced her with another heated kiss, swallowing her gasps as he filled her inch by inch.


    She was impossibly tight, her inner walls clinging to him with a vice-like grip.


    When he finally broke past the last barrier, claiming her fully, she felt a sharp sting¡ªevidence of her innocence taken.


    But beyond the pain, she could feel the sheer heat and hardness of him inside her, stretching her in ways she never thought possible.


    It was overwhelming, like being split open by something impossibly thick and unyielding.


    It felt as if a hammer had been driven into her, forcing her body to adjust to his sheer size.


    All she could do was cling to him, nails digging into his back as he bottomed out inside her.


    Riley finally pulled back from the kiss, exhaling heavily as he looked down.


    Leia followed his gaze and gasped in shock. Somehow, all of his massive, throbbing length had disappeared inside her.


    "Hahhhh¡­" She released a long, trembling breath, her body still reeling from the intensity of the stretch.


    Pak


    Pak


    Pak


    Riley began to move, withdrawing slowly before sliding back in.


    Leia could do nothing but moan and bite her lip, her body still adjusting to the foreign sensation.


    A whole lot of pain and a little bit of pleasure mixed in unequal measure, her mind spinning with the sheer intensity of it all.


    "Ahhhhhh¡­"


    "Ohhhhhh¡­"


    "Ughhhhhh¡­"


    She moaned sweetly in time with his thrusts, the sound lewd and intoxicating to Riley¡¯s ears.


    The way she whimpered, the way her walls clenched around him¡ªit only made him want to push in deeper, to claim her harder.


    And that was exactly what he did.


    Pak


    Pak


    Pak


    His movements became rougher, each thrust driving into her with more force, more hunger.


    Leia¡¯s moans grew louder, more desperate, and Riley could do nothing but lose himself in her, in the intoxicating warmth of her body wrapped so tightly around him.


    Riley maintained his relentless pace for what felt like an eternity¡ªthirty long minutes of deep, unyielding thrusts that left Leia breathless, her body trapped between pleasure and unfamiliar sensations.


    Then, something changed.


    What is this? she thought hazily, lost amidst the rhythm of his movements.


    A strange, tingling warmth began to spread through her, coiling deep in her cunt.


    Her moans, once laced with discomfort, gradually shifted¡ªgrowing softer, sweeter, tinged with something new.


    Slowly but surely, her body was adapting, molding to the sheer force of Riley¡¯s passion.


    The initial sting of his ruthless claiming dulled, replaced by an unfamiliar pleasure that built with every powerful thrust.


    She gasped as the realization hit her¡ªshe was enjoying it.


    A shiver ran down her spine as she felt it more clearly now¡ªthe exquisite sensation of being stretched, filled, taken so completely.


    It felt so good to have something so big, long, and hard moving inside her, awakening parts of her she had never explored.


    This was a feeling she had never experienced in her entire life.


    Leia had always devoted herself to cultivation, pushing her body beyond its limits in pursuit of power and enlightenment.


    But she had never once delved into her own sensuality, never taken the time to understand the desires hidden within her own flesh.


    Her body had been an instrument for strength, for discipline¡ªnever for pleasure.


    Yet now, with Riley driving into her, claiming her so thoroughly, she realized what she had been missing all along.


    Her body arched instinctively, meeting his thrusts with newfound eagerness.


    The shock of this revelation sent her mind into a frenzy.


    Is this what it feels like to be loved by a man?


    Her heart pounded, her breath ragged as wave after wave of this newfound pleasure coursed through her.


    She had never known her body could feel this alive, this good¡ªand it was only the beginning.


    "Does it still hurt?" Riley asked, his voice low and tender as he searched her face for any sign of discomfort.


    He had noticed the blood earlier, a stark reminder of her innocence, but now it was mingled with her arousal, her slick warmth coating him as her body responded to his presence.


    Her tight grip around him, the way her walls pulsed and clenched, suggested she was beginning to find pleasure in their connection, though he wanted to be sure.


    Leia¡¯s breath hitched as she looked up at him, her eyes wide and trusting.


    "Not much anymore," she admitted softly, her voice trembling slightly.


    "It feels better now¡­ good, actually." Her cheeks flushed as she spoke, the honesty in her words mingling with a hint of shyness.


    She shifted beneath him, her body adjusting to the unfamiliar fullness, and a small, involuntary gasp escaped her lips.


    Riley¡¯s smile was warm, his relief evident.


    "I¡¯m glad," he murmured, his thumb brushing gently against her cheek.


    He leaned down to capture her mouth in another kiss, this one deep and fervent.


    Their lips moved together in a heated exchange, their breaths mingling as the intensity of the moment left a trail of warmth between them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The kiss was messy, passionate, and unrelenting, their saliva mixing as they lost themselves in each other.


    Leia didn¡¯t mind the messiness of it¡ªshe was too lost in the waves of pleasure coursing through her, every nerve alight with sensation.


    Her hands found their way to his back, her fingers tracing the muscles there as she pulled him closer, urging him to deepen the connection between them.

 Chapter 76 Oranges

    Riley obliged, his hips moving in slow, deliberate strokes, each one drawing a soft moan from her lips.


    He could feel her body relaxing around him, her initial tension giving way to a growing need that mirrored his own.


    "Riley¡­" she whispered against his lips, her voice trembling with a mix of wonder and desire.


    "It feels¡­ amazing. I didn¡¯t know it could feel like this."


    He chuckled softly, the sound warm and reassuring.


    "It¡¯s only going to get better," he promised, his voice rough with restraint.


    He wanted to take his time, to savor every moment of this with her, but the way she was responding to him made it difficult to hold back.


    Her innocence, her trust, her willingness to give herself to him completely¡ªit was intoxicating.


    Leia¡¯s nails dug lightly into his skin as another wave of pleasure washed over her, her body arching instinctively toward his.


    "I¡­ I think I understand now," she breathed, her voice barely audible.


    "Why people¡­ why they want this." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riley¡¯s smile widened, his heart swelling with affection for her.


    "Yeah?" he teased gently, his lips brushing against hers. "And what do you want, Leia?"


    Her answer was immediate, her voice filled with a newfound confidence. "You," she said simply, her eyes locking with his. "I want you."


    Her words sent a jolt of desire through him, and he kissed her again, this time with even greater urgency.


    His movements became more deliberate, each thrust drawing them closer to the edge.


    Leia¡¯s moans grew louder, her body trembling beneath his as she clung to him, her pleasure building with every passing second.


    The room was filled with the sounds of their shared passion¡ªtheir ragged breaths, the soft slap of skin against skin, the occasional creak of the bed beneath them.


    But to Leia, it all faded into the background, replaced by the overwhelming sensation of Riley¡¯s body against hers, the way he filled her completely, the way he made her feel things she had never imagined possible.


    As the tension between them reached its peak, Riley¡¯s voice broke through the haze of pleasure, his words a whispered promise. "Let go, Leia," he urged, his voice rough with need. "I¡¯ve got you."


    "Yes!" And with that, she did. Her body convulsed around him, her cries of pleasure echoing in the room as she surrendered to the ecstasy he had given her.


    Riley followed soon after, his own release crashing over him like a wave, his arms tightening around her as he buried his face in the crook of her neck.


    For a long moment, they stayed like that, their bodies entwined, their hearts racing in unison.


    Slowly, the world came back into focus, and Riley pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, his lips lingering there as he whispered, "You¡¯re incredible, Leia."


    She smiled up at him, her eyes shining with a mixture of exhaustion and contentment.


    "So are you," she replied, her voice soft but filled with warmth.


    And as they lay there together, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, they both knew that this was only the beginning.


    One minute later, Riley was once again hard as a rock, his desire for Leia reignited. He gazed at her with a big smile on his face, his eyes gleaming with excitement.


    "My little brother wants to go for another fight. Are you up for it, Leia?" he asked, his voice low and husky.


    Leia looked up at him, a hint of trepidation in her eyes. "I don¡¯t know, Riley, but I can try," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Despite the soreness and discomfort that lingered from their previous encounter, Leia was determined to push through.


    After all, she had undergone rigorous physical training and discipline to attain her current level of cultivation.


    Riley¡¯s face lit up with praise.


    "You¡¯re the best, Leia," he said, his words dripping with admiration.


    And with that, he made love to her again, their bodies entwining in a passionate dance.


    The day wore on, with Riley exploring every inch of Leia¡¯s body.


    He was relentless in his pursuit of pleasure, refusing to stop until Leia was exhausted.


    They started in the morning and continued until the evening, their lovemaking sessions punctuated by brief moments of rest.


    No woman could have outlasted Riley on the bed, and Leia was no exception.


    She was no match for his endurance and stamina, but that didn¡¯t mean she lost out on the experience.


    On the contrary, she experienced countless orgasms in his arms, each one more intense than the last.


    As they made love throughout the day they began trying different positions some were comfortable others were not but still Leia couldn¡¯t get enough even when Riley took it to another level pushing Leia¡¯s body past its limits she still wanted more even when every muscle screamed stop Leia found herself saying¡­


    "More! Please Riley!"


    "I want it harder!"


    "Don¡¯t stop!"


    As they reached new heights together Leia felt like shes been reborn into this world where nothing else mattered except Riley¡¯s cock inside her pussy taking over every fiber of her being making every sensation heightened beyond anything she¡¯d ever experienced before.


    She screamed at top lungs begging Riley over and over again.


    And then, as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm, orange glow across the room, Leia collapsed, exhausted but utterly happy.


    A radiant smile lit her face, knowing this day, this exquisite symphony of movement and connection, would forever be etched in her memory.


    Riley¡¯s body had moved with hers, creating a blissful union, two souls merging, becoming one entity, driven by a shared desire and mutual satisfaction.


    The world outside faded, receded, disappearing into the background, leaving only the two of them, their hearts beating in perfect rhythm.


    The pounding drum of their shared passion echoed in the silence that followed, a sweet harmony lingering long after their breathing slowed, their muscles stilled.


    As she drifted off to sleep that night, Leia couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it:


    "I can¡¯t wait to be fucked by Riley again." A smile, anticipatory and radiant, adorned her face as she slept soundly.

 Chapter 77 Yam

    Three hours later, Leia awoke feeling refreshed. The lingering warmth beside her made her turn, and she found Riley sleeping soundly. His even breaths and relaxed expression brought a soft smile to her lips.


    "He really stayed with me¡­ such a sweet man," she mused, warmth spreading in her chest.


    For a moment, she simply watched him, admiring the peaceful way he slept. Then, unable to resist, she reached out and gently shook his shoulder.


    "Riley, wake up," she murmured.


    His eyelids fluttered open, his gaze hazy with sleep before focusing on her. A lazy smile tugged at his lips.


    "Oh? You¡¯re finally up," he said, stretching with a groggy chuckle. "Come on, Leia, I¡¯ve been starving all day."


    As he sat up and began dressing, Leia couldn¡¯t help but blush. Her eyes traced the sculpted muscles of his back before drifting lower.


    No matter how many times she saw him, she was always struck by how effortlessly masculine he was.


    Even in his most relaxed state, Riley was big in every way¡ªhis body strong and well-built, and his little brother anything but little.


    Leia swallowed, heat creeping up her neck. No matter how much time passed, he still had this effect on her.


    Leia hurriedly dressed, her fingers fumbling as she shyly tried to cover herself.


    Every time she pulled a piece of fabric into place, another would slip, making the process more difficult than it should have been.


    She stole a glance at Riley, who leaned casually against the wall, watching her struggle with a barely concealed smirk.


    "Need some help?" he asked, amusement dancing in his eyes.


    Leia¡¯s face turned scarlet. "I-I can do it myself!" she stammered, focusing harder on her task.


    After what felt like forever, she finally managed to dress properly. With a satisfied huff, she smoothed out the wrinkles in her clothes and turned to Riley¡ªonly to find him extending his hand toward her.


    She hesitated for a moment before slipping her fingers into his. His grip was warm, firm, and reassuring. Holding hands, they stepped out together.


    The moment they entered the main hall, Eve was already waiting. Her sharp gaze flickered between them, lingering just long enough to confirm what had transpired.


    Though her expression remained polite, Leia couldn¡¯t help but feel that Eve understood everything.


    "You must be starving, young master," Eve said smoothly, her voice as gentle as ever. "Please follow me. The food is ready."


    Leia couldn¡¯t tell if she was imagining it, but there was something in Eve¡¯s tone¡ªa certain calculated warmth. It was clear she wasn¡¯t just a mere servant. No, Eve had her own ambitions.


    She was playing the long game, and from the way she carried herself, it was obvious she planned to hold onto Riley¡¯s favor, no matter what. This thick thigh must not escape her grasp!


    Riley, oblivious or perhaps simply unconcerned, smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Eve. You¡¯ve worked hard."


    Leia followed as they made their way to the dining area. The scent of rich, savory dishes filled the air, making her stomach rumble in anticipation.


    The long table was filled with an impressive spread¡ªroasted meats, steaming soups, fresh bread, and fruits that glistened under the soft glow of the lanterns overhead.


    Just as they were about to take their first bite, the doors swung open, and two familiar figures entered.


    Katherine and Veronica.


    Leia felt a chill run down her spine as Katherine¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto Riley like a predator spotting its prey. With her arms crossed and a knowing smirk on her lips, she let out a sigh.


    "So, you finally came out," she said, her voice laced with sarcasm. "I was wondering when that would happen. And, surprise, surprise, you¡¯ve already found a new girl."


    Leia shifted uncomfortably in her seat. The way Katherine spoke made it clear that she wasn¡¯t pleased.


    Riley, to his credit, didn¡¯t look the least bit flustered. Instead, he leaned back in his chair and gave her a lazy grin. "I really can¡¯t help it. She came to me for help, we talked¡­ and it just happened."


    Katherine¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You made love to her for an entire day, Riley. That doesn¡¯t ¡¯just happen.¡¯" She pouted, her displeasure evident.


    Leia opened her mouth to protest¡ªshe wanted to explain that things weren¡¯t exactly how Katherine was making them sound¡ªbut before she could say anything, Eve cut in.


    "I¡¯ll visit you tonight, young master," Eve said, her voice dripping with mischief. "There¡¯s something important I need to discuss."


    Leia glanced at her, feeling an odd sense of unease. There was something about Eve¡¯s tone that made it clear she wasn¡¯t just referring to a simple conversation.


    Before Katherine could launch into another complaint, Veronica chuckled and waved a dismissive hand. "You should just let Riley be, Katherine. He¡¯s a capable man. Honestly, forming a harem of a hundred women isn¡¯t far-fetched for someone like him."


    Leia¡¯s stomach twisted at those words. A harem? A harem was of course natural for strong male cultivators.


    Katherine huffed, clearly unconvinced. "I still don¡¯t like it. Riley should¡ª"


    Leia remained quiet throughout the exchange, her smile awkward as she listened to them bicker.


    Though their method of welcoming her into their world was anything but conventional, she realized something important¡ªshe was being accepted.


    The conversation continued to spiral, but no one had touched their food yet.


    Not that it mattered.


    For the first time, Leia truly felt like she was becoming part of something romantic, even if it was far from what she had ever imagined.


    The group finished their meal late into the evening, the conversation lively and filled with teasing remarks. As they settled back, satisfied, Riley cleared his throat, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.


    "I have an announcement to make," he said, leaning forward with a grin.


    "I now have four women¡ªthree girlfriends and one bedwarmer. And since I only have one body, there¡¯s an important question I need to ask."


    A pause. A moment of suspense.


    "Who¡¯s in for a threesome?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence hung in the air. The women exchanged glances, some looking away, others feigning disinterest. Then, slowly, just one hand raised.

 Chapter 78 Sand

    "Not you, Eve. You¡¯re not allowed yet. I still need my bed warmer," Riley said.


    "But why are you with this disciple, Leia, and not me? Isn¡¯t that unfair, Young Master?" Eve replied, pouting cutely. She was truly a beautiful woman, and Riley almost said yes¡ªalmost.


    "Not today." Riley shook his head, and that was the end of it. Leia stayed the night, choosing a room at the Thousand Stars Summit.


    The place boasted some of the best spiritual essence, so she wouldn¡¯t lose out by staying here. Plus, Riley could always visit her quickly.


    The night passed, and Riley spent time with Katherine and Veronica, indulging in a marathon of passion until they both passed out from exhaustion. It had become a nightly routine that Riley was already addicted to.


    ***


    One week later, Ava visited the Thousand Stars Summit. She asked for Riley and found that not one, but four women were already vying for his attention.


    It was fine when it was just Luna, but now with Katherine, Veronica, Eve, and Leia, Ava felt insecure under their gaze. They might even be more beautiful than she was, and she didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    "Riley, could you come with me to the music pavilion? I heard there¡¯s a renowned master playing today," Ava said when she was alone with him. At least the other women gave her that much respect.


    "Maybe next time, Ava. I have something to do today," Riley replied. His eyes lingered on Ava¡¯s alluring figure, appreciating her beauty and curves.


    If there hadn¡¯t been a past between them, he would have had no hesitation in getting closer to her. But the history between them created a barrier, and that made things complicated.


    "I see. Some other time then," Ava said, leaving with a hint of sadness. If she¡¯d known that all it would take for Riley to take her was to shed her clothes right then and there, throwing her naked body at him, she would have done it without hesitation.


    Her innocence in matters of love and lust was proving to be a frustrating disadvantage.


    Another week passed, and Ava continued to pursue him, but Riley kept dodging her advances.


    "I think it¡¯s time," Riley said one day, feeling the urge to do something meaningful. He summoned all his girlfriends and made an announcement.


    "I¡¯m going back home to visit my family. Who wants to come?" Riley asked.


    "Me!" all the women chimed in. Later that day, they boarded a flying ship owned by Eve.


    Being rich and powerful certainly had its perks. It took them less than 30 minutes to arrive in Green Field City. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    "Look! That¡¯s a big flying boat!"


    "Cultivators must have come from the Stone Mountain Sect!"


    "Let¡¯s go see!" The people in the city rushed toward the flying boat, eager to catch a glimpse.


    They weren¡¯t surprised when it landed at the Mason Clan¡¯s residence.


    Cultivating was a rare occurrence, especially in such a small city.


    In fact, Riley was the only one in the entire Mason Clan who had ever cultivated. This wasn¡¯t shocking, though, as the Mason family wasn¡¯t a cultivator family to begin with.


    "Riley!" A middle-aged couple emerged from the house, their faces lighting up with joy.


    They were thrilled to see Riley again, and a heartwarming reunion unfolded that night.


    Riley had been gone for ten years, so everyone had aged, even his parents.


    Nevertheless, the entire clan gathered to welcome him, eager to show their admiration and gratitude.


    "Riley is truly a dragon among men!"


    "He¡¯s already a Golden Core powerhouse, which means he could live for at least 500 years!"


    "This ensures the longevity and prosperity of the Mason Clan for the next 500 years!" The people spoke in awe, showering Riley with praise.


    Even the city lord arrived to witness the spectacle.


    "What a pleasant surprise, fellow Daoist! I never expected someone from my humble city to produce a Golden Core expert. Please, take care of me. The wellbeing of Green Field City will rest on your shoulders from now on," the city lord said.


    As a Golden Core expert himself, he understood the immense difficulty of reaching this realm. It required luck, talent, opportunity, and most of all, a will of steel.


    "You flatter me, fellow Daoist. I was merely fortunate¡ªthat¡¯s all," Riley replied modestly. He had grown up looking up to the city lord, admiring his fairness and wisdom in managing the city, and had always respected him for it.


    "You¡¯re too humble, fellow Daoist. I know that someone as young as you must have¡­" The city lord continued, his voice filled with admiration, while the festivities around them erupted into celebration.


    Music played, people danced, and food and drink flowed freely as the Mason Clan and the townspeople came together to honor their most powerful son.


    Riley¡¯s return had made the entire city buzz with excitement, and everyone felt the pride of having someone so extraordinary among them.


    The city lord glanced around at the lively celebration, but his thoughts were elsewhere.


    He knew that such an opportunity to form a connection with someone as powerful as Riley couldn¡¯t be squandered.


    He had to tread carefully, but also make sure he secured a place at Riley¡¯s side.


    An hour later, the city lord¡¯s patience began to wear thin. He called for his servant.


    "Why is she still not here?" he asked in a harsh whisper, his frustration palpable. His eyes darted toward the entrance, hoping to see the person he was waiting for, but there was no sign of her.


    "We¡¯ve already told her, my lord," the servant replied, his voice trembling with nervousness. "But she¡­ she¡¯s stubborn and refuses to come out."


    The servant was sweating profusely, a cold sheen on his forehead. He knew how temperamental his lord could be, and the consequences of failing him would be severe.


    "Have her mother convince her to come, or I¡¯ll have them both banished from my clan!" The city lord¡¯s voice was laced with fury, low enough to keep their conversation private, but intense enough to send a clear message.


    He had no patience for disobedience, especially when it interfered with something as important as this.


    He understood the importance of maintaining relationships with people of power, and Riley¡¯s presence in the city was a golden opportunity he couldn¡¯t let slip away.


    He could already see the connection Riley had with the four women who accompanied him.


    They were all beautiful, without a doubt, but what truly stunned the city lord was the palpable aura of power that surrounded three of them.


    Their presence alone made it clear that they were not mere mortals¡ªthey were cultivators, their strength on a level that even he, a Golden Core expert, could barely fathom.


    The spiritual Qi they radiated was unlike anything he had ever encountered, and he could feel the weight of their power even from a distance.


    The city lord tried to scrutinize them more closely, curious to learn more about these extraordinary women.


    But as his gaze lingered, an invisible force struck him sharply, as though an unseen hand had slapped him across the face.


    He staggered slightly, shocked by the sudden force, but immediately understood the message.


    This was no ordinary display of power¡ªthis was a warning.


    His mind raced. How had Riley come to be surrounded by such powerful and beautiful women?


    He couldn¡¯t fathom it, but one thing was clear: Riley¡¯s connections were far beyond what he had initially imagined.


    It wasn¡¯t just Riley¡¯s own strength that made him a person of interest¡ªit was the people he surrounded himself with.


    The city lord was no fool. He understood the importance of forging a strong bond with someone like Riley.


    Someone with that kind of power could change the fate of an entire city, and the city lord wasn¡¯t about to let such an opportunity pass him by.


    He needed to ensure that his relationship with Riley remained solid, to maintain favor and position while Riley was still in his city.


    He couldn¡¯t let this chance slip through his fingers¡ªit was too important.


    Looking back at the celebration, the city lord resolved to handle things delicately. There was more at stake now than just the pleasure of having Riley¡¯s company.


    This was about securing the future, both for himself and for Green Field City.


    The party continued well into the night, laughter and music filling the air as the celebration showed no sign of slowing down.


    Guests danced and mingled, indulging in food and drink, while the Mason Clan reveled in the pride of their most powerful son¡¯s return.


    However, as the clock struck closer to midnight, a sudden hush fell over the crowd.


    The sound of hooves echoed through the night, growing louder until the source of the noise became clear: a lavish carriage, drawn by majestic horses, slowly approached the venue.


    The people in the crowd held their breath, their curiosity piqued.


    They had all heard the rumors and speculations about who was arriving, but none could have anticipated the beauty that would soon step out.


    The carriage came to a smooth stop, and the door opened with an elegant creak. A figure emerged, stepping down with grace and poise that seemed to stop time itself.


    Her beauty was striking¡ªradiant, yet ethereal. She was a vision, her presence commanding attention from every eye in the vicinity.


    The air around her seemed to shimmer with a kind of quiet power, and even the most talkative guests fell into stunned silence at the sight of her.


    "She¡¯s finally here!" The city lord, who had been anxiously waiting for her arrival, could hardly contain his excitement.

 Chapter 79 Cabbage

    "That¡¯s Miss Ruby Raven! She¡¯s the most beautiful woman in the Raven Clan¡ªno, in all of Greenfield City!"


    "I agree. Just look at her. No woman here can match her beauty."


    "A lot of men have tried to win her heart, but she turns them all down. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s looking for in a man. If she just chose one of the wealthy suitors throwing themselves at her, she¡¯d never have to worry about anything again."


    "Maybe she has high standards. A woman like her probably won¡¯t settle for just any rich man."


    "Or maybe she¡¯s waiting for someone special. Someone powerful, not just wealthy."


    The murmurs of the crowd swelled as all eyes turned to the stunning woman entering the hall.


    Dressed in a flowing black and crimson gown that accentuated her striking features, Ruby Raven moved with effortless grace. Her jet-black hair cascaded down her back, shimmering under the chandelier¡¯s glow, and her piercing crimson eyes held an allure that made it impossible to look away.


    Despite arriving alone, she easily commanded the room¡¯s attention.


    Conversations hushed as she walked past, the faint scent of her perfume lingering in the air.


    "I¡¯m here, City Lord. What do you want from me?" Ruby said, her voice smooth yet unwavering as she stopped before the main table.


    The City Lord wanted to hurl insults at her, but he swallowed his irritation, forcing a smile instead.


    No matter how much her presence unsettled him, he couldn¡¯t afford to be openly hostile¡ªespecially not in front of so many guests.


    "I want you to meet someone," he said, gesturing to the young man beside him. "This is Riley Mason. He¡¯s only twenty-five and already in the Golden Core Realm."


    There were murmurs of approval from the surrounding guests. A cultivator reaching the Golden Core Realm at such a young age was no small feat.


    Riley¡¯s presence here was a statement¡ªone that hinted at his rising status and potential.


    Turning to Riley, the City Lord continued,


    "And this is Ruby. She joined the Raven Clan just over a year ago, but she¡¯s already made quite the name for herself. She has an interesting story, but I won¡¯t spoil the details for you." A knowing smile tugged at his lips as he added, "You¡¯ll have to hear it from her yourself."


    Then, as if suddenly struck by inspiration, he stood up. "Now, I suddenly have the urge to dance." Without waiting for a response, he strode toward the dance floor, leaving Ruby and Riley alone at the table.


    Of course, his abrupt departure wasn¡¯t just about indulging in a dance. It was a calculated move.


    He had complete faith in Ruby¡¯s beauty¡ªafter all, countless cultivators had sought her hand in marriage, only to be rejected. Not a single one had succeeded in winning her favor.


    Though he often worried that one of her spurned admirers might one day lash out in anger, bringing calamity upon his clan, he took comfort in the fact that, so far, none had resorted to drastic measures.


    Still, there was always a first time for everything.


    Silence settled over the table as Ruby and Riley found themselves staring at one another. Neither spoke, as if waiting for the other to break the ice.


    Ruby¡¯s gaze flickered to Riley, then to the four women seated beside him. Each of them was undeniably beautiful, their delicate features accentuated by fine silks and ornate accessories, yet she remained unimpressed.


    She had long accepted her own allure¡ªone that had captivated countless men, elevating her to a level few could hope to rival. Maintaining her usual proud demeanor, she met Riley¡¯s gaze with calm indifference.


    "Please, have a seat, Miss Ruby. This is my first time seeing you in Greenfield City," Riley said, his voice polite but tinged with curiosity.


    She inclined her head slightly before settling into the chair the City Lord had vacated. "Indeed," she replied, her tone distant and detached.


    It was always the same. Men seeking her out, attempting to charm her, convinced that they were different from the rest.


    Yet none had ever truly interested her. Ruby had long grown weary of their eager advances, of the constant attention her beauty attracted.


    She knew that if she engaged too much, it would only encourage them further. So, as she had done countless times before, she resorted to subtle means.


    With the grace of someone accustomed to wielding unseen power, she cast a silent technique on Riley¡ªa delicate yet effective spell designed to make men lose interest in her.


    It was a trick she had perfected over the years, one that allowed her to slip away from unwanted suitors without conflict.


    Ding!


    A sharp jolt ran through her mind.


    Ruby¡¯s expression barely changed, but inwardly, she was stunned. The spell hadn¡¯t worked.


    She glanced at Riley, expecting confusion or hesitation, but instead, she found him smiling¡ªcalm, composed, and completely unaffected.


    For a brief moment, neither of them spoke. Then, without warning, Riley acted.


    His eyes darkened slightly as he activated Mind Palace Master, an advanced mental technique that allowed him to peer into the depths of another¡¯s consciousness.


    It was a skill honed to perfection, capable of replicating the memories of those it touched. In that instant, Ruby¡¯s vast sea of experiences poured into him.


    And what he saw shook him to his core.


    The weight of her memories crashed over him like a tidal wave, immeasurable in depth and scope. It wasn¡¯t mere decades¡¯ worth of knowledge¡ªbut millions of years.


    Each fragment that surfaced painted a picture of a woman far older, far more experienced, than her youthful appearance suggested.


    Ruby had lived through ages long forgotten, witnessed the rise and fall of empires, indulged in pleasures and luxuries beyond imagination.


    She had honed her craft in ways that defied human limitations, exploring the world¡¯s deepest mysteries with an intellect sharpened by time itself.


    Compared to her, most cultivators were nothing more than children playing at power.


    Riley felt his own perspective shifting, expanding.


    Secrets of the universe that had once eluded him were now laid bare, delivered effortlessly through the sheer weight of Ruby¡¯s existence.


    It was overwhelming, intoxicating. He had never imagined that such an encounter would grant him something so profound.


    A strange sense of admiration settled over him. He had gained something invaluable this night¡ªknowledge beyond reckoning.


    And for such a gift, it was only right that he gave something in return.


    He met Ruby¡¯s gaze, his voice soft but resolute.


    "Pure Ocean."


    The words carried an unseen power, resonating between them like the first drop of rain before a storm.


    "How did you know? Who are you?" Ruby sent a message through her divine sense, her voice calm but laced with curiosity.


    She did not panic in the slightest, though she was undeniably surprised.


    If she couldn¡¯t read his mind¡ªmuch less manipulate his thoughts¡ªthen he either possessed a rare treasure that shielded his psyche or was simply far stronger than her.


    The latter, however, was impossible. This was a lower realm, one that should not have allowed the presence of an Ancient God Realm cultivator like herself.


    Yet, the evidence before her suggested otherwise.


    "Nothing is impossible, Daoist Pure Ocean. You are an Ancient God Realm powerhouse, and yet here you are."


    Riley¡¯s reply, spoken through divine sense, sent a chill through Ruby¡¯s very soul.


    For the first time in millions of years, she felt something unfamiliar¡ªunease.


    Her expression remained composed, but inwardly, her mind raced. He had read her thoughts as easily as one breathes air, a feat that should have been beyond anyone in this realm.


    Just how powerful was he? To what extent did his abilities reach? Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In all her vast existence, spanning across eons, she had never been at such a clear disadvantage.


    She had always been the one in control, the one with secrets beyond mortal comprehension. But now, she was the one being seen through.


    A thousand implications flooded her mind, each more unsettling than the last. But speculation would do her no good.


    At this moment, there was only one course of action she could take.


    Lowering her head slightly, she sent another message through her divine sense.


    "Forgive this junior¡¯s disrespect, Senior. I did not know whom I was addressing."


    There was no shame in acknowledging power. She had met countless beings across time¡ªsome arrogant, some foolish, some mighty.


    Those who failed to recognize a greater force were the first to fall.


    Riley¡¯s response was immediate, yet casual.


    "A small matter. It is fate that we met. Let us set aside formalities and simply enjoy the event."


    With that, he ceased using divine sense and spoke aloud, his demeanor returning to that of an ordinary cultivator enjoying the night.


    "So, how do you find the city, Miss Ruby?" Riley asked, his tone light and conversational.


    Ruby exhaled softly, adjusting her posture. She had come expecting another dull encounter with an admirer.


    Instead, she had stumbled upon an enigma¡ªone that defied everything she knew about this realm.


    And so, for the first time in a long while, she found herself truly intrigued.


    The night continued, an unspoken understanding settling between them as they conversed beneath the flickering lanterns of Greenfield City.

 Chapter 80 Pinch

    "Can I speak with you alone, Young Master Riley?" Ruby asked after the event concluded. Midnight had already fallen, casting a quiet stillness over the surroundings.


    The festivities had died down, and most guests had already retired, yet Ruby¡¯s mind was still restless. Too many questions weighed on her, and she knew she might not get another chance to ask them.


    Riley turned to her, his gaze calm and unreadable. "Sure. Follow me."


    His harem, however, did not share his indifference.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it, girl. I¡¯ll cut off all your hair," Katherine sneered, her eyes flashing with hostility. Of all the women in Riley¡¯s entourage, she was the most outspoken and possessive.


    Ruby merely smiled, unaffected.


    "Fear not, Daoist Midnight Lotus. I do not deserve to stand beside Young Master Riley." Her words were humble, yet there was an unmistakable sharpness behind them, as if she was neither cowed nor particularly interested in playing their games.


    With that, Riley led her through the clan¡¯s grand corridors, past the intricate carvings and glowing lanterns that cast long shadows across the walls. The estate was vast, its ancient presence exuding a quiet power.


    Once they arrived at a secluded chamber, Ruby wasted no time. She turned and formed a series of quick hand seals, activating a formation that shielded them from prying eyes and ears. A faint glow spread across the room as the isolation barrier locked into place. Now, no one outside could hear them, not even the strongest cultivators in the clan.


    Ruby then dropped to her knees and bowed low. "This junior begs your forgiveness, Senior. Please do not take offense to my actions earlier." Her voice was steady, but beneath it was an underlying tension. She had not forgotten how vastly outmatched she was.


    She dared not offend someone of Riley¡¯s caliber¡ªespecially here, in the lower realm, where her cultivation was strictly capped at the Void Tribulation Realm. If she exceeded that limit, she would attract the wrath of a heavenly tribulation. The heavens did not tolerate those who tried to ascend before their time. The punishment was swift, merciless, and often fatal.


    "As I said before, think nothing of it," Riley replied casually, his tone dismissive yet firm. "It was fate that we met. Nothing more. Now, speak your mind."


    His hands were clasped behind his back, his posture perfectly composed. In the dim light, he looked like the embodiment of a hidden expert, someone who had seen the rise and fall of countless generations.


    Ruby hesitated for only a moment before asking the question that had been burning inside her. "Might I ask which immortal influence you hail from, Senior? Is it the Oasis of Thought?"


    The Oasis of Thought was one of the great sects of the immortal realm, known for cultivating wisdom and intellect to an unfathomable degree.


    Its members were scholars, tacticians, and strategists, their minds sharper than blades. They moved in the shadows, pulling the strings of entire dynasties, and their influence was deeply entrenched in the immortal world.


    If Riley was one of them, it would explain his profound aura and the sheer depth of his presence. It felt like she could hide no secrets from his eyes.


    But Riley merely shook his head. "No. I am from the Abode of the Ancient One."


    Ruby¡¯s breath hitched.


    The very name sent a shiver down her spine. Her body reacted before her mind could process it, and she instinctively took a step back, her face pale. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Abode of the Ancient One? That¡¯s a myth! It can¡¯t be true!" she gasped, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The Abode of the Ancient One was a legend among legends¡ªa name that had persisted through countless eras, spoken only in hushed tones by those who dared to believe in its existence.


    It was said to be the dwelling place of a supreme cultivator, an entity who had once ruled the immortal realm with absolute dominance before vanishing without a trace.


    Some claimed he had transcended mortality itself, while others believed he had simply grown bored of the world and disappeared into the void.


    Riley¡¯s gaze remained steady. "Are you suggesting that I¡¯m lying to you?"


    Ruby¡¯s heart pounded. "Of course not! Forgive me, Senior!" She immediately dropped into another deep bow, her forehead nearly touching the floor. But no amount of apologies could calm the storm in her mind.


    If Riley truly came from the Abode of the Ancient One, then his existence alone changed everything. It meant that the legends were true. That the hidden forces of the past had not completely faded. That an unfathomable power still lurked in the shadows, beyond the reach of even the greatest immortal sects.


    For the first time in her life, Ruby felt as though she was standing before something far bigger than she could comprehend.


    "You¡¯re old, Ruby¡ªmillions of years old. Stop begging for apologies. It makes you look weak." Riley¡¯s voice was calm but indifferent. "If that¡¯s all, you can go." With that, he dismissed the meeting and turned away, his steps steady and unhurried.


    "Wait! Senior!" Ruby called out urgently, taking a step forward. "Can I follow you?"


    Riley halted but didn¡¯t turn around immediately. He exhaled, his patience thin. "What for?"


    "I seek your guidance, Senior." Ruby¡¯s voice held neither deceit nor hesitation.


    Riley finally turned to face her, his sharp eyes scrutinizing her every move. "A disciple?" He let out a short, dry chuckle. "Sorry, but I have no plans to take on students. I¡¯ve taught enough to last me several lifetimes."


    "Please, Senior!" Ruby took another step closer, her crimson eyes gleaming with desperation. "I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯ll serve you in any way you desire!"


    Riley raised a brow, intrigued. "Anything?"


    "Yes!" she affirmed, her heart pounding.


    "Then be my maid," he said flatly. "I haven¡¯t had one yet on this world."


    Ruby froze.


    Her? A princess of the Immortal Realm? Reduced to serving as a mere maid? She had once been worshiped, revered, and feared. Countless cultivators had groveled at her feet, seeking her favor. And now¡ªnow, she was being told to wait on someone like a lowly servant?


    "This¡­" She hesitated, her pride warring against her rationality.


    Riley, unimpressed by her internal struggle, turned his back to her. "Forget it, then." His tone was final as he resumed his departure.


    Ruby¡¯s fingers clenched into fists. She had always been pragmatic. This was an opportunity¡ªone she couldn¡¯t afford to let slip away. Who was she to let pride get in the way of survival and power?


    "I accept!" she declared, her voice ringing with resolve.


    Riley smirked without looking back. "Good. Then act like one."


    "Yes, Senior! I¡¯ll do my best," Ruby said, her voice filled with determination as she bowed deeply.


    "Good. And stop calling me ¡¯Senior.¡¯ It makes me sound old. Just call me Young Master," Riley replied, waving a hand dismissively.


    And that night, he acquired his first maid.


    When they emerged from the chamber, Ruby¡¯s demeanor had completely transformed. Gone was the slightly apprehensive and uncertain woman from before.


    Now, she carried herself with quiet composure, her movements graceful yet reserved. The fierce light in her eyes had dimmed into one of calm acceptance. She had made her choice, and she would fulfill her duty with unwavering loyalty.


    As Riley led her back to the main hall where his women were gathered, she instinctively fell into step slightly behind him¡ªneither too close nor too far, a perfect distance that marked her as both a subordinate and someone who now belonged to his household.


    The moment they entered, all eyes turned toward them.


    Katherine, Veronica, Leia, and Eve, who had been chatting idly while waiting for Riley¡¯s return, immediately focused on Ruby with mixed expressions¡ªcuriosity, suspicion, and mild amusement flickering across their faces.


    Riley, completely unfazed by the scrutiny, gestured toward Ruby. "I believe you¡¯ve all met her already, but let me formally introduce her again." He glanced at Ruby expectantly.


    Understanding the cue, Ruby took a step forward and lowered herself into a respectful bow. "Greetings, Mistress Katherine, Mistress Veronica, Mistress Leia, and Mistress Eve. I am Ruby, the new maid of Young Master Riley." Her voice was steady, neither too meek nor too bold, striking a delicate balance of humility and grace.


    She did not find this introduction demeaning. Rather, she saw it as a necessary acknowledgment of hierarchy. These women would one day become Riley¡¯s wives, and as his maid, she would naturally serve them as well. It was only right to address them with the respect they deserved.


    Katherine raised an eyebrow, arms folded across her chest. "What did I say? I was right. Riley got himself a new girl." She let out a dramatic sigh, shaking her head as though lamenting his ever-growing entourage.


    "Well, at least she¡¯s pretty," Veronica said approvingly, her gaze sweeping over Ruby appraisingly. She had always valued beauty, and Ruby, with her delicate features and composed demeanor, met her standards.


    "But she¡¯s a mortal," Leia pointed out, frowning slightly as she assessed Ruby.


    Eve, who had remained silent up until now, narrowed her eyes. She took a step closer, slowly circling Ruby as if studying her, her presence both predatory and inquisitive.


    "Ohhh¡­ I think not." Her voice carried a hint of intrigue. "Riley has good eyes, and if he took an interest in her, then she¡¯s anything but ordinary."


    Ruby remained still under Eve¡¯s scrutiny, her posture impeccable. She neither flinched nor reacted, simply waiting for their judgment as if she had already resigned herself to their evaluation.


    Riley chuckled, stretching lazily. "Come on, girls. I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s time for you to decide who comes first." His smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with undisguised desire.


    His words immediately shifted the atmosphere.


    Katherine rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t protest, while Veronica smiled coyly. Leia, as usual, maintained her reserved demeanor, while Eve tilted her head, hope flickering in her gaze.


    Would Riley really fuck her tonight too?

 Chapter 81 Glue

    Of course, the answer to that was no. Eve was still nothing more than Riley¡¯s bedwarmer in his eyes, and that wasn¡¯t going to change anytime soon. The same went for Ruby, who remained his maid. Neither of them had the status to be considered anything more.


    That night, however, had been satisfying for Riley. He had spent it with Katherine, Veronica, and Leia, indulging in their soft bodies and whispered affections. Moments like those were what made life in this xianxia world tolerable.


    But beyond such pleasures, boredom was beginning to creep in.


    Riley had initially planned to stay in Greenfield City for a while longer. Meeting his parents in this life had been a novelty, something that gave him a sense of warmth he hadn¡¯t expected.


    Yet, as time passed, even that thrill dulled. His parents were alive and well¡ªhealthy, happy, and prosperous. There was no drama, no deep struggles, no complicated inheritance fights that would require his intervention.


    In short, everything was too peaceful.


    Too mundane.


    And one week into his stay, trouble had finally come knocking at his doorstep.


    "Young Master Riley! Someone is looking for Mistress Eve!" A servant of the clan came running into the courtyard, breathless, his expression laced with urgency.


    Riley barely spared him a glance. "She¡¯s inside," he said dismissively, reclining lazily on a cushioned seat under the shade of a tree.


    He wasn¡¯t interested.


    Not in whatever problem had arisen, nor in the daily affairs of this city. Life in this world was beginning to feel tedious. The lack of modern amenities gnawed at him¡ªno movies, no internet, no music streaming at his fingertips. He had power, he had women, and he had wealth. What more was there?


    His eyes followed Eve as she left the room and stepped outside. For a brief moment, he wondered if it was anything serious, but he quickly brushed the thought away. It wasn¡¯t his problem.


    At least, not yet.


    An hour later, Eve returned.


    "There are people outside waiting for your help, Young Master Riley," she informed him, her tone respectful but slightly firm.


    Riley exhaled slowly through his nose, tilting his head toward her. "Oh?" He arched a brow, clearly uninterested. "I thought you already helped them."


    "I tried," Eve admitted, her expression calm but slightly troubled. "But their condition is beyond my abilities. And I don¡¯t even specialize in the healing dao."


    Riley rolled his neck, feeling a slight stiffness in his muscles. He had barely moved all day, spending most of his time lounging, drinking fine wine, and entertaining thoughts of whether he should just leave the city.


    Still, his curiosity was mildly piqued.


    "What¡¯s the situation?" he asked, more out of obligation than genuine interest.


    "A group of people arrived at the city gates earlier," Eve explained. "They¡¯re injured¡ªin one part. Its something I don¡¯t have any solution for."


    Riley raised an eyebrow. "And you¡¯re telling me this because¡­?"


    "They asked for you," Eve said simply.


    That made him pause.


    "Me?" Riley finally sat up properly. "They know my name?"


    "They didn¡¯t provide any specifics," Eve explained, her tone measured. "All they said was that they desperately need your help. They¡¯re clutching at straws, hoping that anyone can offer assistance. Since I¡¯m with you, they¡¯re assuming you might have some sort of miracle remedy¡ªsomething other than an aphrodisiac, of course."


    Riley sighed. This was annoying. But at the same time, it was better than doing nothing.


    "Fine." He stood up, stretching his arms lazily. "I suppose I could use a distraction anyway. I¡¯ve hit a bottleneck in my cultivation."


    That was a lie.


    But at least it gave him something to do.


    Eve bowed slightly, stepping aside as Riley moved past her. His long black robes billowed slightly in the evening breeze, and his expression remained unreadable as he strode toward the entrance of the clan¡¯s estate.


    Outside, he could already see the small gathering of figures waiting for him.


    Their faces were haggard, their clothes torn and bloodied. Some leaned against one another for support, while others knelt weakly on the ground, exhaustion written all over them.


    The moment they saw him, their gazes lit up with something he hadn¡¯t expected¡ª


    Relief.


    Almost¡­ reverence.


    One of them, a middle-aged man covered in wounds, stumbled forward. His eyes locked onto Riley¡¯s, his voice trembling as he spoke:


    "Young Master Riley¡­ please¡­ help us."


    They were just rogue cultivators, but even they knew that Daoist Bright Moon had become Young Master Riley¡¯s companion. News like that traveled fast in the cultivation world. So when they found themselves facing an impossible crisis, they could only come here in a desperate attempt to save themselves.


    "I¡¯ll try," Riley said lazily, glancing over the group. "What exactly ails all of you?"


    At first glance, the men seemed perfectly fine. They weren¡¯t injured, their limbs were intact, and they weren¡¯t writhing in pain¡ªat least not visibly. If there was something wrong, it wasn¡¯t external.


    One of them stepped forward hesitantly, his face pale and full of hesitation. "It¡¯s like this, Young Master¡­ We went out hunting early this morning, just like any other day. But while we were deep in the forest, a strange fog rolled in¡ªsuddenly, out of nowhere. It was thick, so thick we couldn¡¯t even see our own hands in front of us."


    Riley raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "A mysterious fog? That¡¯s hardly unusual."


    Another man swallowed hard, his voice trembling. "That wasn¡¯t the problem, Young Master. The real issue was¡­ when the fog lifted, something was missing."


    Riley narrowed his eyes slightly. "Missing? What exactly was taken?"


    The men exchanged nervous glances, their expressions growing increasingly awkward. One of them clenched his fists, his face turning red with shame.


    Finally, one of them gathered his courage and blurted it out:


    "Our cocks, Young Master Riley! They just¡­ disappeared all of a sudden!"


    Silence.


    The wind blew softly through the courtyard.


    Riley blinked once, then twice.


    "¡­What?"


    Unable to bear the shame any longer, one of the men took a deep breath and, without hesitation, yanked down his pants.


    Nothing.


    No cock, no balls¡ªjust smooth, unblemished skin where his manhood had once been. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rest of the rogue cultivators didn¡¯t even flinch at the display. They had already exposed themselves to Eve in a desperate bid for help, so by now, shame was a foreign concept to them.


    Riley¡¯s lips twitched. What the actual fuck?


    "I see," he muttered, rubbing his chin. This was certainly new.


    Eve, who had been standing quietly at his side, sighed. "I tried to help them, but I don¡¯t specialize in the healing Dao. And honestly, I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before."


    "Alright, fine," Riley said, rolling his shoulders. "Line up. Let¡¯s get this over with."


    The men hesitated for a moment before quickly obeying, forming a neat row before him.


    Riley stretched his legs and cracked his knuckles. Then, without further ado, he raised his foot¡ª


    And delivered a brutal kick right between the first man¡¯s legs.


    THUD!


    The man let out a strangled groan, doubling over. For a brief moment, it seemed like nothing had happened¡ª


    Then his eyes went wide.


    "My¡­ My little friend! It¡¯s back!" he cried in sheer joy, grabbing at his crotch in disbelief.


    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the group. The other men looked at each other, hope rekindling in their eyes.


    "Me next, Young Master Riley!"


    "Please, restore me too!"


    Riley sighed, then moved down the line, delivering powerful kicks to each of them. One by one, they groaned, yelped, and then¡ª


    "My dick is back!"


    "Hahaha! I¡¯m a man again!"


    "Thank the heavens! I thought I¡¯d have to live the rest of my life like a eunuch!"


    The once-hopeless group of cultivators was now rejoicing, clutching their crotches like they had just been given a second chance at life.


    Eve folded her arms, watching with an unreadable expression. "¡­I swear, the longer I stay by your side, the more I question the laws of this world."


    Riley ignored her and turned his gaze toward the forest. While the problem had been resolved, something still didn¡¯t sit right with him.


    That fog¡­


    Something about it felt unnatural.


    Extending his divine sense, he scanned the area where the men had encountered the mysterious mist. His brows furrowed slightly.


    "¡­So that¡¯s what it is."


    "What did you find?" Eve asked.


    Riley smirked. "A little trouble. And something interesting."


    Deep in the forest, hidden within the veil of lingering fog, was a presence¡ªone that pulsed with eerie, unholy energy. It wasn¡¯t just some random occurrence.


    Someone¡ªor something¡ªwas behind this.


    And that made things much more fun.


    "Wait here. I¡¯ll be right back." Riley said, his voice calm and commanding. Without another word, he shot into the sky, his body leaving the ground with a graceful fluidity. As he ascended, the wind whistled around him, and the landscape below shrank into a patchwork of greens and browns.


    He soared higher, his eyes scanning the horizon. He needed to see things from above¡ªhis divine sense wasn¡¯t enough; he had to get a clearer view. The strange fog had been one thing, but the presence he felt lingering in the forest was something else entirely.


    Riley focused his mind and allowed the wind to rush past him, feeling the pulse of the land beneath. There, hidden just beyond the treeline, was the source of the disturbance¡ªa dark energy that made the air feel thick and heavy.


    It was time to get to the bottom of this.

 Chapter 82 Ray

    It didn¡¯t take Riley long to find the cause of the disturbance.


    At the center of the chaos floated a cotton-like sphere, roughly the size of a basketball. Its surface shimmered with a soft orange glow, appearing almost weightless as it drifted through the air. However, its seemingly harmless appearance belied the destruction it was causing.


    The ball moved erratically, greedily absorbing energy from everything around it without discrimination.


    A bird had already lost its wings, stripped away by an eerie fog-like substance.


    A deer, unfortunate enough to wander too close, suffered the same fate¡ªits legs vanishing into nothingness as the mist consumed them.


    Riley observed the strange phenomenon with a calm, calculating gaze.


    "Strange."


    Rather than reacting immediately, he decided to use one of his techniques. With a flick of his fingers, he activated Mind Palace Master, a profound ability that allowed him to access and copy memories from any living being.


    The moment the technique took effect, a flood of images and emotions surged through his mind.


    This mysterious orange entity was no ordinary beast¡ªit originated from the immortal realm.


    Its kind was highly coveted, their bodies harvested for their incredible cultivation-enhancing properties. In the world of immortals, beings like this were hunted relentlessly, their existence reduced to mere resources for those seeking power.


    The orange ball had once been part of a greater whole, protected by its mother. But when three powerful immortals attempted to capture and dissect it, its mother fought desperately, buying just enough time to send her child away, down into the lower realm, where it could at least have a chance to survive.


    Now, however, the creature was alone and confused, its instincts pushing it to absorb energy in order to grow stronger.


    It wasn¡¯t evil¡ªit was simply trying to survive.


    Just then¡ª


    Ding!


    The ominous fog that had been draining energy from the surroundings shifted, tendrils of mist reaching toward Riley¡¯s body, attempting to harvest his strength just as it had done to the animals before.


    Yet, the moment it touched his skin, the mist dissolved into nothingness.


    His Primordial Chaos Physique was far too powerful. The entity¡¯s energy-draining ability was completely ineffective against him.


    Riley let out a small chuckle, shaking his head.


    "You poor little thing. Come here."


    Rather than attacking or trying to subdue it by force, Riley took a different approach. He gently implanted a memory into the young creature¡¯s mind¡ªa fabricated truth that made it believe he was its long-lost uncle, an ancient being who had taken human form to watch over it.


    The reaction was instantaneous.


    "Beeeeeeee!"


    The creature let out a high-pitched cry, its energy pulsing in delight. It immediately zipped toward Riley, rubbing against his feet in pure excitement, as if it had finally found family after so long.


    Riley smiled, reaching down to pat the warm, pulsing surface of the cotton-like being. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, little guy. Behave yourself, and I¡¯ll give you something good later."


    As if understanding his words, the orange creature let out a happy hum, vibrating slightly before settling down beside him.


    The fog, once thick and oppressive, vanished completely, allowing the land to finally return to normal.


    Riley sighed, glancing down at his unexpected new companion.


    This thing¡­ if raised properly, it could become a true monster in the cultivation world.


    A powerful ally¡­ or an unstoppable weapon.


    For now, though, it was just an innocent child¡ªone that had lost its mother, hunted and abandoned.


    Riley smirked.


    "Come on, it¡¯s time to find you a home." Riley spoke gently, his voice filled with a mix of affection and determination as he looked down at the small orange creature.


    It fluttered around him, its cotton-like body shimmering softly in the light. Without a second thought, he began walking back toward the city, the creature eagerly following him, its excitement palpable.


    The city was bustling as usual, but the moment Riley entered the streets with his new companion, his women noticed instantly.


    Their eyes widened as they took in the adorable orange monster that was bouncing happily around him.


    It was clear that the little creature was drawing attention, but not just from the people on the street. Riley¡¯s women, who had seen countless wonders in their time with him, were utterly captivated by it.


    "Ohhh¡­ so cute!"


    "Is it a pet?"


    "What kind of monster is it?"


    The little creature tilted its head curiously, its tiny body glowing faintly with a soft orange hue as it zipped around in circles. It was tiny, almost resembling a floating cotton ball with an ethereal, glowing charm that made it look almost magical.


    Riley smiled at the scene but couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of annoyance. His women were completely taken with the creature, and it seemed they couldn¡¯t get enough of it.


    "Hey, don¡¯t hug it too much. That¡¯s mine," he said with mock irritation, though his tone was more playful than serious.


    He had intended to raise the creature for his own purposes, perhaps even train it to be more than just a cute companion. But right now, his women seemed determined to give it as much attention as possible.


    Katherine, ever the playful one, looked up at him with a mischievous smile, her eyes twinkling with teasing amusement. She gently cradled the creature in her arms, her fingers lightly petting its soft body.


    "Surely, you¡¯re not jealous over us fawning over this little cute thing, Riley?" she teased, her voice dripping with sweet sarcasm as she held the creature closer.


    Riley shook his head, his lips curling into a smirk. "Jealous? Me? Not at all." He paused for a moment before adding with a grin, "But let¡¯s not forget who found it, and who¡¯s going to be the one to raise it, right?"


    Katherine laughed softly, her eyes never leaving Riley as she lightly bounced the creature in her arms. "Oh, we haven¡¯t forgotten. But look at it, Riley. It¡¯s so fluffy and adorable. How can you not let us spoil it just a little bit?"


    The other women laughed as well, circling around the two of them to take their turn showering the creature with affection. The little orange ball of energy appeared to be enjoying the attention, letting out excited chirps and rubbing itself against their hands in response.


    Riley chuckled, though there was a glint of amusement in his eyes. It wasn¡¯t that he minded the attention the creature was getting¡ªit was just that he had plans for it, and those plans didn¡¯t include the little guy becoming the center of attention in their home.


    "Fine, fine. Enjoy your time with it," he said with a grin, surrendering the moment to them. But deep down, he knew this creature had potential far beyond its cuteness.


    As he leaned against a nearby wall, watching his women continue to spoil the little creature, his thoughts turned inward. He was still bored. Perhaps having a distraction was a good thing also.


    His eyes softened as he watched it interact with his girlfriends.


    The orange creature chirped in contentment as it rested in the hands of his women, enjoying the pampering. They cooed over it for several more minutes, each taking their turn to play with the tiny creature.


    Riley, for his part, didn¡¯t rush them. He was in no hurry. He knew that they would be the first to spoil the little thing, but he would be the one to guide its growth. When the time came, it would understand its place, and it would follow him willingly.


    "Alright, let¡¯s get you settled in." Riley finally spoke, his voice more commanding now, but still gentle. The creature fluttered up from Katherine¡¯s arms and landed on his shoulder, nuzzling into his neck.


    Katherine smirked, watching the shift in Riley¡¯s demeanor. "I see, now that it¡¯s ¡¯yours,¡¯ it¡¯s time for the real work to begin."


    Riley winked at her. "You know me too well."


    As he turned to lead the way into their home, the orange creature still perched on his shoulder, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The creature¡¯s presence would bring new possibilities, and Riley was ready to explore them all.


    The women followed closely behind, still chatting excitedly about their newest companion, but Riley¡¯s mind was already several steps ahead.


    The days ahead brought a surprising influx of patients to Riley.


    "I¡¯m not a doctor. Why are you all coming to me?" Riley couldn¡¯t decide whether to laugh or cry. It seemed the news of his miracle healing had already spread far and wide.


    People came from all corners, each one eager for his help. The claim that he could restore lost limbs and heal severe injuries had quickly become legendary. And while he never imagined he would be known for such abilities, he couldn¡¯t deny the strange satisfaction that came from his new role.


    Though he wasn¡¯t exactly trained for this kind of work, the requests kept coming, each person with their own set of unique needs.


    Some sought the return of lost body parts; others simply needed him to work his miracle touch.


    Even something as seemingly absurd as restoring virility was on the table, and for some reason, people were lining up.


    But a few other things surprised him the most.

 Chapter 83 Moon

    "Young Master Riley, please heal me too!"


    "Me too!"


    "I was here first!"


    A group of breathtakingly beautiful women crowded around Riley, their eyes filled with desperation and admiration.


    Each one possessed a charm that could leave even the most steadfast man weak, their soft voices and delicate touches testing the limits of his self-control.


    They pressed in close, their flawless skin glowing under the light, their perfume lingering in the air like a sweet, intoxicating spell.


    Despite the undeniable temptation, Riley remained composed. Though his body responded to their beauty, he steeled himself, forcing his desires into submission.


    He was their healer, and he would not allow lust to cloud his duty. With steady hands and unwavering focus, he tended to their wounds, channeling his energy into their recovery rather than his own pleasure.


    He treated them one by one, ensuring that each received the care they needed.


    But with every grateful smile and lingering touch, the tension within him grew.


    Every appreciative glance and whispered "thank you" chipped away at his restraint.


    By the time the last patient had been healed and the day had come to an end, Riley¡¯s body burned with suppressed desire, his self-control stretched dangerously thin.


    As night fell, he finally allowed himself to surrender to the passion he had held back all day. In the privacy of his chambers, he was no longer the composed healer¡ªhe was a man consumed by need.


    His lovers¡ªKatherine, Veronica, and Leia¡ªwelcomed him eagerly, their own desires mirroring his own.


    Their bodies intertwined in the dim candlelight, lost in waves of pleasure that seemed endless. The air was thick with heat and longing, their moans echoing off the walls, filling the night with the sound of their ecstasy.


    Their passion burned fiercely, unrelenting, their cries stretching long into the night.


    And when exhaustion finally claimed them, they lay tangled in each other¡¯s embrace, their bodies spent, their hearts still pounding from the intensity of their love.


    Riley, of course, took his women separately, as they still weren¡¯t comfortable being together in bed. This arrangement gave Eve and Ruby plenty of time to talk, especially on nights like this when Riley was busy indulging his lovers.


    The two stood outside the house, bathed in moonlight, the cool night air contrasting with the heated cries that spilled from within.


    The passion inside was unmistakable¡ªmoans and gasps of pleasure echoed through the stillness, a constant reminder of Riley¡¯s prowess. But neither woman paid much attention.


    Eve folded her arms, her gaze fixed on Ruby. "Why did Riley pick you of all people?" she asked bluntly.


    Ruby remained composed, standing with perfect posture, her expression unreadable. "I don¡¯t know," she replied smoothly. "Maybe Riley likes me, Mistress Eve."


    Eve¡¯s lips curled slightly in skepticism. "I doubt it¡¯s that simple."


    Despite Ruby¡¯s deferential tone, Eve wasn¡¯t fooled. The woman before her was no ordinary maid. There was an ease to her movements, a quiet confidence that hinted at something more.


    Inside, countless women were vying for Riley¡¯s attention. Some begged to be his maids, others went as far as offering themselves as slaves.


    And yet, here was Ruby, handpicked by Riley himself, standing unbothered while other women would do anything to be in her place. It didn¡¯t add up.


    "I think you¡¯re hiding something," Eve said, narrowing her eyes.


    Ruby didn¡¯t flinch. "No one is an open book, Mistress Eve. We all have our secrets."


    Eve let out a quiet chuckle. "Exactly. And now I¡¯m even more eager to know yours."


    Without warning, she lunged forward, her fist cutting through the air in a swift, practiced strike.


    "Whoosh!"


    Her punch met nothing but empty space.


    Before she could react, she felt it¡ª


    Tap.


    A light touch on her shoulder.


    Eve went rigid, her heartbeat spiking.


    Ruby stood behind her now, completely unfazed. Not even out of breath.


    "Careful, Mistress Eve," Ruby murmured, her voice calm and steady. "We wouldn¡¯t want you hurting yourself."


    Eve remained still, processing what had just happened. It wasn¡¯t just speed¡ªRuby had evaded her attack with effortless precision. No wasted movement. No hesitation.


    Her suspicions were right. Ruby was dangerous.


    And now, more than ever, Eve wanted to know exactly what she was hiding.


    "Ding!"


    Eve disappeared in an instant, activating the untraceable Mist Walker technique. The world around her blurred as she moved, her figure a mere shadow in the air.


    But as she reappeared in her new position, her eyes widened in shock¡ªRuby was gone.


    Ruby had vanished from the spot where she had been standing, leaving Eve to wonder if she had made a mistake.


    In the training field, both women had disappeared so quickly that even the sharpest eyes couldn¡¯t track their movements.


    It was as though they had merged with the very air around them. Eve¡¯s mind raced, trying to calculate what had just happened.


    The stalemate between them didn¡¯t last for long. The tension that had built up, both physical and mental, was about to reach its breaking point.


    Tap.


    A light tap on her shoulder brought Eve¡¯s movements to a halt. She froze mid-motion, her body no longer responding to her commands.


    There was a moment of stunned silence before she turned to see Ruby standing there, her expression casual, as though nothing out of the ordinary had happened.


    "I think that¡¯s enough exercise for tonight, Mistress Eve. Have a good night." Ruby¡¯s voice was soft, calm, and filled with a sense of finality.


    She turned and began to walk away, leaving Eve standing there in disbelief. The realization hit her with the force of a hammer¡ªRuby had outpaced her, overwhelmed her, and done it all without even breaking a sweat.


    Eve had always prided herself on being the strongest woman around Riley. She had spent years training, pushing herself beyond her limits to attain a level of skill that no one could rival.


    But now, in the blink of an eye, she had been shown that her confidence, her assumptions, had been utterly wrong. The woman she had once underestimated was more than just a skilled fighter¡ªRuby had something else, something hidden, that Eve had never anticipated.


    Eve stood there for several long moments, struggling to comprehend what had just transpired. Her mind buzzed with questions, and her pride took a heavy blow. She was no longer the undisputed champion in Riley¡¯s world.


    "Just who exactly are you, Ruby?" Eve asked the empty air, her voice barely above a whisper. She felt the weight of her own question, the frustration and confusion mounting.


    But there was no answer, only the quiet evening air and the fading sound of Ruby¡¯s footsteps.


    Eve remained where she stood for what felt like an eternity, her mind racing. She had once thought herself untouchable, the strongest in the room, but now¡­ now she was unsure.


    What had Ruby been hiding all this time? Was there more to her than Eve had realized? The questions swirled in her mind, unanswered and unrelenting. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, with a heavy sigh, Eve lowered her gaze. She knew the truth now¡ªshe was no longer the top contender.


    And in that moment, Eve realized that she would have to work harder than ever before if she wanted to regain her confidence, her standing, and perhaps even her pride.


    But for now, all she could do was stand in the quiet, reflecting on the lesson she had just learned¡ªthe lesson that strength was not always what it seemed.


    ***


    One month had passed, and Riley¡¯s name was now deafening across the entire Greenfield City and its neighboring regions. His reputation had grown to almost legendary proportions.


    Whispers of his miraculous abilities spread like wildfire, and soon, people from all walks of life spoke of him in awe and reverence.


    He was no longer just a healer; he had become known as the "Miracle Doctor," a name that carried with it promises of the impossible.


    It was said that he could cure any ailment, restore lost limbs, and even regenerate body parts that were once thought irreparable.


    From the simplest cuts to the most grievous injuries, there was no ailment that Riley could not heal. Some even went so far as to claim that he could revive the dead, giving rise to a new wave of hope and belief in the impossible.


    More and more cultivators, drawn by the rumors, sought him out. Warriors, scholars, and even elders from various sects traveled long distances, some in desperation and others in curiosity, hoping to witness his incredible powers firsthand.


    Riley welcomed them all, offering his healing with the same calm professionalism, no matter how dangerous or complex the injuries were. He healed without hesitation, without pride, and¡ªmost notably¡ªwithout asking for anything in return. Continue reading at NovelFire.C?m


    The selflessness with which he worked only added to his growing mystique, cementing his status as a miracle worker among the people.


    But Riley¡¯s story didn¡¯t end with just those who sought him for physical healing. There were tales of him helping those in emotional turmoil, offering guidance when people came to him not just with wounds but with broken hearts, minds, or spirits.


    His humble nature made him a symbol of hope, of a man whose powers were not rooted in self-gain but in a deep, almost unearthly compassion.


    The more people spoke of him, the more his name spread, and with it, the legends only grew.


    Meanwhile, high above the city, a figure stood amidst the clouds. The winds whipped around her, and the golden light of the setting sun caught her in an almost otherworldly glow.


    Her beauty was striking, radiant, and as she gazed down at the sprawling city below, there was a sense of power in her presence. She was no ordinary woman.


    Her long, flowing hair shimmered as it danced in the breeze, and her eyes, sharp and piercing, scanned the city below with purpose.


    Finally, after a moment of silence, she spoke, her voice cutting through the air with a clarity that seemed to resonate through the heavens themselves.


    "Riley Mason," she said, her tone a mixture of intrigue and amusement. "You¡¯re not a hard man to find at all."

 Chapter 84 Sun

    "Another day, another day to live in service," Riley murmured to himself, stretching his arms as the morning sun bathed the world in golden light.


    He had been bored once¡ªlost, drifting without purpose. But that was a past life, one that no longer mattered. Now, every day felt fulfilling. He had found his calling, and with it came a sense of satisfaction that made even the smallest moments enjoyable.


    Of course, there were times he missed the luxuries of the modern world¡ªthe convenience of electricity, the ease of ordering food with a tap on a screen, the mindless entertainment that required no effort at all. But in the grand scheme of things, those were minor inconveniences. What he had gained here was far more valuable.


    Aside from healing the sick and performing miraculous feats as a doctor, Riley had discovered another passion¡ªone far more personal, indulgent, and, admittedly, hedonistic. His relationships had become just as vital to him as his craft.


    There was something undeniably exhilarating about the intimacy he shared with his girlfriends, a feeling of connection that went beyond physical pleasure.


    Was it good? Was it bad? He didn¡¯t know, and honestly, he didn¡¯t care. This was who he was now, and he had no intention of fighting it.


    Boink!


    Boink!


    Boink!


    Something soft and warm bumped against his leg repeatedly. Riley looked down to find a small, fluffy orange ball bouncing excitedly beside him, its bright eyes filled with anticipation.


    A grin tugged at his lips. "It¡¯s not feeding time yet, Cotton. Behave, or I won¡¯t give you any food later," he warned, crossing his arms.


    "BEEEEEEEEEE!"


    Cotton, the tiny creature resembling a sloth covered in orange fluff, immediately stopped bouncing and let out a pitiful wail. With a swift leap, it clung to Riley¡¯s shoulder, its little paws gripping onto his clothes as it nuzzled against his cheek. The warmth of its fur was comforting, like a living plush toy that radiated pure affection.


    Riley chuckled, scratching behind Cotton¡¯s ears.


    "Good boy. I¡¯ll feed you lots of meat later, I promise."


    Cotton let out a happy chirp, tail swishing as it settled against Riley¡¯s neck. The little glutton could eat almost anything, but his favorite food was meat¡ªlarge quantities of it. In fact, Riley had once tested just how much Cotton could consume, and to his horror, the tiny creature had nearly swallowed an entire mountain. That experiment had ended quickly. The last thing he needed was to accidentally destroy the landscape because his pet had an insatiable appetite.


    Instead, he treated Cotton like a dog¡ªalbeit one with bottomless hunger and the ability to devour things much larger than itself. At least meat was an easy solution.


    As Riley continued walking, the wind rustled through the trees, carrying the scent of fresh grass and damp earth. The morning was peaceful, the kind of quiet that made him appreciate his life here even more. He had responsibilities, people who depended on him, a purpose that gave him direction. And, of course, he had Cotton, his adorable yet terrifying little companion.


    "Come on, buddy. Let¡¯s get to work," Riley said, adjusting Cotton on his shoulder.


    With a chirp of agreement, Cotton settled in for the ride, and together, they strode forward into the day.


    "Young Master Riley! Good morning!"


    The cheerful voices of the gathered townspeople rang out as they greeted him with excitement and reverence. Riley nodded and smiled in return, his expression calm yet approachable. Though he had long grown accustomed to their admiration, he still found it amusing how quickly his reputation had spread.


    Near his modest family ancestral house, he had set up a makeshift hospital, a simple yet well-maintained space where injured, sick, and desperate people sought his aid. He asked for nothing in return, offering his services completely free of charge. It wasn¡¯t just kindness¡ªhe found joy in watching the awed expressions of those who witnessed his divine abilities firsthand. And besides, it wasn¡¯t like he was running out of spiritual energy anytime soon.


    His healing abilities were nothing short of miraculous. People came to him with broken bones, deadly illnesses, and even conditions deemed incurable by mortal physicians, yet all left fully restored. Even the most skeptical soon became firm believers in his skills.


    Of course, there were certain techniques he absolutely refused to use¡ªnamely, Sacred Lustful Restoration. That one was far too much for anyone to handle. Even he had his limits.


    It wouldn¡¯t be ideal for people to constantly witness him kicking men in the balls. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After that unfortunate episode, Riley immediately sought a more humane approach. Consulting his Omniscient Dao Codex, he created a refined version of Divine Healing, ensuring no future patient would have to endure such traumatizing treatment ever again.


    Character Stats


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm, Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, Sovereign Marionette, Sacred Lustful Restoration, Mind Palace Master, Omniscient Dao Codex, Supreme Sutra of Seduction


    Divine Rank Techniques Created: Divine Step, Divine Healing


    Minions: Gideon Hunter, Lucas Prince, Elias Page, Tadeo Prince


    Read exclusive adventures at NovelFire.C?m


    ***


    Riley sighed as he reviewed his ever-growing list of skills. If there was one thing he lacked, it was creativity in naming techniques.


    "Divine Healing"? "Divine Step"?" Sure, they were accurate, but they lacked the flair of ancient mystical arts.


    Not that he cared. Fancy names were for cultivators who had time to sit around waxing poetic about their abilities. He preferred results over theatrics.


    Divine Healing - an unparalleled divine healing technique that transcends mortal medicine and cultivation. Said to originate from the will of the heavens, it is a technique reserved for celestial beings and godlike healers.


    Unlike conventional healing arts, Divine Healing does not merely mend wounds¡ªit rewrites the very essence of life itself. With a single touch, Riley could:


    Regenerate missing limbs and shattered meridians.


    Purge poisons, curses, and demonic corruption.


    Restore youth and extend one¡¯s lifespan.


    Reverse death, provided the soul had not yet fully dissipated.


    In the end, Riley was truly the greatest doctor alive in this world. Not only could he heal any wound, but he could reverse death itself and even extend a person¡¯s lifespan¡ªa feat that defied logic and reason. There wasn¡¯t a single physician, alchemist, or healer who could even come close to his abilities.


    But for him, it was just another day of work.


    "Time to grind," Riley murmured to himself as he stepped into the hospital.


    What had once been a simple tent at the start had, over time, grown into a proper wooden building, large enough to accommodate at least a hundred patients at a time. The city people had built it for him, out of gratitude and admiration, a sign of how deeply they respected him.


    And usually, the place was lively and bustling¡ªfull of chatter, laughter, and the occasional groans of patients recovering from injuries.


    But today was different.


    The moment he stepped inside, he noticed it¡ªan unnatural silence hung in the air. Patients sat still, whispering amongst themselves. Even the healers and assistants who normally moved around busily had frozen in place, their gazes all fixed toward the same direction.


    Riley narrowed his eyes.


    There had been troublemakers before¡ªrowdy cultivators who thought they could throw their weight around here, demanding priority treatment or causing unnecessary chaos. But those incidents had been swiftly taken care of, thanks to Eve, who had no tolerance for nonsense. And so far, no one had been foolish enough to try again.


    So¡­ what was it this time?


    His gaze followed the direction of the crowd¡¯s attention, and that¡¯s when he saw her.


    Sitting at the forefront, right in his usual chair, was an exceptionally beautiful woman.


    Her presence was overwhelming¡ªnot in an oppressive way, but in how effortlessly she commanded attention. Her beauty was the kind that could topple kingdoms, the kind that men would wage wars over, and the kind that could bring even the most disciplined minds to their knees.


    Her long, dark hair cascaded over her shoulders like flowing silk, framing a face so flawless that it felt almost unreal. Her eyes held a mysterious allure, carrying both intelligence and mischief within them, and when she smiled, it was the kind of smile that could melt hearts.


    Any other man would have fallen for her instantly.


    But Riley was not just any man.


    She met his gaze with a knowing smirk, her voice smooth and laced with amusement. "Young Master Riley, it¡¯s an honor to finally meet you."


    The way she spoke¡ªit was neither overly flirtatious nor overly respectful. It was confident, as though she already knew exactly what kind of effect she had on people.


    But Riley?


    He felt nothing.


    If anything, he was annoyed.


    His eyes flicked toward the chair she was sitting in¡ªhis chair.


    And without the slightest hesitation, he spoke.


    "Stand up. You¡¯re in my chair."


    His voice was calm but unimpressed, carrying not a shred of admiration, hesitation, or reverence.


    The silence in the room grew even heavier.

 Chapter 85 Chess

    The watching crowd held their breath, their eyes darting between Riley and the woman. After all, most men would have been desperate to get on her good side. Some would have groveled at her feet for the slightest bit of her attention.


    But Riley Mason?


    He was already sick of her presence before she even had the chance to introduce herself.


    "So this is where you sit. I apologize, Young Master Riley. I didn¡¯t know."


    The woman smiled gracefully as she rose to her feet, her demeanor composed and elegant. There was not a trace of anger in her expression, nor did she seem the least bit flustered.


    She had already conducted a thorough investigation and knew that Riley Mason harbored a terrifying secret.


    It was no coincidence that the matriarch of the Heavenly Sword Sect had personally come to see him.


    Even more astonishing were the persistent rumors that Riley had guided the disciples of the Stone Mountain Sect in comprehending the very essence of the Dao.


    For someone to impart Dao essence so freely¡ªespecially to cultivators who had yet to reach the Golden Core Realm¡ªwas utterly unheard of. This was not something an ordinary genius could accomplish.


    The only plausible explanation was that Riley Mason¡¯s body had been taken over by an ancient existence. An old monster. An old fogey.


    To perform body possession, one had to be at least at the Spirit Severing Realm, a stage that marked the threshold between mortals and true cultivators who glimpsed the mysteries of immortality.


    However, to teach the Dao essence so effortlessly suggested an even higher level of mastery. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A mere Spirit Severing cultivator could barely grasp the concept themselves, let alone bestow enlightenment upon others.


    No, if this theory was true, the being inhabiting Riley Mason¡¯s body had to be at the absolute pinnacle of the Spirit Severing Realm, if not beyond.


    This realization alone was enough to ensure she remained respectful, even deferential, throughout their interaction.


    The world was cruel, and she had no intention of provoking an existence she could not hope to resist.


    However, what disturbed her most was the unnatural speed of Riley¡¯s rise.


    Mere weeks ago, he had been nothing more than an insignificant figure, struggling to break through in the Body Refinement Realm.


    Yet now, he exuded an unfathomable aura, his mastery over medicine and cultivation theory reaching absurd heights. Such a transformation was not natural, even for the most heaven-defying of prodigies.


    Even though Riley Mason appeared to be only at the Golden Core Realm, she refused to believe that was the truth. His strength far surpassed that level¡ªso much so that she could only shudder at the thought of his true power. To what extent he had transcended, she dared not even imagine.


    As she stood before him, her flowing white cultivator robes clung to her curves, highlighting a figure that could topple kingdoms. Her allure was undeniable¡ªone of the most breathtaking women Riley had ever laid eyes on.


    Many would have lost themselves in admiration, but Riley remained unmoved. Beauty meant nothing to him when he knew the truth.


    Using his Mind Palace Master techniques, he had already extracted her memories, and what he found left him deeply unsettled. This woman¡¯s cruelty knew no bounds.


    Torturing animals¡ªdogs and kittens¡ªwas a mere pastime for her, something she indulged in with the same ease that others might enjoy a cup of tea.


    And yet, there was more to her than sheer sadism. Her past was steeped in darkness, her life a cruel tale of suffering and survival. In some twisted way, she had become the monster that the world had once been to her.


    Riley exhaled slowly, his gaze unreadable. He understood her now¡ªunderstood why she had become the way she was. But that did not mean he forgave her. Life was unfair to many, yet not all chose to embrace cruelty in return.


    Still, he showed nothing on his face. His expression was calm, detached, and indifferent.


    "Lies," he said, his voice cool and unwavering. "You knew full well that I sit here. In fact, you¡¯ve been spying on me since yesterday."


    His words cut through the air like a blade, and the woman¡¯s eyes flickered ever so slightly.


    Without another glance, Riley strode past the gathered crowd¡ªthose who had come seeking his medical expertise¡ªand seated himself on his chair of honor, completely unbothered.


    The woman lowered her gaze, her smile unfaltering, but inwardly, her thoughts churned.


    Riley Mason¡­ Just who, or what, are you?


    "I really can¡¯t hide anything from you, Young Master Riley. Your eyes unveil the secrets of the heavens themselves."


    The beautiful woman¡¯s voice was soft and melodious, carrying a mesmerizing charm. She took a graceful step forward, her flowing white robes accentuating her ethereal beauty. There was no hesitation in her movements, no trace of fear¡ªonly admiration and curiosity.


    "Please allow this unrefined girl to introduce herself properly," she continued, lowering her head slightly in a gesture of respect. "My name is Daoist Gentle Dream. It is my honor to finally meet you, Young Master Riley."


    Her smile was radiant, her every word imbued with warmth. Even without using any spiritual techniques, she naturally exuded an enchanting allure that made men weak in the knees.


    "The tales of your benevolence have spread far and wide across this region," she continued, her voice rich with praise. "Your good deeds have not gone unnoticed. On behalf of the righteous people of this land, I offer you my deepest gratitude, Young Master Riley. Your kindness and compassion are without equal. If only more men like you existed on this continent, the world would be a far safer and more prosperous place."


    The moment her words fell, murmurs of agreement rose from the surrounding crowd. Many of the spectators, already captivated by her beauty, found themselves nodding subconsciously.


    However, Riley remained unmoved. He studied her carefully, his piercing gaze sweeping over her delicate features, but his expression betrayed no emotion.


    "All pleasantries and flowery words," he said coolly. "Yet, I¡¯ve yet to hear a valid reason for an elder of the infamous Phantom Abyss Sect to appear before me." His voice turned sharper. "Tell me, are you here seeking revenge for Lucas Prince?"


    The atmosphere shifted instantly.


    Daoist Gentle Dream felt a sudden, suffocating pressure wash over her, and for the first time in centuries, her composure wavered. Riley¡¯s gaze was no longer that of an ordinary young man. It was far too sharp, far too knowing¡ªlike the gaze of a higher existence looking down upon all things.


    It wasn¡¯t just her white cultivator robes he seemed to see through¡ªno, it was far more intrusive than that. She felt exposed, as if her very soul had been peeled open and laid bare before him.


    It was an uncomfortable sensation.


    Yet, it was not unfamiliar.


    She had felt this before¡ªmany times in her youth, when she had been nothing more than a disciple within the Phantom Abyss Sect. The elders had scrutinized her the same way, treating her as a specimen rather than a person.


    The memory was bitter, but she quickly suppressed it.


    No one in this world should have had the ability to make her feel like this ever again. And yet, here she was, standing before Riley Mason, experiencing an eerie deja vu.


    She clenched her fingers momentarily, forcing herself to push the sensation aside.


    "Of course not, Young Master Riley," she finally replied, her voice as smooth as ever. "Lucas Prince was reckless and foolish. While he may have been an elder of my Phantom Abyss Sect, it was his own arrogance that led him to offend you. His death was the natural consequence of his actions, and rightfully so."


    Her words were spoken without the slightest hesitation. She did not bother pretending to mourn Lucas Prince¡¯s death. The Phantom Abyss Sect had always operated under a ruthless philosophy¡ªstrength was the only true authority. The weak had no place among them.


    Riley let out a short laugh, shaking his head. "Spoken like a true member of an evil sect. I suppose expecting an honest answer from you is asking too much?"


    Daoist Gentle Dream merely tilted her head slightly, her lips curling into an enigmatic smile. "What do you mean, Young Master Riley? I have been nothing but honest from the very beginning. Lies do not suit me."


    Her voice, sweet and intoxicating, carried a teasing lilt. She took a single step closer, her delicate scent wafting toward him¡ªan indescribable fragrance that seemed to linger between ethereal and seductive.


    Then, she smiled.


    The effect was immediate.


    Gasps erupted all around them as the gathered men trembled, their faces turning red. Some clutched their chests as if struck by an invisible force, while others visibly staggered backward. A few even collapsed to the ground, their eyes dazed, their breathing erratic.


    There was no doubt.


    Many of them had just experienced something¡­ shameful. Premature ejaculation at its finest!


    Daoist Gentle Dream was absurdly beautiful, and with just a single smile, she had caused half the men present to lose control of themselves.


    The realization was mortifying, yet none of them could muster the strength to tear their eyes away from her.


    Riley, however, remained unaffected.


    He simply sighed, rubbing his temples before turning away.


    "¡­"


    Without another word, he resumed his duties, attending to the long line of patients awaiting treatment. Continue reading on NovelFire.C?m


    Daoist Gentle Dream watched him carefully, her expression unreadable. She had expected some level of resistance from him, but this¡­ this level of detachment was intriguing.


    No man had ever ignored her so thoroughly before.


    She had seen men go mad for her. She had seen them betray their sects, their families, and even their very beliefs just to please her. And yet, this young man¡ªthis Riley Mason¡ªcouldn¡¯t seem to care less.


    How fascinating.


    A smile played on her lips once more, though this time, it was one of genuine amusement.


    She knew her presence in Riley Mason¡¯s life would not go unnoticed, nor would it be insignificant.


    What role she would play¡­ only time would tell.


    But Riley? He didn¡¯t care. Whatever she brought into his life, he would take it one day at a time.


    And live each day to the fullest.

 Chapter 86 Stain

    "Basil, bay leaves, garlic, onion, and a pinch of salt¡ªmix them together, crush them well, then pour in one cup of water," Riley instructed, his tone calm yet authoritative.


    "Once the mixture is ready, bury it in soil dense with death qi and let it rest undisturbed for three days. When the time is up, drink the liquid, and your abdominal pain will be gone."


    Beside him, an attendant swiftly transcribed the remedy onto a piece of paper, ensuring every detail was recorded accurately.


    With practiced efficiency, he handed the note to the patient, who bowed gratefully before stepping aside.


    "Next!" another attendant called out, his voice echoing through the modest but bustling clinic.


    A middle-aged man approached, his steps slow and weary. His face bore the weight of exhaustion, deep lines creasing his forehead.


    "Good morning, Young Master Riley," he greeted, his voice tinged with fatigue.


    "Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling down. No matter what I do, I have no motivation to continue through life. Everything feels empty and dull, like I¡¯m just drifting without purpose."


    Riley observed him for a moment, tapping his fingers lightly on the wooden table.


    "Oh¡­ that¡¯s a tricky one," he admitted.


    "Your spirit is weighed down, but the body and mind are deeply connected. You need chamomile, garlic, ginger, lavender, rosemary, thyme, and turmeric."


    The man listened intently as Riley continued,


    "Boil them together in fresh water until the aroma fills the air. Let the steam soothe you as it brews. Drink it warm, morning and night, and with time, the heaviness in your heart will lighten."


    The attendant scribbled down the instructions, neatly folding the paper before passing it to the man.


    "Thank you, Young Master Riley," he murmured, clutching the note with both hands.


    Riley simply nodded, already turning his attention to the next patient. His work was far from over.


    .


    ..


    ¡­


    With each person Riley healed, Daoist Gentle Dream found herself increasingly astonished.


    "So healing can be done like this too?" she marveled. Despite having lived for more than 2,500 years, she had never encountered such unorthodox yet effective prescriptions.


    She had studied countless medical techniques, learned from grandmasters, and even seen miraculous healing arts that defied logic¡ªbut nothing compared to what she was witnessing now.


    Riley¡¯s methods were unlike anything recorded in ancient texts.


    His remedies defied conventional alchemy, rejecting expensive spirit herbs and divine pills in favor of ordinary ingredients, yet they worked as if they contained the essence of the heavens.


    Even more baffling was how effortlessly he diagnosed ailments, as if he could see through the body with a single glance.


    If only she knew that Riley could even raise the dead with a mere touch then her shock would have been much greater than today.


    If that revelation ever came to light, even the most esteemed immortals and sect leaders would flock to him, bowing their heads in reverence.


    She had seen people bring back the dead before¡ªbut always at a great cost, using forbidden techniques or sacrificing something in return. And the dead always came back flawed.


    Yet, if this truth would come to light, Riley would no doubt have lots of troubles at his doorsteps.


    His hands alone held the power of life and death.


    "Next!"


    The line of patients stretched endlessly. Some had traveled for days just to see Riley, their expressions filled with desperation and hope.


    Among them, a flock of cultivators stood silently.


    Though they were used to getting preferential treatment in most places, none dared to cause trouble here.


    The reason? A certain infamous incident just days ago.


    A group of arrogant cultivators had tried to cut in line, believing their status gave them the right to be treated first.


    But before they could even finish their demands, Eve had personally intervened.


    Without hesitation, she had beaten them to a pulp, sending them flying out of the clinic with broken limbs and shattered pride.


    Even worse, Riley had declared them permanently banned from the hospital.


    No medicine, no healing, not even a glance at their injuries.


    It was a punishment worse than death for those who relied on their strength to survive.


    That story spread like wildfire, and now, not a single cultivator dared to step out of line.


    They stood humbly, waiting their turn just like everyone else.


    And so the day continued. From sunrise to sunset, Riley healed without pause.


    There was no sign of exhaustion on his face, no complaint in his voice.


    It was as if healing was as natural to him as breathing.


    "Go home, come back tomorrow, and I¡¯ll heal you all," Riley finally announced as night fell, his voice firm yet gentle.


    A wave of gratitude swept through the crowd.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Young Master Riley!"


    "May you be blessed a thousand times over!"


    Despite the long wait, not a single person complained. They had seen miracles today.


    Even those who hadn¡¯t received treatment yet were willing to return tomorrow without hesitation.


    Riley¡¯s presence alone reassured them.


    Of course, Riley had made sure that those on the verge of death were treated first, no matter how late they arrived.


    Life was precious¡ªhe would never let someone die just because they were too late in line.


    As the last patient departed and the clinic finally fell silent, Daoist Gentle Dream remained standing there, lost in thought.


    She had seen healers, doctors, and even divine physicians in her lifetime. But Riley?


    He was something else entirely.


    "You have a heart that can embrace the whole world, Young Master Riley¡ªa true saint in the flesh. This city and its people are fortunate to have you," Daoist Gentle Dream praised, her voice carrying a rare note of sincerity.


    "I¡¯m awesome, ain¡¯t I?" Riley chuckled, shaking his head. He wasn¡¯t fooled by her flattery.


    He could already tell that behind her composed expression, the mind of this wickedly wise woman was racing at light speed.


    Daoist Gentle Dream wasn¡¯t the type to admire someone without reason¡ªshe was already scheming, weaving plots to take advantage of the situation.


    Still, he didn¡¯t particularly care.


    With that, he turned and left, unconcerned by the knowing gleam in her eyes.


    As expected, Daoist Gentle Dream didn¡¯t follow openly, but she made no attempt to hide her continued interest.


    She sent a message back to her sect, though what exactly she reported was unknown.


    But instead of leaving, she remained, silently observing Riley from the shadows.


    What she saw next only deepened her intrigue.


    After a long day of healing, Riley treated himself to a grand feast, eating with the unrestrained appetite of a man who had no worries.


    Plates of food vanished before him, each bite taken with the same casual enjoyment he seemed to approach everything with. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His relaxed, almost careless demeanor was something Daoist Gentle Dream found¡­ familiar.


    "A man who can overturn the heavens really had no reason to worry¡­" she mused.


    But it was what happened afterward that truly left her stunned.


    After satisfying his hunger, Riley moved on to another indulgence¡ªhis lovers.


    One after another, they entered his chambers, and Daoist Gentle Dream, against her better judgment, continued to watch.


    What she saw made even her, an ancient soul untouched by mortal desires, blush like a maiden.


    Riley wasn¡¯t just skilled¡ªhe was unnatural. His stamina seemed boundless, his movements fluid and precise, as if he knew exactly how to unravel a woman¡¯s body with the faintest touch.


    His lovers melted under him, their moans of pleasure filling the room, completely lost to the world in his embrace.


    Even a woman as old as she, who had long surpassed the mortal realm¡¯s fleeting desires, found herself captivated.


    Her gaze drifted lower, and her breath hitched.


    "How can a cock grow that big?!" she muttered in shock.


    Her heart pounded in her chest. She had encountered divine beasts, mythical creatures, and ancient demons, yet never¡ªnot once¡ªhad she seen something so¡­ impossibly large.


    For the first time in centuries, Daoist Gentle Dream found herself genuinely speechless.


    More than that, an unwelcome sensation crept over her¡ªa slow, insidious warmth pooling between her legs.


    It was subtle at first, a mere tingle, but as she continued watching the scene unfold behind the closed doors of Riley¡¯s home, that warmth grew into something undeniable. Explore more stories with FreeNovelFire


    Wetness gathered, her core aching with a need she hadn¡¯t felt in centuries.


    "Why am I feeling this way?" she thought, utterly stunned. This was the second time she felt this. The first was of course last night when she spied first on Riley and company.


    Her breathing became uneven, her usually unshakable composure cracking as a foreign heat spread through her body.


    She shifted slightly, pressing her thighs together in a futile attempt to suppress the growing sensation, but it only seemed to make things worse.


    This was absurd. She last felt this when she was still a newbie in the world of cultivation.


    She had lived for over two thousand years. As a powerful cultivator, she had long since honed her senses and emotions to an inhuman degree.

 Chapter 87 Slim

    Daoist Gentle Dream had faced death, slaughter, and heavenly tribulations without flinching.


    She had been surrounded by the most handsome men, the most fearsome warriors, the most cunning emperors, and none had ever stirred even a fraction of desire in her heart.


    Yet now¡ªnow she was trembling, her body betraying her, and Riley Mason wasn¡¯t even touching her.


    It wasn¡¯t just his physical presence, nor his obscene size¡ªit was the way he moved, the effortless dominance in his touch, the sheer control in his every motion.


    His lovers melted under him, writhing and crying out in pleasure, lost in a bliss that seemed almost otherworldly.


    Each sigh, each moan, each whispered plea for more sent another jolt of heat straight to her core.


    She bit her lip, fighting the shudder that threatened to escape her body.


    "This is ridiculous. I am Daoist Gentle Dream. I have ascended beyond mortal temptations. I should not¡ªno, I cannot¡ªbe feeling this way."


    But her body didn¡¯t care for her logic.


    It craved, it ached, it longed.


    Her fingers twitched, a dangerous thought creeping into her mind. Would it really be so bad if¡­


    She shut her eyes and inhaled sharply, forcing the thought away.


    No, she couldn¡¯t allow this weakness. This was not just attraction¡ªthis was something deeper, something unnatural.


    "Riley Mason¡­ just how strong are you?"


    For the first time, Daoist Gentle Dream looked at him with something far beyond admiration. Respect. Fear. Longing.


    And worst of all¡ªan unbearable curiosity.


    ***


    Three days later, Riley continued his healing as usual, showing no signs of fatigue despite the endless stream of patients seeking his aid.


    The once-small hospital was now overflowing with people¡ªsick and injured, rich and poor, commoners and cultivators alike¡ªall waiting patiently for their turn to receive the young healer¡¯s miraculous touch.


    Daoist Gentle Dream remained by his side, watching intently as Riley worked.


    She was no mere observer¡ªshe took meticulous notes, carefully memorizing every detail of his healing methods.


    As someone who had lived for more than 2,500 years, she had encountered countless healers, doctors, and alchemists, but never had she seen anyone heal as Riley did.


    His prescriptions were strange, unorthodox, and unlike anything recorded in the annals of cultivation history.


    Yet, they worked.


    She had already learned more in these three days than she had in centuries of study.


    And she wasn¡¯t the only one.


    News of Riley¡¯s methods spread like wildfire, drawing countless healers, herbalists, and even rival sects to the hospital.


    Some came out of genuine curiosity, eager to understand his approach to medicine.


    Discover hidden stories at FreeNovelFire


    Others, however, sought to plagiarize his techniques, hoping to claim his discoveries as their own.


    This influx of spies and opportunists caused tension within the hospital.


    Crowds gathered not only for healing but to steal knowledge.


    Cultivators disguised as patients watched from the shadows, scribes frantically documented Riley¡¯s every move, and ambitious alchemists whispered amongst themselves, scheming how best to replicate his miracle cures.


    But Riley?


    He didn¡¯t care.


    If people copied his methods, then so be it. That only meant more people would be healed, and more lives would be saved.


    To him, that was the only thing that mattered.


    Still, the growing crowds made one thing glaringly clear¡ªthe hospital was too small.


    The tiny building, which had once been enough to treat a few dozen patients at a time, now struggled to hold even a fraction of the people who needed help.


    Seeing this, the people of the city¡ªmerchants, laborers, cultivators, and nobles alike¡ªcame together, moved by Riley¡¯s selflessness.


    Out of gratitude, out of admiration, and perhaps even out of faith, they took it upon themselves to expand the hospital.


    It was no longer just a simple clinic.


    A massive project was underway.


    A new hospital¡ªten times the size of the current one¡ªwas being built at an astonishing speed.


    Skilled artisans and cultivators worked day and night, constructing a grand structure that would be able to accommodate thousands of patients at once.


    The best materials were used, enchanted wood reinforced with spiritual energy, walls inscribed with ancient runes to maintain purity and healing energy.


    And at the center of it all¡ª


    Was Riley.


    Unbothered by fame. Unmoved by the schemes around him.


    He simply continued healing.


    One patient at a time.


    ***


    A full week had passed since Riley¡¯s healing began drawing crowds beyond imagination.


    His methods¡ªunorthodox yet undeniably effective¡ªhad turned his hospital into a place of legend.


    Healers, scholars, cultivators, and sect leaders alike had come to witness his craft, each leaving in awe.


    But on this day, the air shifted.


    A new presence arrived, one that silenced even the rowdiest of onlookers.


    "Make way!"


    The crowd instinctively parted, as if guided by an unseen force.


    "Look at their robes!" someone whispered in shock.


    "The emblem on their backs¡­ A sword hilt!"


    A ripple of fear and reverence spread through the people.


    There was no mistaking it¡ªthese were the elite disciples of Hidden Sword Valley, the second-ranked righteous sect in the region.


    Their reputation was as sharp as their swords, and their presence alone demanded respect.


    At the center of the group stood a breathtakingly beautiful woman, her long white robes flowing like cascading silk.


    She moved with effortless grace, but despite her composure, something was off.


    Her skin was too pale.


    Her lips were drained of color.


    Her steps, though light, lacked strength.


    She was ill.


    Yet, despite the dire state of their leader, the disciples of Hidden Sword Valley did not immediately approach Riley.


    Instead, they turned their attention to another figure standing in the crowd.


    Daoist Gentle Dream.


    A woman who, despite her misleadingly serene name, had a reputation as one of the most cunning and unpredictable cultivators alive.


    A voice, sharp and laced with disdain, rang out.


    "So the rumors were true. The stench of an evil woman lingers in this city."


    The one who spoke was Daoist White Snow, a woman as famous for her sword as she was for her unyielding sense of justice.


    And the target of her hostility, Daoist Gentle Dream, merely smirked.


    "Oh?" she mused, her tone dripping with amusement.


    "And you¡¯re still the same annoying bitch as always. Tell me, Daoist White Snow, do you ever get tired of the sound of your own voice?"


    Boom!


    A wave of spiritual pressure erupted as the two powerhouses released their aura at the same time.


    The ground cracked beneath them.


    The air trembled from the sheer force of their power.


    Weak cultivators staggered back, struggling to remain standing.


    A battle between two peak experts was seconds away from exploding into chaos.


    And then¡ª


    Thud.


    In an instant, both Daoist Gentle Dream and Daoist White Snow collapsed to their knees.


    Not because of each other.


    But because of something far greater.


    An unseen force pressed down upon them, so heavy and absolute that it left them completely immobilized.


    A voice, calm yet filled with undeniable dominance, rang out through the silence.


    "Do the two of you wish to be banned from here?"


    It was Riley.


    And with just his words, he had subjugated two of the strongest women in the region.


    "What?!"


    Both Daoist Gentle Dream and Daoist White Snow were in utter shock.


    They had expected many things¡ªbut not this.


    It wasn¡¯t just that Riley had suppressed them. It was how effortlessly he had done it.


    Their bodies refused to move, their qi refused to circulate, and their very minds felt as though they were trapped under an unbreakable force.


    They struggled. They resisted. Nothing changed.


    "Impossible¡­" Daoist White Snow¡¯s breath came out in shallow gasps.


    For Riley to overpower them so casually, he had to be at least in the Void Tribulation Realm, if not beyond.


    Two Spirit Severing Realm cultivators had been rendered completely helpless in an instant.


    The realization was terrifying. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And so, White Snow did the only thing she could do.


    She lowered her head.


    "Please forgive us, Young Master Riley." Her voice was humble, yet filled with restrained fury.


    "This woman is from the Phantom Abyss Sect. She should have been eradicated long ago! Please, Young Master Riley, help me rid the world of this vile creature and do justice for all!"


    The words were righteous. Convincing. A lesser man might have been swayed.


    Riley merely glanced at her.


    And shook his head.


    "Are your hands clean, then?" His voice was calm, yet carried immeasurable weight.


    Daoist White Snow flinched.


    "Can you say, with full certainty, that you have never harmed an innocent on your path to power?" Riley¡¯s golden eyes bore into her soul, reading through her past as if it were an open book.


    Daoist White Snow¡¯s lips parted¡ªbut no words came out.


    Her mind raced, trying to form a rebuttal.


    But she could not.


    Because she knew the truth.


    And now, so did Riley.


    Riley commanded the two women to kneel in place, forcing them to remain there in silence and submission.


    They stayed motionless, waiting as time stretched on, until it was finally Hidden Sword Valley¡¯s turn for him to offer his healing.

 Chapter 88 Insect

    Riley¡¯s eyes fell on the woman before him, and there was no denying her beauty. She was easily one of the most stunning women he had seen in this world.


    Her delicate features, fair skin, and ethereal presence could enchant even the most disciplined of men. However, Riley had long since changed.


    Before, a woman like her might have sent his heart racing, his mind clouded with desire.


    But after spending night after night with Katherine, Veronica, and Leia¡ªthree unparalleled beauties in their own right¡ªhis perspective had shifted.


    He had experienced the kind of passion that could bring men to their knees, yet it no longer ruled him.


    Now, no matter how breathtaking a woman was, he remained unaffected. Desire no longer dictated his actions.


    His gaze lingered on her, sharp and unwavering, and the young woman shuddered. It was as if he could see through her, stripping away all pretense and laying her bare, though she remained clothed in her pristine white dress.


    The sensation was foreign, unsettling. Her fingers twitched at her sides, instinctively wanting to shield herself, but what was the point?


    The feeling had nothing to do with what she was wearing and everything to do with the man before her.


    "This is Fay Ironwood, the daughter of our sect master," Daoist White Snow said, his voice carrying a hint of desperation.


    "She has suffered from extreme cold in her body since childhood. We¡¯ve exhausted every remedy, but nothing has worked. Please, Young Master Riley, heal her! The Phantom Abyss Sect will owe you a great favor if you do."


    There was a plea in his tone, an urgency that spoke of countless failed attempts and mounting despair. Fay stood silently, her expression composed, but her hands were clenched at her sides.


    She had lived with this affliction all her life, and she no longer entertained hope. Countless healers, alchemists, and cultivators had tried¡ªand failed¡ªto cure her.


    She had resigned herself to this fate long ago.


    But now, they were placing their hopes in Riley.


    "I don¡¯t need favors. Helping those in need is enough to make me happy," Riley said, his voice calm and unwavering. Then, without hesitation, he stepped closer to Fay, his sharp gaze settling on her delicate frame.


    With just a single look, he understood what was wrong with her. The icy aura within her body wasn¡¯t merely an affliction¡ªit was something far more complex.


    Yet what puzzled him was that even with his divine healing technique, he could not conjure a remedy to alleviate her condition. This was unusual.


    No matter how severe an illness or injury, his abilities had always provided a solution. But this time, nothing surfaced. It was as if the very nature of her ailment defied ordinary healing.


    "Give me your hands," Riley said, his tone gentle yet firm.


    Fay hesitated only for a brief moment before extending her trembling hands toward him. She had suffered from this sickness since birth, trapped in a body that felt more like a prison than her own flesh.


    The pain, the unbearable cold that gnawed at her bones, had been her constant companion.


    There were nights she lay awake, her body shivering so violently that she feared she might not wake up the next morning.


    If not for the love she held for her parents and siblings, she might have given up long ago. The thought had crossed her mind more times than she cared to admit.


    To end it all, to escape this relentless torment. But she endured¡ªfor them.


    Riley took her hands in his, and the moment their skin met, a strange sensation washed over her. His palms were warm¡ªwarmer than anything she had ever felt.


    A shudder ran through her body, but not from cold this time.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and a soft blush spread across her cheeks. This was the first time a man outside her family had ever held her hands, and she had no idea how to react. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had spent her life avoiding close contact, fearing that her frigid touch would drive people away. But Riley held her hands without hesitation, as if the icy chill that plagued her meant nothing to him.


    Her mind swirled with unfamiliar emotions. Embarrassment, gratitude, curiosity¡ªand something deeper she couldn¡¯t quite name.


    "Ahhh¡­" Fay moaned softly a minute later, her breath hitching as an unfamiliar warmth spread from Riley¡¯s hands into her own.


    The heat traveled through her veins, sinking deep into her core, where a perpetual cold had resided since birth.


    It was intoxicating, overwhelming¡ªso much so that she instinctively pulled her hand back, as if burned.


    Her face turned an even deeper shade of red, her wide eyes darting to Riley in shock.


    Even a blind man could tell that something indecent had just happened between them, though no one dared voice it aloud. The oppressive silence in the hall only amplified the tension.


    Yet, despite her alarm, Fay couldn¡¯t ignore the lingering sensation¡ªthe strange, alien comfort of warmth, something she had never truly known before.


    Her delicate fingers curled slightly as if trying to grasp the fading heat, reluctant to let it go.


    On the other side of the room, kneeling in disgrace, Daoist White Snow struggled against the numbness that bound her.


    The moment Riley intervened, she had felt something sever her connection to the Dao, a force stronger than anything she had ever encountered. This was of course the Mind Palace Master technique of Riley who could easily control her thoughts to Riley¡¯s liking.


    Her limbs were heavy, unresponsive, yet her mouth could still move, and she used it to issue a warning.


    "What is the meaning of this, Young Master Riley?" she demanded, her voice sharp despite her weakened state.


    "If Fay¡¯s father hears of this, you will have the entire force of the Phantom Abyss Sect descending upon you!"


    A lesser man might have flinched at such a declaration, but Riley merely let out a cold chuckle. His gaze darkened, exuding a silent pressure that weighed down on everyone present.


    "You come begging for my help, and yet you dare threaten me?" he scoffed, his voice filled with unmasked disdain. "How laughable."


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, a ripple of unseen energy pulsed through the air, making White Snow¡¯s body tremble involuntarily.


    "Leave," Riley commanded. "Even if your entire sect were to come, I¡¯d make them kneel before me just as you are now."


    White Snow clenched her teeth, humiliation washing over her. She wanted to retaliate, but her power was still beyond her grasp.


    "Please, Young Master Riley." Fay¡¯s trembling voice broke the momentary silence, drawing all eyes back to her.


    She stepped forward, looking at him with pleading eyes, her lips quivering.


    "Aunt White Snow only wants what¡¯s best for me," she said, trying to ease the tension. "But please¡­ help me. I¡¯ve suffered for so long already."


    Tears welled up in her eyes, glistening like dewdrops in the morning light. The pain¡ªthe unrelenting, ceaseless agony that had plagued her since birth¡ªwas a burden no one could understand.


    Every breath, every movement, every second of her existence was steeped in suffering.


    But now¡­


    For the first time, warmth had touched her.


    Fay looked down at her hands, marveling at the unfamiliar sensation. Her fingertips tingled, still carrying traces of Riley¡¯s heat. She flexed them slowly, as if afraid the feeling would vanish.


    Then, as the realization sank in, the dam she had held for so long finally broke.


    Tears spilled down her cheeks, silent at first, then in sobs that shook her frail body.


    Riley let out a slow sigh, his expression unreadable as he watched the broken young woman before him. He had encountered countless cultivators, arrogant geniuses, and beggars groveling at his feet.


    But Fay was different. Stay updated through FreeNovelFire


    She was someone who had known only suffering.


    His divine healing technique had yet to be used, but now, he saw firsthand that the Sacred Lustful Restoration was working as intended. A test, a mere touch, had already brought her warmth.


    He stepped closer, his gaze unwavering.


    "I have a way to heal you," he said, his voice measured, "but you must be prepared. My methods will be¡­ unconventional."


    Fay didn¡¯t hesitate. She wiped her tears, her expression firm despite the lingering wetness on her cheeks.


    "As long as you heal me, Young Master Riley, I will follow you¡ªeven through the Abyss Ocean. My life is yours."


    A sharp inhale came from White Snow.


    "Young Miss Fay! You can¡¯t!" she gasped in horror, her voice rising in desperation. "You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!"


    Fay turned to her, a bittersweet smile gracing her lips. "You don¡¯t understand, Aunt White Snow," she whispered.


    "I¡¯m tired. So, so tired. I don¡¯t want to feel pain anymore¡­ I don¡¯t want to suffer anymore."


    White Snow could only watch in stunned silence, her heart heavy with grief.


    Riley, however, simply nodded. "So be it."


    He extended his hand. "Come with me."


    Without hesitation, Fay placed her trembling fingers in his palm, sealing her fate.

 Chapter 89 Floor

    Riley took Fay to a private room, his grip firm yet unyielding.


    Fay¡¯s group watched in horror, wanting to resist, but how could they?


    Riley moved with an overwhelming presence, his every step exuding dominance.


    Even within the Golden Core realm, he was untouchable.


    He had subdued two Spirit Severing realm powerhouses with such ease that it seemed almost laughable.


    No one could comprehend how he managed such a feat, but the truth was undeniable¡ªhe did, and that was all that mattered.


    "Is Young Master Riley really only at the Golden Core realm?" one person whispered, disbelief clear in their voice.


    "Only a fool would believe that," another muttered, shaking their head.


    "He¡¯s clearly far beyond that level."


    "A Void Tribulation realm expert, then?"


    Murmurs rippled through the hospital, fear creeping into their voices as they exchanged nervous glances.


    If Riley truly possessed such unfathomable strength, then what did that mean for the balance of power? Who was he, really?


    Where did he come from?


    No one had answers, only the growing realization that they had severely underestimated him.


    Yet Riley himself remained indifferent to their speculation. He cared little for what others thought.


    Let them talk. Let them tremble. It made no difference to him.


    His patience had already worn thin, and now that Daoist Gentle Dream and White Snow had crossed his bottom line, there was no longer any reason to suppress his true power.


    The world would soon learn the weight of his wrath.


    Even as he breathed, he knew that word of his actions was spreading in all directions like wildfire.


    By now, countless forces would be scrambling for information, trying to piece together the mystery that was Riley.


    But to him, it was all meaningless.


    Gossip, fear, reverence¡ªit was nothing more than background noise.


    The only thing that mattered now was healing Fay. He was at least kind enough to bestow her this gift.


    Ding!


    Riley waved a hand, and an invisible force swept through the room, sealing it completely.


    A faint ripple in the air marked the activation of his improved defensive formation¡ªLittle Eternal Fortress.


    The intricate array hummed with power, reinforcing the walls and ensuring that no one could intrude, no matter how powerful they were or at least those below Void Tribulation Realm.


    Today, he would not be disturbed.


    The room itself was simple, almost barren, with only the bare necessities.


    There were no decorations, no lavish furnishings¡ªjust a chair, a table, and, oddly enough, a bed.


    Read the latest on NovelFire.C?m


    It was large, more than enough to accommodate two people, standing in stark contrast to the otherwise spartan environment.


    Its presence felt deliberate, almost as if it had been placed there with a specific purpose in mind.


    "You may lie down on the bed, Fay. I¡¯ll be there shortly," Riley instructed before turning away.


    Fay hesitated, her lips pressing together as she eyed the bed warily.


    A deep sense of unease crept over her, but the gnawing cold in her bones left her with no room for resistance.


    She had already endured too much¡ªthe biting frost that seeped into her very marrow, the numbness creeping up her limbs, the constant battle just to keep breathing.


    The promise of a cure was the only light in the darkness that surrounded her.


    She waited ten breaths, her pride warring with her desperation. Then, finally, she relented.


    Slowly, she climbed onto the bed, her movements stiff, her body shivering as she settled onto the soft surface.


    Meanwhile, Riley was already lost in thought, conversing with his system.


    "Why do I feel like I¡¯m being scammed here, system?" he asked, irritation lacing his thoughts.


    "Why doesn¡¯t my Divine Healing Technique work on Fay? I¡¯m supposed to be able to resurrect the dead, but I can¡¯t even cure a simple ailment? What kind of ridiculous logic is that?"


    "The system has no answer for that, host," came the system¡¯s flat response.


    Riley sighed, rubbing his temples.


    "Oh man¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    He wasn¡¯t about to accept defeat so easily.


    Without hesitation, he created two new Divine Healing Techniques, each specifically tailored to counteract cold-related afflictions.


    He named them Divine Healing 1 and Divine Healing 2¡ªnot the most creative names, but their function was what mattered.


    Then, he ran countless hypothetical experiments in his mind, considering every possible approach, analyzing every factor that could be causing the failure.


    Could it be an issue with the technique itself?


    Unlikely. His healing arts had worked flawlessly before.


    Was it something unique to Fay¡¯s condition? If so, what exactly made her affliction so different?


    One by one, he eliminated possibilities, narrowing down the potential causes.


    And yet, no matter what he tried, no matter how many theories he tested in his mind, the result remained the same.


    Nothing worked.


    His power, which should have been absolute, was useless in the face of whatever strange force plagued Fay.


    His fingers curled slightly. This wasn¡¯t normal. And that meant one thing¡ªsomething, or someone, was behind this.


    "Are you forcing me to have a harem, system? Is that it?" Riley asked through his mind, his tone edged with frustration. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Negative, host," the system replied curtly.


    Riley narrowed his eyes. He wasn¡¯t convinced.


    He had seen this kind of setup far too many times in stories¡ªan overpowered protagonist, a mysterious illness that no conventional method could cure, and the one technique that conveniently required intimate contact.


    It was as if the universe itself was playing a joke on him.


    "Don¡¯t lie to me, system. Every other technique I have should work, yet none of them do. But somehow, Sacred Lustful Restoration¡ªof all things¡ªis the only viable option? That doesn¡¯t sound like a coincidence to me."


    "The system does not interfere in host¡¯s personal relationships," the system stated matter-of-factly.


    "Personal relationships my ass," Riley thought bitterly.


    "You¡¯re basically setting me up!" He complained in his mind but the system only has one answer again.


    "Negative, host."


    No matter how much he argued, the system refused to budge. There was no loophole to exploit, no alternative solution to be found.

 Chapter 90 Judge

    Only Sacred Lustful Restoration worked on Fay¡¯s condition. Of all the techniques in his vast arsenal, it had to be that one.


    Riley let out a deep sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. He wasn¡¯t some clueless virgin, nor was he against intimacy, but this situation felt forced in the most ridiculous way possible.


    And the worst part? He couldn¡¯t afford to hesitate much longer. Fay¡¯s condition was worsening with every passing second.


    He turned around, his gaze falling on Fay. She was already lying on the bed, her frail body trembling slightly from the cold affliction consuming her.


    Despite her discomfort, her eyes remained locked onto him, filled with desperate hope.


    She trusted him.


    That realization made something tighten in Riley¡¯s chest. This wasn¡¯t just some scripted event designed to throw him into a compromising position¡ªFay genuinely believed he could save her.


    And in truth, he could. He just wished it didn¡¯t have to be this way.


    He exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders as he prepared himself mentally.


    "Well, let¡¯s get this over with fast," he muttered under his breath.


    Yet, even as he took a step forward, a lingering thought gnawed at the back of his mind.


    "How am I going to sell this to Fay?" Riley gulped, his throat dry with anxiety. He didn¡¯t want to come across as a creep, but what choice did he have? Explore more at NovelFire.C?m


    He had exhausted every other possibility, and this was the only option left. Still, he hesitated. Would she believe him? Would she trust him enough to go through with it?


    Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself. There was no turning back.


    "Fay," Riley called, his voice quieter than he intended.


    The young woman turned toward him, her delicate features unreadable.


    "Yes, young master Riley?" she responded politely, her tone unwavering despite the weakness in her body.


    He hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    "I can heal you," he said, carefully choosing his words, "but I need you to trust me. Okay?"


    Fay blinked at him, her gaze searching his face for any trace of deception. Then, without a shred of doubt, she nodded.


    "I trust you, young master Riley."


    Her unwavering faith in him made his stomach twist with guilt. If only she knew how much he was second-guessing himself. But there was no time for hesitation now.


    "Good," he said, nodding to himself more than to her. He stepped forward and lowered himself onto the edge of the bed, his hands hovering slightly before he finally spoke.


    "Give me your hands again."


    Fay complied without question, extending her left hand¡ªthe one closest to him.


    The moment his fingers wrapped around hers, she let out a soft gasp.


    "Ahhh¡­" A breathy exhale of relief left her lips as a strange warmth flowed from his hands into her skin. Her once-frigid fingers soaked up the heat like dry earth after a drought.


    Encouraged, Riley began to massage her hand gently, tracing over the delicate contours of her fingers, her palm, her wrist. Bit by bit, the icy numbness faded.


    But as soon as he released her, the cold crept back in like an unwelcome specter, reclaiming its territory.


    He frowned. That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    Determined, he reached for her other hand and repeated the process. Once again, her skin grew warm under his touch, and once again, the moment he let go, the unnatural chill returned.


    His chest tightened with frustration. It wasn¡¯t working.


    Taking a deep breath, Riley swallowed his unease and shifted his focus.


    "Excuse me," he muttered before kneeling at the foot of the bed. Carefully, he slipped off Fay¡¯s sandals, revealing her bare feet, pale and cold like marble. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without waiting for permission¡ªthough he doubted she would refuse¡ªhe pressed his palms against them, rubbing slow circles over the tops and then the soles.


    At first, there was nothing. Then, gradually, warmth spread from his hands to her skin, just like before. Fay let out a small, involuntary sigh, as if the sensation was a balm to her exhausted body.


    But the second he stopped, the same relentless cold took hold again.


    Riley clenched his jaw.


    It was useless.


    He sat back, his mind racing, staring at Fay¡¯s slender form. She was watching him, waiting, trusting him to figure this out. But there was no miracle cure. No shortcut.


    He had been hoping, foolishly, that this method would work. That he wouldn¡¯t have to say the words he had been dreading.


    But now, there was no escaping it.


    He exhaled slowly, looking up at her.


    There was only one way forward.


    "I need you to undress completely, Fay," Riley said, his voice even, though his heart pounded in his chest.


    Fay stiffened. The words rang in her ears, each syllable sinking in slowly. Surely, she had misheard.


    "Undress?" she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Riley gave a small nod, his expression unreadable.


    Fay¡¯s fingers curled into the sheets. She searched his face, hoping for some kind of explanation. But there was no hesitation in his eyes¡ªonly quiet determination.


    Doubt crept into her mind. Was this truly necessary? Was this still about healing?


    But then she thought of the rumors.


    The countless stories of young master Riley¡¯s generosity, how he healed the sick without ever demanding payment, how he helped those in need without asking for anything in return.


    He was known for his selflessness, his kindness. Could she really question him now?


    Her doubts wavered, then crumbled. She even felt ashamed that she doubted such a good man like young master Riley.


    She swallowed hard and lowered her gaze.


    "Please close your eyes first, young master Riley," she murmured, her voice softer than before.


    Riley gave her a reassuring nod before stepping off the bed. He moved to the farthest corner of the room, his back to her.


    The wooden floor creaked beneath his feet as he came to a stop, hands at his sides. He even turned his head slightly downward, as if to prove he wouldn¡¯t peek.

 Chapter 91 Rake

    Riley wasn¡¯t sure why he did it. He would have to see her soon enough.


    But if this small gesture gave her any comfort, he wouldn¡¯t deny her that.


    Fay hesitated for a moment, glancing toward his broad back.


    Then, with trembling fingers, she reached for the ties of her dress.


    The fabric felt heavier than usual as she loosened it, as though weighed down by her apprehension.


    The silence in the room was thick, oppressive.


    The only sounds were the soft rustling of cloth and her own uneven breaths.


    She had never been this exposed before. Never this vulnerable.


    A deep flush crept up her neck and onto her cheeks, and she bit her lower lip, willing herself to push through the shame twisting inside her.


    This was for healing. She had to believe that. Experience tales with NovelFire.C?m


    After what felt like an eternity, she finally gathered the courage to speak. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can turn around now, young master Riley," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The moment the words left her lips, a shiver ran down her spine¡ªnot from cold, but from nerves.


    She waited, hands clenched at her sides, feeling the weight of anticipation settle over her.


    Riley exhaled slowly, as if preparing himself, then turned around.


    "Oh my¡­" Riley¡¯s thoughts trailed off as his eyes fell upon the blushing beauty before him.


    Fay sat on the bed, her posture tense, her delicate hands struggling to shield herself from his gaze.


    One arm crossed over her huge delicious breasts, but the sheer fullness of them made her efforts futile.


    Her other hand covered the softness between her legs, her fingers trembling slightly as if uncertain whether to hide herself or surrender.


    The glow of the lanterns cast a warm hue over her creamy white skin, emphasizing the deep, alluring contrast of her flushed cheeks.


    The pink tinge spread from her face down to her slender neck, disappearing into the valley of her chest.


    Her breathing was uneven, her lips parted slightly, betraying her nervous anticipation.


    She was breathtaking¡ªpure, delicate, untouched.


    A temptation no man could ignore.


    Gulp.


    Riley swallowed hard, feeling the heat surge through his body.


    The golden robes he wore now felt far too restrictive, tightening uncomfortably around his waist.


    His body responded instinctively to the sight before him, but he forced himself to remain composed.


    He was not here for pleasure.


    He was here for her.


    Taking a slow, steady breath, he pushed down his desires and focused on the task at hand.


    "Fay, whatever I do, just know that it¡¯s for your own good," Riley said, his voice firm yet gentle.


    "I promise you¡ªwhen I¡¯m done, the coldness that has plagued you for as long as you can remember will be gone."


    Fay¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty, her delicate fingers tightening their grip against her skin.


    But then, after a heartbeat of hesitation, she nodded.


    "I trust you, Young Master Riley."


    Her voice was soft, breathy, filled with unshaken faith.


    Riley clenched his jaw.


    He knew what needed to be done, yet sitting before him was a woman so pure, so fragile, that touching her felt like a sin in itself.


    But there was no turning back now.


    He reached forward, his fingers brushing against her smooth, cool skin.


    Fay gasped.


    A shiver ran through her body, but she did not pull away. Instead, she squeezed her eyes shut, her lashes trembling as she surrendered herself to his touch.


    The coldness within her¡ªan affliction she had suffered from since birth¡ªwas the reason they were here.


    And Riley, as the heir of an op system cheat, possessed the power to rid her of it.


    But the ritual required intimacy.


    And for the first time, Riley found himself questioning if he could remain professional until the very end.


    Still, Riley did what he had to do.


    With measured movements, he approached the bed once more and sat beside Fay, his presence looming over her trembling form.


    He said nothing this time. There was no need for words¡ªonly action.


    His hands moved with purpose, exuding warmth as he reached for her.


    "Ahhhh¡­" Fay gasped the moment his fingers brushed against her arm, the one she stubbornly kept draped across her chest in a desperate attempt at modesty.


    The heat from his touch seeped into her chilled skin, sending an involuntary shiver through her body.


    Her breath came in slow, uneven waves, her chest rising and falling as she closed her eyes, letting the warmth spread through her.


    Her body resisted at first, a reflexive tensing of her muscles as she tried to keep her arm in place.


    But as Riley¡¯s heat wrapped around her like an embrace, melting away the cold that had plagued her for years, her resistance faltered.


    Slowly, hesitantly, she gave in.


    With a quiet, shuddering sigh, she allowed him to move her arm away.


    Ding!


    Her full, magnificent breasts bounced free, no longer hidden from view.


    Riley¡¯s breath hitched slightly.


    They were exquisite¡ªround, impossibly soft, with a gentle, creamy glow that made them look almost unreal.


    But what drew his gaze most was the way her delicate pink nipples stood erect, already hardened despite him not having touched them yet.


    "It¡¯s probably because of the cold," Riley mused, though even as the thought crossed his mind, he knew it was only half true.


    His hand moved instinctively, reaching for the nearest breast.


    His fingers sank into the supple flesh, his palm molding around her warmth as he gave it a slow, deliberate squeeze.


    "Ohhhhh¡­"


    Fay¡¯s moan slipped out unbidden, sweet and breathy, her body betraying her.


    Her lashes fluttered, her lips parting slightly as Riley¡¯s skilled fingers continued their slow, deliberate movements.


    He kneaded her softness, rolling the delicate weight in his palm, marveling at how warm and pliant she felt beneath his touch.


    His thumb traced over her hardened peak, brushing against it with just enough pressure to make her back arch instinctively.


    "Ahh¡ª!" She bit her lip, a shudder running through her.


    The heat between them was thick, tangible.

 Chapter 92 River

    The soft glow of the lanterns flickered against the room¡¯s walls, casting shadows that seemed to move in rhythm with them.


    Find your next read at NovelFire.C?m


    Riley knew he had a duty to fulfill¡ªa purpose to this healing.


    But in that moment, with Fay¡¯s body responding so beautifully beneath his hands, he found it increasingly difficult to remind himself that this was just a treatment.


    Meanwhile, Fay was drowning in sensation, her body overtaken by an unfamiliar yet intoxicating pleasure.


    The warmth of Riley¡¯s hands against her skin felt like fire melting the ice that had plagued her all her life.


    Every touch sent ripples of heat through her veins, making her tremble beneath his firm yet careful grip.


    What is this¡­? she thought hazily, her mind struggling to process the overwhelming bliss.


    All she had ever known was the relentless chill that seeped into her bones, the constant ache of her condition.


    Pain had been her only companion, her body nothing more than a prison.


    But now, that agony was gone, replaced by something entirely different¡ªsomething that left her weak and breathless.


    Riley¡¯s fingers worked her sensitive flesh expertly, kneading, stroking, teasing.


    Her heavy breasts, untouched until now, ached in his grasp, her nipples hard and swollen from his attention.


    Each squeeze, each gentle pinch, sent sharp jolts of pleasure straight to the deepest parts of her body, making her back arch and her legs tighten.


    "Ahhhh¡­"


    "Ohhhhhh¡­"


    "Ughhhhh¡­"


    Fay couldn¡¯t hold back the sweet moans spilling from her lips. Her body no longer belonged to her¡ªit belonged to him, to his touch, to the pleasure he was unlocking inside her.


    She had never imagined such sensations existed, much less that she would experience them like this, helpless beneath his hands.


    And then¡ªthere was that feeling.


    Deep inside her core, something was building. A strange pressure, coiling tighter and tighter, making her muscles tense and her breathing hitch.


    It felt urgent, insistent, like something inside her was about to snap.


    Her body trembled as the pressure grew unbearable, a mix of pleasure and desperation rolling over her like waves crashing against the shore.


    "Young Master Riley¡­ I feel something¡­ it¡¯s in my¡­" Fay¡¯s voice was a breathless whisper, but she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    The sensation consumed her, leaving her speechless.


    Riley did not stop.


    His hands moved with purpose, his voice low and steady, guiding her through the storm.


    "Let it out, Fay. That¡¯s the poison that¡¯s been plaguing you for so long. Don¡¯t fight it¡ªjust let it go."


    Fay whimpered, her fingers gripping the sheets so tightly that her knuckles turned white.


    She felt as if she were teetering on the edge of a cliff, her body begging for release, yet afraid of what would happen if she surrendered to the pleasure completely.


    And then¡ª


    Riley rolled her hardened pink nipples between his fingers, tugging them with just the right amount of force.


    A spark ignited inside her.


    "Ahhhhhhh¡ª!"


    Her entire body convulsed as a wave of pure ecstasy crashed over her.


    Her back arched off the bed, her thighs clenching as the tension inside her snapped, unleashing an explosion of pleasure unlike anything she had ever known.


    A sudden gush of warmth flooded between her legs, soaking the sheets beneath her.


    The scent of her release filled the room, sweet and intoxicating, proof of the intensity of her climax.


    Her breath came in short, ragged gasps, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she trembled, completely overwhelmed.


    Fay¡¯s vision blurred, her mind hazy as the aftershocks of her orgasm left her weak and trembling.


    She had never known her body was capable of such bliss, never imagined that pleasure could be so powerful, so consuming.


    And as she lay there, utterly spent, her skin flushed and glistening with sweat, one thought echoed in her dazed mind¡ª


    I never want this to end.


    Fay lay still, her body humming with a sensation she had never felt before. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her chest rose and fell in slow, deep breaths, her fingers twitching as if hesitant to let go of the euphoria that had just swept through her.


    The warmth Riley had ignited within her had spread to every inch of her being, replacing the coldness she had endured for as long as she could remember.


    Her lips parted slightly, as if forming words she could not yet speak.


    Had she really just experienced such overwhelming pleasure? Was this truly happening?


    Before she could get lost in thought, Riley¡¯s voice cut through the haze.


    "Do you feel any changes in your body, Fay?"


    The steady timbre of his voice sent a ripple of awareness through her.


    Slowly, her eyes fluttered open, locking onto his with an intensity that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    Unlike earlier, there was no hesitation in her gaze, no trace of the shy, uncertain girl who had once feared his touch.


    She studied him, her body responding instinctively before her mind could catch up.


    Without realizing it, she arched her back ever so slightly, subtly pushing her breasts forward as if silently inviting him to continue.


    The feeling of his hands on her skin had been intoxicating, and now that they were gone, she found herself aching for more.


    But Riley did not move.


    His hands remained at his sides, his golden robes still perfectly in place, as if he had not been affected in the slightest by what had just occurred.


    His composure was unwavering, his expression unreadable.


    A pang of disappointment flickered through her.


    What am I thinking? I¡¯ve become¡­ indecent¡­


    She squeezed her legs together, embarrassed by the unfamiliar heat still burning within her.


    She had spent her entire life training, cultivating, dedicating herself to the rigid discipline of the sect.


    There had been no time for distractions, no space for indulgence.


    She had never once thought about her body in this way, never longed for a touch that could melt her like this.


    Yet here she was¡ªcraving it.


    Shaking herself from her thoughts, she quickly turned her attention inward, scanning her body for any lingering traces of the cold that had tormented her for years.

 Chapter 93 Bucket

    Fay¡¯s hands hesitantly traced over her skin, gliding over the curves of her chest, her stomach, her arms.


    Then she gasped.


    "Young Master Riley¡­ it¡¯s gone!"


    Her voice trembled with disbelief.


    She sat up suddenly, running her hands over herself once more as if to confirm what she was feeling.


    The icy chill that had plagued her for so long, the unbearable cold that had made her body feel like it did not belong to her¡ªit had completely vanished.


    Tears welled up in her eyes before spilling over, warm and uncontrollable.


    She clasped her hands over her mouth, trying to suppress the sobs of relief that threatened to escape.


    "It¡¯s really¡­ gone¡­" she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    Riley observed her quietly, his expression unreadable.


    But then, his voice cut through her daze once more.


    "It¡¯s not over yet," he said calmly.


    "Save your tears for later. We¡¯re only halfway through."


    Fay¡¯s breath hitched.


    Halfway through?


    Discover stories at NovelFire.C?m


    Her body shuddered involuntarily. If this was only the beginning, then what came next?


    She wiped at her tears quickly, not wanting to appear weak before him.


    Instead, she lifted her gaze to meet his once more, her heart pounding in anticipation.


    "Yes! Please, Young Master Riley," she said, her voice breathless with excitement.


    "Heal me completely!"


    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for," Riley said with a firm nod, his tone steady and reassuring.


    But his expression soon turned serious as he met Fay¡¯s gaze.


    "Now comes the hard part. I need you to spread your legs wide for me¡ªand after that, close your eyes."


    Fay¡¯s body stiffened. A deep, instinctive resistance welled up within her.


    "That is s¡ª" She faltered, her voice barely above a whisper, before her hands moved to shield herself.


    The idea of exposing herself so openly, so vulnerably, sent a shiver through her.


    And yet¡­ the cold that had gripped her body so mercilessly had already begun to fade.


    Riley had succeeded where countless others had failed. That undeniable fact lingered in her mind, warring against her hesitation.


    If she refused now, all the pain and suffering she had endured up until this point would be for nothing.


    Taking a shaky breath, she clenched her jaw, steeling herself.


    Slowly, hesitantly, her fingers uncurled.


    Thud!


    Her back pressed against the surface once more, and she forced herself to part her legs, spreading them wide just as he instructed.


    The air felt impossibly thick, every movement magnified by the silence that stretched between them.


    With a final breath, she let her eyes flutter shut, though it did little to dull her awareness.


    Even in darkness, she could sense everything.


    Her spiritual senses¡ªsharper and more precise than sight¡ªpainted a vivid picture in her mind.


    She could feel Riley shifting, positioning himself between her thighs, his movements deliberate yet unhurried.


    The warmth of his breath ghosted over her skin, sending a ripple of tension through her already hypersensitive body.


    Then, without warning, his tongue flicked out¡ª


    "Ahhh¡­" Fay gasped, her breath catching in her throat as an unexpected wave of pleasure jolted through her.


    Young master Riley was eating her pussy!


    Her fingers curled against the surface beneath her, her body arching slightly in response.


    She had braced herself for something intrusive, something clinical, perhaps even uncomfortable¡ªbut this¡­ this was something else entirely.


    Her breathing grew uneven, her senses drowning in sensation.


    Riley¡¯s tongue moved with skill, each stroke deliberate, each flick igniting something deep within her.


    The last remnants of cold within her body were melting away, replaced by a warmth that spread through her limbs like liquid fire.


    Fay¡¯s lips parted, another helpless moan slipping free before she could stop it.


    And Riley¡­ he didn¡¯t stop.


    "Ohhhhhh¡­"


    "Ughhhh¡­"


    "Mmmmmm¡­"


    Fay moaned uncontrollably, her body twisting and arching as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her.


    It was her first time experiencing anything like this, and it was nothing like what she had imagined¡ªit was far more intense, far more overwhelming.


    Riley was relentless. His mouth worked tirelessly, his tongue an unstoppable force that explored every inch of her slick, needy flesh. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He left nothing untouched, each flick, each stroke perfectly placed, as if he knew her body better than she did.


    It was maddening. How could he be this good?


    Her legs trembled on either side of his head, her hands gripping the sheets so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    She couldn¡¯t control her body anymore¡ªit had completely surrendered to him.


    "Ahhh¡ª! Ahhh¡­ Young master Riley! I¡ª"


    She couldn¡¯t even form words. All she could do was moan, gasp, and let the pleasure consume her.


    Her back arched off the bed, her thighs quivering, her breaths coming in ragged, desperate pants.


    It was too much, yet not enough at the same time.


    Minutes passed in a haze of pure bliss, each second stretching out into eternity.


    She had no idea how long he had been pleasuring her¡ªshe had lost all sense of time.


    The only thing she knew was the warmth pooling deep inside her, growing hotter, tighter, more unbearable by the second.


    And then it hit her.


    That same pressure. That same uncontrollable sensation.


    "Young Master Riley! Something¡¯s coming again¡ªahhhhhh!"


    Her voice broke into a helpless, breathless cry as she writhed beneath him, her hips instinctively lifting to meet his mouth.


    She wasn¡¯t passive anymore¡ªshe couldn¡¯t be.


    She ground against his face, her body demanding more, chasing the release she knew was inevitable.


    "It¡¯s the same feeling as earlier!"


    Riley chuckled against her, the vibrations making her jolt.


    His voice, low and husky, sent another shiver of pleasure through her as he murmured, "I know. Just let it out. Let me taste all of you, Fay."


    His words alone were enough to push her closer to the edge, but he didn¡¯t stop there.


    His tongue plunged deeper, moving in slow, deliberate strokes before curling, teasing, coaxing her climax to break free.


    And Riley did not have to wait long to see results.


    Fay¡¯s entire body locked up, her muscles tightening as the pleasure reached its peak.


    "Young Master Riley¡ª!"

 Chapter 94 Comb

    Fay¡¯s scream filled the room as her pussy clenched around his tongue, her orgasm crashing over her like a tidal wave. A flood of ecstasy surged through her, her body convulsing as she came¡ªhard.


    She couldn¡¯t control it. She couldn¡¯t stop it. And Riley¡ªoh, Riley¡ªwas right there to take it all in.


    He drank her down eagerly, his tongue never slowing, savoring every drop of her release. The sensation was unbearable, overstimulating, but she didn¡¯t want him to stop. She wanted more.


    Her body trembled violently, her breath ragged, her mind blank from the overwhelming pleasure. She had never felt so drained, yet so utterly satisfied.


    Riley finally pulled back, his lips glistening as he licked them, his eyes dark with satisfaction. He looked up at her, his smirk full of wicked amusement.


    "Delicious," he murmured.


    Fay could only lie there, gasping for breath, her body still shuddering in the aftershocks of her orgasm.


    She had never felt this way before.


    And she knew, without a doubt¡ªthis was only the beginning.


    Or at least, that¡¯s what Fay thought.


    The next words from Riley shattered all her misconceptions.


    "You¡¯re healed, Fay. You can go back now and live a long, good life," he said, his tone distant, almost indifferent.


    Fay blinked in confusion, her mind struggling to grasp the reality of his words. She had braced herself for a different outcome¡ªfor a price, a demand, or at the very least, an explanation.


    Yet Riley was already walking away, his back turned to her as if this was nothing more than a trivial matter.


    She opened her mouth to speak, to ask him what had happened, but before she could, his voice drifted back to her, carrying a weight that made her chest tighten.


    "I¡¯m sorry it had to be this way. Please don¡¯t tell anyone how I healed you."


    And then, just like that, he was gone.


    Fay sat in stunned silence, her fingers curling around the fabric of the sheets beneath her. She was healed.


    There was no pain, no weakness, no lingering trace of the affliction that had nearly claimed her life. She looked down at her hands, the color returned to her skin, the vitality coursing through her veins.


    It felt surreal¡ªalmost like a dream.


    How?


    She had no knowledge of the method Riley had used, but his reluctance to speak of it made one thing clear: it wasn¡¯t something meant to be known.


    A forbidden technique? A lost art? Or perhaps something far more taboo?


    Her thoughts raced, but there was no time to dwell on them. Outside, voices rose in alarm.


    "Where is Fay? What did you do to her?!"


    The sharp demand came from Daoist White Snow, her voice edged with panic.


    Fay could hear the tension in the air, the heavy footsteps, the unspoken fear of the disciples who had been waiting outside.


    Daoist White Snow was not just her protector¡ªher very life was tied to Fay¡¯s well-being. If something had happened to her, the consequences would be dire.


    Fay took a deep breath and stepped forward after quickly getting dressed.


    "I¡¯m here, Aunt White Snow," she called out, her voice carrying strength she hadn¡¯t felt in days.


    The gathered disciples turned as one, their eyes widening in disbelief.


    Fay stood before them, no longer pale and fragile but brimming with life. Her once ghostly complexion was now flushed with color, her presence a stark contrast to the frail figure they had last seen.


    "You¡¯re¡­ healed?" Daoist White Snow asked, her tone betraying both relief and suspicion.


    "Yes."


    That single word sent another ripple of shock through the crowd. Disciples exchanged glances, struggling to comprehend how such a miraculous recovery was possible.


    But Fay¡¯s focus was elsewhere. Her gaze drifted past them and landed on Riley.


    He stood there, calm and composed, as if nothing remarkable had occurred.


    A strange feeling stirred within her¡ªa mix of gratitude, confusion, and something deeper she couldn¡¯t quite name.


    Then, as if coming to a decision, she moved forward.


    With deliberate steps, she crossed the distance between them and, under the astonished gazes of everyone present, bowed deeply before him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then she knelt.


    "Please accept me as your servant, Young Master Riley. I will keep my promise."


    Silence fell over the courtyard, thick with disbelief.


    The disciples of Hidden Sword Valley were frozen, their minds struggling to process the scene before them.


    "This¡­ this can¡¯t be!"


    "Fay!"


    Enjoy more content from FreeNovelFire


    Even Daoist White Snow looked as though the ground had just been pulled from beneath her feet.


    But Fay remained where she was, her head lowered in unwavering resolve.


    Whatever the truth behind her healing, whatever the mystery surrounding Riley¡ªnone of it mattered now.


    She had made a vow.


    And Fay Ironwood never broke her promises.


    Daoist White Snow tried everything to change Fay¡¯s mind. She argued, pleaded, even invoked the sect¡¯s honor, but it was all in vain. Fay remained resolute, her expression unwavering, her decision firm.


    In the end, neither she nor the disciples of Hidden Sword Valley could do anything to stop her.


    A heavy silence hung in the air before Daoist White Snow finally exhaled and turned to her disciples.


    "Go back and report everything to the sect master," she instructed, her tone sharp with finality.


    The group hesitated, exchanging uncertain glances. This was not the outcome they had expected. Fay was not only their junior but the sect master¡¯s cherished disciple. How could they return without her?


    One of the men stepped forward, his voice cautious.


    "What about you, Senior?"


    "I am Fay¡¯s Dao Protector," she replied firmly.


    "Of course, I will fulfill my duty and stay by her side."


    The disciples still seemed reluctant, but they knew better than to question her further. With deep bows, they took their leave, moving swiftly into the distance, their figures soon disappearing from sight.


    Once they were gone, Daoist White Snow turned her attention back to Fay. The young woman stood tall, her determination unshaken.


    She was no longer the frail girl clinging to life¡ªthere was strength in her stance, conviction in her gaze.


    What was even more shocking was that Fay was happily massaging Riley¡¯s shoulders at that moment.


    "The sect master won¡¯t be happy," Daoist White Snow thought, feeling a headache coming on.

 Chapter 95 95 Mug

    While everything unfolded around Riley, he paid little attention to the chaos, especially the mounting anger from the Hidden Sword Valley.


    Their fury didn''t faze him in the slightest. In fact, he knew he could easily crush them without lifting a finger.


    He had bigger things to focus on¡ªspecifically, healing the people in need.


    As his hands glowed with power, Riley felt a deep sense of joy and fulfillment in his actions.


    It wasn''t just about restoring health; it was about the purpose it gave him.


    It was a purpose he could feel deep within, one that grounded him in the midst of the turmoil surrounding him.


    As night descended, the atmosphere shifted to one of warmth and calm.


    Riley turned his attention to Fay, introducing her to the women who had become an integral part of his life.


    The evening carried a sense of new beginnings, with Riley''s companions eager to meet the latest addition.


    Veronica, ever curious, was the first to break the silence.


    "What are you to Riley, Fay? Tell me how you met him," she asked, her eyes glimmering with interest.


    The newcomer was clearly important enough to warrant her attention, and she wanted to know more about how Fay had become part of their group.


    Fay hesitated for a moment, then spoke respectfully, her voice soft but clear.


    "I''m his servant, Mistress Veronica. I come from the Hi¡­" She trailed off, her gaze briefly faltering as if caught in a moment of hesitation, unsure of how much to reveal about her past.


    The conversation continued, and as the evening unfolded, Fay was introduced to each of Riley''s women one after another.


    They talked, shared their experiences, and exchanged laughter.


    There was an undeniable warmth in the air, a sense of camaraderie as everyone got to know one another.


    The women welcomed Fay with open arms, recognizing the bond that was forming between her and Riley.


    It was an easy evening¡ªnothing forced, everything flowing naturally.


    Dinner was a joyful affair, filled with light-hearted chatter and delicious food.


    Fay, who had always been used to a more solitary existence, found comfort in the shared meal, her heart lightened by the genuine kindness surrounding her.


    It felt almost surreal, like she had stumbled upon a family where everyone cared for each other deeply.


    After dinner, Fay, along with Ruby, helped with the dishes.


    There was something soothing about the simple act of cleaning up after a meal, something that grounded Fay even more in this strange new life she had found.


    As they worked together, Ruby shared small snippets of her own journey, making Fay feel like part of the group.


    It was a quiet bonding moment, simple but meaningful.


    When the chores were done, Riley offered Fay a room where she could rest.


    It wasn''t grand, but it was hers¡ªa space where she could settle in and reflect on the day.


    As she stood in the doorway, Fay couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of belonging.


    For the first time in a long while, she felt she was exactly where she needed to be.


    Fay lay in bed, her mind restless despite the exhaustion settling into her body.


    I need to wake up early tomorrow and learn how to properly serve Young Master Riley, she reminded herself.


    Though she had pledged loyalty to him, she still had much to learn about her role.


    With that in mind, she planned to seek guidance from his aunt, White Snow, who was staying in the room beside hers.


    Unlike Riley''s other women, White Snow wasn''t part of his inner circle, which meant she had not joined the dinner earlier.


    Fay figured that made her the best person to ask without seeming intrusive.


    Just as she was about to close her eyes, a strange sound caught her attention.


    "Ahhhh¡­"


    Fay''s body stiffened, her ears straining in the darkness.


    It was faint at first, almost like a distant echo, but unmistakable in its meaning.


    She swallowed hard, heat creeping up her neck.


    Then she heard it again.


    "Ahhhh¡­"


    "Ohhhh¡­"


    "Ughhhh¡­"


    The moans grew louder, more desperate, like a melody of raw pleasure weaving through the quiet night.


    Fay''s breath hitched as recognition struck her like lightning.


    That''s¡­ She didn''t need to guess¡ªshe knew exactly what those sounds meant.


    After all, she had made a similar sound earlier that day when Riley had touched her.


    A shiver ran down her spine, and an uncontrollable heat bloomed in her cunt, spreading through her limbs like wildfire.


    Her nipples hardened, aching for attention, and a subtle dampness formed between her thighs.


    Her body was responding instinctively, preparing her for something she had never truly experienced before.


    The moans continued, each one more intoxicating than the last.


    Fay squeezed her legs together, her pulse racing.


    Why¡­ why am I reacting like this?


    She buried her face in her pillow, trying to block out the sounds, but it was futile.


    The more she tried to resist, the more her body betrayed her.


    Oh no¡­ I''ve become bad, she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    A deep blush spread across her cheeks, making her look even more alluring in the dim glow of the moonlight streaming through the window.


    Her heart pounded violently against her ribs, and her breath came in shallow gasps. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She could feel her resolve crumbling, breaking apart like sand slipping through her fingers.


    Almost without thinking, her hand drifted up her body, fingers grazing over the thin fabric of her nightgown.


    A gasp escaped her lips as she found her already rock-hard nipple, the sensitive bud pebbling beneath her touch.


    She rolled it between her fingers, a jolt of pleasure shooting through her like a lightning bolt.


    Her other hand slid down her stomach, hesitating at the waistband of her undergarments.


    A battle raged in her mind¡ªone side urging her to stop, the other whispering that it was too late, that there was no harm in exploring these newfound sensations.


    And then, outside her door, the moans reached their peak.


    "Ahhh¡­ Riley¡­!"


    Fay''s entire body shuddered at the name, her breath catching in her throat.


    It was like a spell had been cast on her, ensnaring her completely.


    Her fingers dipped lower.

 Chapter 96 96 Playground

    That night, Fay discovered a part of herself she had never known before.


    The heat that bloomed beneath her skin, the pleasure that coursed through her veins¡ªit was intoxicating, overwhelming, and utterly new.


    She had always thought of herself as someone untouched by such desires, someone who lived in quiet simplicity and would just cultivate all day long. But Riley had changed that.


    He had shown her that her body was capable of feeling in ways she had never imagined.


    She wasn''t sure whether this awakening was a blessing or a curse. A part of her was grateful¡ªhow could she not be, after experiencing something so exquisite?


    And yet, another part of her felt uncertain, even fearful. This revelation had come through Riley, and she didn''t know what it meant. Did she belong to him now in some way? Was this simply a passing moment, or had something within her shifted forever?


    Sleep came in fleeting intervals, her body still humming with sensation long after the act itself had ended. She lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, her breath shallow as she tried to quiet her thoughts.


    Every now and then, soft gasps escaped her lips, filling the stillness of her room. It was a night unlike any other, one that left her questioning everything she thought she knew about herself.


    By the time morning arrived, Fay had barely rested. Yet, as the first golden rays of sunlight stretched across the horizon, she forced herself to rise.


    The air was cool and crisp, carrying the distant chirping of birds. With sluggish movements, she dressed and stepped outside, her limbs still languid from exhaustion.


    She wasn''t surprised to see Daoist White Snow waiting for her. The older woman stood with her hands clasped in front of her, her serene expression giving away nothing.


    "Did you sleep well, Fay?" White Snow asked, her voice gentle yet laced with an undertone of knowing.


    Fay hesitated for a moment before nodding, rubbing her eyes as if to chase away the remnants of sleep.


    "Mmm¡­" she murmured, her exhaustion evident.


    White Snow let out a soft sigh. "I know. I heard it too."


    Fay froze, her heart skipping a beat. A flush of embarrassment crept up her neck, though she tried to suppress it.


    White Snow continued, her gaze steady.


    "Young Master Riley isn''t the saint he pretends to be. He has many women by his side. You should be cautious, Fay. You are beautiful, and we don''t know what he might expect from you in return."


    Fay''s brows furrowed slightly.


    "I don''t think Young Master Riley is that kind of man, Aunt. He''s been nothing but kind to me. He even healed me."


    White Snow''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Kindness does not always come without cost," she warned.


    "Men like Riley often take what they want, even when they appear generous."


    Fay shook her head, unwilling to believe such accusations. Riley had shown her nothing but warmth and care. But doubt, once planted, had a way of growing.


    As the morning sun climbed higher, casting long shadows across the courtyard, Fay found herself standing at a crossroads¡ªnot just between trust and suspicion, but between the girl she had been and the woman she was becoming.


    After breakfast, Daoist White Snow came looking for Fay. She found her in the kitchen, washing dishes and cleaning the table alongside Ruby.


    "If your father could see you now, Fay, there''s no doubt he would be livid with anger," White Snow remarked, her tone carrying a mix of amusement and disapproval.


    Fay didn''t stop her work, wiping down the table with practiced ease.


    "Let it be, Aunt White Snow. I''ve made my decision. Besides, I don''t think my father would be reckless enough to act against Young Master Riley."


    White Snow sighed.


    "Yes. I fear Young Master Riley has already stepped into the Void Tribulation Realm. Perhaps only the ancestor could handle him, but he wouldn''t intervene over something like this. The ancestor only appears when our sect faces a true life-and-death crisis."


    Fay nodded, her expression calm.


    "That''s good then. Young Master Riley is a good man. I don''t believe he would imprison me here¡ªI chose to serve him of my own will. And if I ever grow bored, I can always return to the sect someday for a vacation."


    Even as she spoke, she knew she wasn''t completely free. Though she had taken on the role of a servant in Riley''s household, she hadn''t forgotten where she came from.


    She still had a family in the sect¡ªa father, a mother, and siblings who would worry if she disappeared for too long. The thought lingered in the back of her mind, but for now, she pushed it aside.


    ***


    A week passed, and Fay gradually settled into her new routine. Each day, she attended to Riley''s needs, serving him, bringing his meals, and massaging his body.


    He particularly loved her massages, always praising her as if she had a natural talent for it.


    But while her days were filled with quiet servitude, the nights were anything but silent.


    The sounds of passion spilled through the walls¡ªmoans, gasps, and the rhythmic creaking of the bed.


    Every night, without fail, Riley indulged in pleasures that sent Fay spiraling further into her own curiosity.


    At first, she ignored it. Then, she began to listen.


    And then, she started experimenting.


    Lying in her bed, her fingers traced paths along her body, searching, teasing, mimicking what little she could understand of what happened beyond those doors.


    It felt good¡ªbetter than she expected. But something was missing.


    "Why is it not the same?" Fay whispered to herself after one particularly intense climax. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her body slick with sweat. The pleasure had been strong, but it wasn''t enough. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Because she remembered.


    She remembered the way Riley had touched her. The way his tongue had moved against her, how he had made her lose all control.


    That time¡­ that time had been different. It had been overwhelming, mind-shattering. She had even squirted.


    And now, nothing else compared.


    A deep frustration settled inside her. No matter how much she explored herself, no matter how many times she reached that peak, it would never feel the same.


    Because it wasn''t him.


    Fay swallowed, gripping the sheets beneath her. A realization crept into her mind¡ªslow, insidious.


    She wanted more.

 Chapter 97 97 Keen

    Fay''s heart pounded in her chest as she waited for Riley to come to her room. He expected this to be just another massage session but Fay of course has another thing in mind.


    The air in the room grew thick with tension, every breath she took feeling heavier than the last. Her fingers trembled slightly, but she clenched them into fists, determined to see this through.


    She had spent too many nights tossing and turning, her mind consumed by the memory of his touch, the heat of his lips against her pussy.


    The way he had claimed her, the way he had made her feel things she had never imagined possible¡ªit had awakened something deep within her, something she could no longer ignore.


    She had always been a girl of delicate constitution, her life defined by the fragility of her health.


    Her days were spent in quiet solitude, either confined to her chambers or practicing her cultivation in the secluded courtyard. Men were a distant concept to her, their presence fleeting and unimportant.


    But Riley¡­ Riley was different. He had shattered the walls she had built around herself, not with force, but with a single touch, a single glance.


    He had seen her at her most vulnerable, and instead of turning away, he had embraced her. And now, she was ready to give herself to him completely.


    The sheer fabric of her nightdress clung to her skin, the cool air brushing against her body in a way that made her shiver.


    "Ding!" the door opened and Riley looked at her in surprise. She could feel Riley''s eyes on her, his gaze burning through the thin material as if it were nothing.


    Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of crimson, but she held her ground, her resolve unwavering. She had made her choice, and there was no going back.


    "Young Master Riley¡­" she began again, her voice barely above a whisper, yet filled with a quiet determination.


    "I¡­ I need you. I can''t stop thinking about you. About us. I think I''m still not better. I have some more healing to do." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riley''s expression remained unreadable, but his eyes darkened with desire. He took another step closer, his presence overwhelming, his aura commanding.


    Fay felt her knees weaken, but she forced herself to stand tall, to meet his gaze without faltering.


    She wanted him to see her¡ªnot as the fragile girl she had always been, but as a woman who knew what she wanted.


    "Fay," he said, his voice low and rough, sending a shiver down her spine.


    "You don''t have to do this. You don''t have to pay anything to me."


    "I''m not trying to pay a price, young master Riley," she replied, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions raging inside her.


    "I''m choosing this. I''m choosing you. I want more of what you did to me back then. I can''t stop thinking about it. It''s all I''ve ever thought day and night."


    For a moment, Riley said nothing. He simply stared at her, his piercing gaze searching her face as if trying to uncover any trace of doubt.


    But Fay''s expression was resolute, her eyes filled with a quiet strength that surprised him. She was no longer the timid girl he had first met.


    She had grown, changed, and now she stood before him, offering herself without hesitation.


    "You understand what this means, don''t you?" he asked, his voice softening slightly.


    "Once we cross this line, there''s no turning back. You''ll be mine, Fay. Completely."


    Fay nodded, her heart swelling with a mixture of fear and anticipation. "I understand," she said.


    "And I''m ready."


    Riley''s lips curved into a faint smile, one that sent a thrill through her entire body. He reached out, his fingers brushing against her cheek, the touch sending a jolt of electricity through her.


    Fay''s breath hitched, her body instinctively leaning into his hand. She had missed this¡ªmissed him.


    "Then let me take care of you," he murmured, his voice a low, seductive rumble that made her pulse quicken.


    "Let me show you what it means to be mine."


    Fay''s eyes fluttered shut as Riley''s lips descended on hers, the kiss slow and deliberate, as if he were savoring every moment.


    Her hands found their way to his chest, her fingers curling into the fabric of his golden robes as she melted into him. The world around them faded away, leaving only the two of them, lost in each other.


    They collapsed onto the bed in a tangle of limbs, the soft sheets crumpling beneath them. Riley wasted no time, his movements swift and deliberate.


    He was a man on a mission, driven by a hunger that had been simmering beneath the surface for far too long.


    Fay''s breath hitched as his hands moved to the thin straps of her nightdress, sliding them down her shoulders with practiced ease.


    The fabric pooled around her waist, leaving her exposed to his hungry gaze.


    Riley''s eyes darkened as he took her in, his breath catching at the sight of her. The last time he had seen her like this, he had been focused on healing her, on easing her pain.


    But now, there was no pretense, no veil of duty to hide behind. This time, she was his¡ªcompletely and utterly his. His desire for her was palpable, a fire that burned hotter with every passing second.


    Fay''s cheeks flushed under his intense scrutiny, but she didn''t shy away. Instead, she met his gaze with a mixture of vulnerability and determination, her eyes silently urging him to continue.


    She had waited for this moment, dreamed of it, and now that it was here, she wasn''t going to let fear or hesitation hold her back.


    Riley''s hands moved to her breasts, his touch both firm and gentle, as if he were memorizing every curve, every inch of her.


    Fay''s breath came in shallow gasps as his fingers teased her sensitive skin, sending waves of pleasure coursing through her body.

 Chapter 98 98 Clap

    Fay arched into his touch, her hands gripping the sheets beneath her as she tried to steady herself.


    "Ahhh¡­" she moaned, the sound escaping her lips before she could stop it. This was what she had been craving, what she had tried to recreate on her own but could never quite achieve.


    Riley''s touch was electric, his hands igniting a fire within her that she had never known existed. It was as if he knew exactly how to touch her, how to make her body sing with pleasure.


    Riley''s lips curved into a smirk as he watched her reactions, his own desire growing with every sound she made.


    He leaned down, capturing one of her nipples in his mouth, his tongue swirling around the sensitive peak.


    Fay''s back arched off the bed, a cry of pleasure escaping her lips as she tangled her fingers in his hair, holding him close.


    "Oooh¡­" she moaned again, her voice trembling with need. Riley''s hands roamed lower, skimming over her waist and hips before settling on her thighs.


    He spread her legs gently, his touch tender but insistent, as if he couldn''t bear to wait any longer. Fay''s heart raced as his fingers brushed against her most sensitive spot, her body trembling with anticipation.


    "Riley¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of their ragged breathing. She didn''t need to say more; her eyes said it all.


    She wanted him, needed him, more than she had ever needed anything in her life.


    Fay''s heart raced as Riley''s hands moved over her body, his touch sending shivers down her spine. She thought he was going to take her right then and there, her body already trembling with anticipation.


    But then, to her surprise, he stopped. He pulled back slightly, his eyes glinting with amusement as he looked down at her.


    "What''s wrong?" Fay asked, her voice tinged with confusion and a hint of worry. Had she done something wrong? Was he having second thoughts?


    In reply, Riley simply smiled, a slow, teasing grin that made her stomach flutter.


    "Nothing," he said, his voice low and smooth. "I''m just feeling overdressed for the occasion."


    Fay blinked, her cheeks flushing as she realized what he meant. Before she could say anything, Riley moved back, sitting up to strip off his clothes.


    Fay''s breath caught in her throat as she watched him, her eyes widening as he revealed his body.


    His muscles were defined, his frame powerful and commanding, but it was his cock that truly left her speechless.


    It was massive¡ª15 inches long and thick, so big and intimidating that Fay couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and a flicker of fear crept into her chest.


    How could something so large possibly fit inside her? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thought was both thrilling and terrifying.


    "That''s¡­ so big, Riley," Fay stammered, her voice trembling as she stared at him. Her mind raced, trying to process the sheer size of him.


    She had never seen anything like it before, and the idea of taking him inside her seemed impossible.


    Riley chuckled softly, his expression softening as he saw the fear in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry," he said, his voice calm and reassuring.


    "It''ll fit. We just have to make you extremely ready for what''s going to happen."


    Fay swallowed hard, her heart pounding as Riley gently guided her into position.


    He laid down on the bed, pulling her on top of him so that they were in a 69 position. Fay''s mind spun as she realized what he was planning, her body tingling with a mix of nerves and excitement.


    Without any further ado, Riley began to eat her out, his mouth devouring her pussy with a hunger that left her breathless. Fay gasped, her hands gripping the sheets as waves of pleasure crashed over her.


    His tongue moved expertly, teasing and tasting her as if he were a man starved for a week. The sensations were overwhelming, and Fay couldn''t help but cry out in pleasure.


    "Ahhhhh¡­ yes!" she screamed, her body arching as Riley''s tongue worked its magic. Her mind was a whirlwind of sensations, her entire being focused on the pleasure he was giving her.


    But even as Riley pleasured her, Fay couldn''t ignore the sight of his massive cock directly in front of her. It was so close, so intimidating, yet she felt a strange urge to reciprocate what he was doing.


    She wanted to please him, to make him feel the same way he was making her feel.


    Tentatively, Fay leaned forward, her tongue darting out to lick the tip of Riley''s cock. The taste of him was salty and masculine, and she felt a thrill of excitement as she heard him groan in response.


    "Hmmmm¡­" Encouraged, she took him deeper into her mouth, her tongue swirling around the sensitive head as she tried to mimic the movements he was making on her.


    Fay''s was happy. Not only could she feel the heat radiating from Riley''s body, but she could also hear the soft, guttural moans escaping his lips, a sound that sent shivers down her spine. The way his mouth vibrated against her pussy, each graze a searing spark, was intensely arousing.


    Riley''s hands gripped her thighs tightly, his breath hitching as Fay''s mouth worked on him.


    The combination of her tentative yet eager efforts and the pleasure he was giving her created a feedback loop of desire, each of them driving the other closer to the edge.


    Fay''s moans grew louder as Riley''s tongue found her most sensitive spot, her body trembling with the intensity of her pleasure.


    She could feel herself getting wetter, her body preparing itself for what was to come. And as Riley''s cock throbbed in her mouth, she knew that he was just as ready as she was.


    The room was filled with the sounds of their shared passion, their bodies moving in perfect harmony as they pleasured each other.


    Fay''s fear had melted away, replaced by a deep, primal need to connect with Riley in the most intimate way possible.


    And as they continued, she knew that this was only the beginning of something far greater, something that would change both of their lives forever.

 Chapter 99 99 Gate

    "Hmmm..." Fay''s brow furrowed in concentration as she attempted to suck on Riley''s cock. This was a whole new level of challenge, a testament to the sheer size and hardness of the great manhood.


    It felt like a formidable obstacle, a mountain range of pulsating flesh.


    Her mouth, initially hesitant, began to work with renewed determination, but the sheer girth of the cock made capturing it with her mouth a near-impossible feat.


    Her hands, meanwhile, fumbled around the length, desperately trying to grasp it, their fingers dancing across the taut, rippling male muscle. This was a formidable opponent, a great sign to Riley''s potency.


    Despite the initial struggle, she found a rhythm, a groove that allowed her to work with his movements and find the sweet spots.


    With renewed focus, she coaxed him further, her mouth and hands working in perfect harmony. The air crackled with the unspoken anticipation, the tension building to a fever pitch.


    In the end, Fay got the reward that she had been working on for minutes.


    Pew, pew, pew.


    The sounds of near explosion echoed through the space, a pleasing ending to the rhythmic grinding of lust.


    Riley''s climax erupted in a torrent of thick, creamy cum, a sudden, explosive release that coated Fay''s mouth and face. It was a deluge, a wave of pure pleasure.


    Fay, overwhelmed but utterly captivated, tried to consume every drop, her tongue darting and swirling, seeking out the sweet spots, tasting the unexpected tang of the cum.


    Gulp, gulp, gulp.


    She swallowed as much as she could, her mouth quickly filling, the cum coating her face like a glistening mask.


    Her tongue, ever adventurous, snaked around the edges of her lips, exploring the unfamiliar textures and tastes.


    Surprisingly, Riley''s cum wasn''t unpleasant. In fact, it tasted oddly...satisfying, almost sweet. She took another generous mouthful, a mix of exhilaration and surprise.


    But beneath the surface of the cum, something unexpected lay hidden.


    "You''re still so hard, Riley!" Fay breathed, her voice a husky whisper, a mix of exhaustion and desire.


    "Do I need to play with your thing still?" A playful glint danced in her eyes, a hint of amusement at the persistent hardness of his cock.


    "If you want," Riley responded, his voice low and throaty, a rumbling bass that vibrated through the air.


    He leaned in, his lips tracing the curve of Fay''s pussy, a slow, deliberate caress that sent shivers down her spine.


    As she neared her own release, he purposefully paused, allowing her to fully experience the sensations, giving her the time to savor every moment of their shared pleasure. There was no rush, no pressure.


    This was a prelude to something more profound, a slow dance leading to a deeper connection. He wanted to be sure she was enjoying herself, to make this a truly unforgettable experience.


    Fay was his now, and tonight would cement that reality.


    "Okay, then," Fay''s voice was a low, husky murmur, barely audible above the rhythmic thrumming of the room. She settled into the task, her focus laser-sharp.


    Her hair, smoothly pushed behind her ears, framed her face as she gazed intently at Riley''s cock. It was a surreal, almost dirty act. They were both pleasuring each other with the use of their mouths.


    The thought was both exhilarating and unsettling. But Riley had shown her a different world in their first encounter, a world where boundaries were fluid, where primal desires held sway.


    And now, she was mirroring his actions, his movements, his pleasure, echoing the ancient dance of desire.


    "Hmmm..." a low sigh escaped her lips. Her movements were now deliberate, infused with a growing passion.


    She poured love and attention into the act, feeling a profound, almost psychic connection to Riley.


    She could feel him, sense his response resonating through her, a palpable current of pleasure coursing through her very being.


    The room itself seemed to vibrate with the unspoken desires, the unspoken language of their shared experience. The air crackled with anticipation.


    And the moment she plunged Riley''s cock deeper into her mouth, she felt his hips thrusting upwards, a frantic will urging her onward. She understood his unspoken plea, his silent language of desire.


    With a surge of determination, she pressed on, driving the massive cock further and further back, until it nestled against the very back of her throat.


    The world around her narrowed to a searing focus, a vortex of sensations. The pressure mounted, building to a suffocating crescendo.


    Her lungs burned, but the pleasure, the exquisite torment, was more compelling than any need for air.


    The intense pressure, the deep penetration, the intoxicating pleasure, all coalesced into a breathtaking crescendo.


    Her body arched, her muscles contracting and releasing in a wave of exquisite torment and ecstasy.


    Her mind swam with sensations ¨C the heat, the pulse, the throbbing power of the cock in her mouth, the desperate need to satisfy the unspoken desires.


    The world outside faded, replaced by a dizzying kaleidoscope of sensations. She was losing control, her senses overwhelmed by the intensity of it all, the sheer physical demands of the moment.


    She almost passed out from the ordeal.


    "Hak... hakk... hakk..." Her breaths were ragged gasps, each one a tiny tremor against the overwhelming pleasure she was both giving and taking all at the same time.


    "Don''t push yourself, Fay. We have all night to explore each other''s bodies," Riley whispered, his voice a low rumble against her ear.


    He moved in, his lips tracing the curve of her inner thigh, then dipping lower, consuming her. He devoured her sweet, pink depths, tasting the thick, luscious fluids dripping down his cheeks.


    Each drop was a burst of pure, intoxicating pleasure. He savored the taste, the sensation, the exquisite feeling of her pulsing against him.


    Fay, overwhelmed by the intensity, felt a wave of pure, unadulterated pleasure wash over her. Unable to contain it, she gasped, her breath catching in her throat.


    She felt the heat rising, the pressure building, and she cried out with a mixture of ecstasy and surrender.


    "Riley! Oh, Riley! It''s...it''s too much! I can''t...I feel it coming. I''m so close! Comingggg!" Fay''s voice was a strangled cry, a mixture of pleasure and pain, a proof to the intensity of the moment.


    Her climax erupted in a torrent of liquid gold, splashing onto Riley''s face. He gasped, his eyes fluttering closed as the warm, sweet liquid coated his skin.


    It was Riley''s turn to return the favor, and he didn''t waste a moment. He leaned in, lapping up the sweet, golden liquid, savoring the unique taste of Fay''s virginal essence.


    This wasn''t like anything he''d experienced before. Each woman was of course different.


    It was pure, unadulterated, intoxicating pleasure. He drank deeply, relishing every drop, every sensation, every moment.


    He traced the contours of her body with his mouth, tasting the saltiness and sweetness of her skin, the warmth of her arousal radiating through her.


    This was a new territory, a delicious exploration, and he intended to savor every precious drop of this intoxicating pleasure.


    He felt the unique texture and sensation, the sweet, almost milky taste unlike anything he''d encountered before.


    He traced the contours of her body with his mouth, tasting the saltiness and sweetness of her skin, the warmth of her arousal radiating through her.


    The two repositioned themselves on the bed, now face-to-face, the soft glow of the bedside lamp casting long shadows across the room.


    Riley''s gaze lingered on Fay''s, a silent conversation passing between them, a promise whispered in the stillness. A slow, knowing smile played on his lips.


    "Hmmm," he murmured, a low rumble that vibrated through the air. He leaned in, and their lips met, a tentative dance at first, their touch hesitant yet undeniably drawn to each other.


    It was a slow exploration, a delicate tasting of each other''s desires. They tasted each other, savoring the unique flavors of their shared anticipation, the hint of something raw and untamed in the air.


    It was their first kiss, and the intensity of the moment added a new layer of intoxicating romance to the night.


    Time seemed to warp as they consumed each other''s mouths, a music of whispers and sighs filling the space around them. Minutes melted away, each one a cascade of sensation.


    When their lips finally parted, both were gasping for air, their eyes locked in a shared breathlessness. They stared into each other''s eyes, the reflection of their mutual desire shimmering in the depths.


    In Fay''s eyes, a mixture of fear and excitement, of vulnerability and desire. Riley saw the same, mirrored in his own reflection.


    The anticipation hung heavy in the air, palpable and potent. Fay, caught in the moment''s spell, felt Riley''s hard cock pressing against the entrance of her tight, virgin pussy, a silent tremor of anticipation.


    The pressure was a constant reminder of the promise of things yet to come, a subtle, yet powerful, whisper of what lay ahead.


    A blush crept up her neck, her heart hammering against her ribs. The air crackled with the unspoken words, the unspoken desires, a promise of lust and longing.


    "I''m going to make you my woman now, Fay." Riley said and then he slowly pushed into her depths.


    S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100 100 Auspicious

    "Mmm¡­" Fay nodded, parting her legs wider, surrendering herself to Riley''s touch. Her heart pounded in anticipation, her body already burning with need and lust.


    For too long, she had only been an observer, lying awake at night as the moans of Katherine, Veronica, and Leia filled the air, their cries of pleasure echoing through the walls.


    She had memorized their sounds¡ªthe breathy gasps, the desperate pleas, the sweet screams of release. And now, finally, it was her turn.


    Riley shifted, sitting up slightly, his muscular frame towering over her delicate body. His thick, throbbing cock hovered just inches away from her untouched entrance, radiating heat.


    Fay''s breath hitched, her fingers curling into the sheets. She expected him to take her in one swift, powerful thrust, to claim her in an instant¡ªbut he didn''t.


    Instead, Riley grasped the base of his cock and guided it to her glistening folds, rubbing the swollen tip against her entrance, teasing her.


    "Ahhh¡­" Fay gasped, her back arching as pleasure shot through her. The sensation was unlike anything she had imagined¡ªan unbearable mix of torment and ecstasy.


    His slow, deliberate movements had her trembling, her body instinctively responding, growing wetter with each tantalizing stroke.


    She moaned again, her thighs quivering as his cockhead slid up and down her slick entrance, spreading her arousal.


    "So sensitive," Riley murmured, his voice husky as he watched her body react to his touch.


    Fay could barely breathe. Every nerve in her body was alive, her skin tingling as the heat between them grew unbearable. She wanted more. She needed more.


    "Please¡­" she whispered, her voice laced with desperation.


    Riley smirked, his eyes dark with desire.


    "Not yet."


    Fay whimpered, her hips instinctively lifting, silently begging for him to push inside. But Riley was in no hurry.


    He knew exactly how to make a woman crave him, how to draw out the anticipation until the pleasure became overwhelming.


    His hands roamed her body, one sliding up to cup her breast, his thumb teasing her hardened nipple while his cock continued to rub against her entrance.


    "Ohhh¡­" Fay moaned, her body writhing beneath him.


    Then, when she least expected it, he finally pushed forward, the thick head of his cock slipping inside her tight, virgin pussy.


    "Ahhh¡ª!" Her breath hitched as her walls stretched around him, the intrusion sending a sharp jolt of pain mixed with pleasure through her body.


    Riley groaned, his grip on her hips tightening.


    "Fuck, Fay¡­ you''re so damn tight."


    Fay squeezed her eyes shut, her fingers digging into his arms as she adjusted to the sensation. It hurt¡ªbut it was nothing compared to the suffering she had endured before.


    The biting cold of her past, the unbearable loneliness¡ªthose were true pains. This? This was something else. Something she could endure. Something she wanted.


    "Mmm¡­" she whimpered, her legs trembling as Riley pushed in deeper, stretching her inch by inch.


    "You''re gripping me so tight," Riley groaned, his voice strained with pleasure.


    "Feels like your pussy doesn''t want to let me go."


    Fay shuddered, overwhelmed by the sensation of being filled so completely.


    Her body clung to him, molding around his thick length, and for the first time, she truly understood what the other women had felt.


    This pleasure¡ªthe slow, torturous build-up, the delicious fullness¡ªit was worth every second of waiting.


    Riley leaned down, his lips brushing against her ear.


    "Relax, Fay. Let me take care of you."


    And with that, he began to move.


    "Ughhh¡­ you''re so big, Riley!" Fay gasped, her breath hitching as she clung to the sheets beneath her.


    Her wide, disbelieving eyes flickered downward, expecting to see him fully seated inside her, but what she saw made her tremble¡ªonly the thick, swollen head of his cock had entered her tight cunt.


    The rest of his monstrous length still loomed outside, glistening with her wetness, waiting to claim her completely.


    Her stomach tightened with a mix of anticipation and fear. How was she supposed to take all of him?


    She already felt so stretched, so impossibly full, and yet, this was just the beginning.


    Her body tensed instinctively, the sheer girth of him making her walls flutter in protest. The slight ache of being stretched open warred against the growing heat of pleasure swirling in her core.


    Riley noticed her hesitation and let out a deep, husky chuckle.


    "Relax, sweetheart," he murmured, his voice low and intoxicating as he smoothed his hands over her trembling thighs.


    "Let me in." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fay bit her lip, trying to will herself to relax, but the sensation of his cockhead pressing against her entrance¡ªhot, thick, unyielding¡ªwas too overwhelming.


    "Hahhhh¡­" She released a shaky breath, forcing her body to loosen, trying to surrender to him. Even so, she already felt stretched beyond her limits.


    How could a man be this big?


    Riley groaned at the sight of her struggling to take him, her delicate body clinging to his cock as if trying to mold around him. His grip on her hips tightened possessively.


    "You''re so damn tight," he muttered under his breath, his fingers kneading the soft flesh of her thighs. "So wet¡­ but still so tight."


    Fay whimpered in response, her nails digging into the sheets. The slow, deliberate way he moved¡ªpulling out slightly before teasing her entrance again¡ªwas driving her insane.


    He was being patient, easing her into it, making sure she felt every inch of him pressing into her, stretching her open little by little.


    He wasn''t rushing. He wanted her to feel it all.


    And she did.


    "Ahhh¡­" Fay moaned sweetly, the teasing friction of his cock sliding over her swollen folds sending waves of pleasure through her.


    She was growing wetter by the second, her body betraying her, welcoming him even as her mind struggled to keep up with the overwhelming sensation.


    This was nothing she expected at all!


    Riley groaned again, savoring the way her heat wrapped around his tip. He shifted his hips, pressing in just a little deeper, making her gasp sharply.

 Chapter 101 101 Spot

    "Look at you, Fay," he murmured, his voice thick with desire.


    "Taking me so well¡­ but we''re not even halfway there."


    Fay''s breath hitched at his words. She glanced down again, her eyes widening when she realized he was right¡ªthere was still so much left of him to take.


    She felt a wave of panic rise in her chest, but before she could say anything, Riley leaned down, his lips brushing against her ear.


    "Trust me," he whispered, his warm breath sending shivers down her spine.


    Fay swallowed hard. She wanted this. She had waited for this.


    So, she nodded.


    That was all the permission Riley needed.


    His large hands slid down her waist, gripping her hips as he pulled out slightly before pushing in deeper this time, inch by agonizing inch.


    Fay moaned louder, her back arching as her body adjusted to the slow invasion.


    "Ohhh¡­" Her voice trembled as pleasure and pain mixed together in a dizzying cocktail.


    Then, she felt it¡ªthe barrier of her purity.


    Riley stilled, his jaw tightening as he stared down at her. His chest rose and fell with heavy, controlled breaths, his muscles tense with restraint. This was the moment.


    Fay''s heart pounded. She felt the anticipation thick in the air, the weight of what was about to happen pressing down on her.


    And then¡ª


    "Bang!"


    With one powerful thrust, Riley buried himself to the hilt, breaking through her final resistance. The bed creaked beneath them from the sheer force, the headboard slamming lightly against the wall.


    "Riley!" Fay cried out, her body jolting as a sharp pain tore through her, a burning stretch unlike anything she had ever felt before.


    But more than the pain, it was the overwhelming fullness that made her gasp.


    Her long, slender legs wrapped instinctively around Riley''s hips, pulling him in deeper, her body seeking comfort in the closeness.


    It was an intimate, almost desperate reaction, one that made the act all the more intense.


    Riley groaned deeply, his hands gripping her thighs as he stayed still, allowing her time to adjust. His forehead pressed against hers, his breath hot against her lips.


    "Fuck, Fay¡­" he panted, his voice strained. "You feel so fucking good¡­ so hot and wet for me."


    Fay whimpered, squeezing her eyes shut as her walls throbbed around him, trying to accommodate his sheer size.


    Tears pricked the corners of her eyes, but not from pain¡ªno, it was from the overwhelming sensation of being so completely filled, so utterly taken.


    She could feel every pulse of his cock inside her, every twitch, every throb. Her body clung to him, molding around his thick length as if he had been made for her.


    Riley pulled back slightly, then pushed forward again, testing her readiness. Fay gasped, her breath catching in her throat as the pleasure began to overtake the lingering ache.


    "You okay, Fay?" he murmured, his tone softer now.


    Fay''s fingers gripped his shoulders tightly as she took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling against his. Then, she nodded.


    "Yes¡­ keep going."


    A slow, satisfied smirk curled on Riley''s lips before he leaned down and kissed her deeply.


    "Good girl," he whispered, and then he began to move.


    Pak


    Pak


    Pak


    Riley moved slowly on top of Fay, his thick cock pumping into her with deliberate, measured strokes.


    Even though he was being gentle, she still felt the sharp ache at the core of her sex, a deep soreness that made her whimper softly beneath him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t just pain¡ªit was the overwhelming realization that her body was being stretched and reshaped to accommodate him.


    Her delicate walls clung to him, tight and unyielding, resisting the sheer size of him even as her natural slickness made it easier for him to glide in and out.


    With every slow thrust, the burning discomfort dulled ever so slightly, gradually giving way to a new sensation¡ªsomething foreign, something good.


    But still, her body trembled beneath him, not yet fully ready to surrender to pleasure.


    And Riley noticed.


    He wasn''t just mindlessly taking her¡ªhe was watching, feeling, learning.


    He could tell that she was struggling, that her body was caught between pleasure and pain, and that her mind was still trying to process the intensity of the moment.


    So he did what he did best.


    Leaning down, Riley captured her lips in a slow, intoxicating kiss.


    "Hmmm¡­" he hummed against her mouth, his deep voice vibrating through her, wrapping around her like silk.


    His lips moved over hers with exquisite precision, teasing, coaxing, seducing. It wasn''t just a kiss¡ªit was a carefully crafted masterpiece of control and desire.


    His tongue flicked out, tracing the seam of her lips, waiting for her to surrender to him.


    Fay hesitated for only a moment before parting her lips, allowing him inside.


    The moment their tongues met, she felt a rush of heat flood her body.


    Riley was good.


    He wasn''t just kissing her¡ªhe was claiming her. His tongue moved with deliberate skill, flicking, swirling, brushing against hers in a slow, sensual rhythm that made her toes curl.


    He knew exactly where to touch, exactly how to draw out the shivers that made her breath hitch and her thighs tremble.


    Fay moaned softly, her body responding before her mind could catch up. Her fingers slid up his back, clinging to him as the kiss deepened, as he pulled her further into his heat, his dominance.


    And as he kissed her, something strange happened¡ªthe pain started to fade.


    It melted away, replaced by something deeper, something more intense.


    A slow warmth spread through her belly, replacing the ache with a rising pressure that made her squirm beneath him.


    The slick heat between her thighs grew wetter, hotter, her body finally adjusting to the sheer size of him.


    Less than a minute later, the pain was completely gone.


    "Ahhh¡­" Fay moaned sweetly into his mouth, her voice muffled by the deep, wet kiss.


    Riley smirked against her lips, his breathing heavy, his body rigid with restraint. He could feel the difference¡ªthe way she was finally letting go, the way her body was starting to welcome him.

 Chapter 102 102 Paper

    "That''s my girl," Riley murmured, his voice dark and approving.


    His hands roamed down her body, sliding over her trembling thighs, caressing her soft skin as he adjusted his angle.


    Fay gasped when she felt the shift, the deeper press of him inside her.


    And then, Riley moved.


    This time, it was different.


    The slow, careful strokes he had started with grew firmer, more deliberate. He wasn''t rushing¡ªno, he was still taking his time¡ªbut there was an unmistakable shift in his control. He was testing her, pushing deeper, drawing out the pleasure that had just begun to bloom within her.


    Fay''s breathing grew ragged, her moans coming faster, sweeter, her body arching to meet his thrusts.


    "Ohhh¡­" she gasped, her fingers curling into his shoulders, her nails digging lightly into his skin.


    Riley groaned, his grip on her thighs tightening.


    "Fuck, Fay¡­ you feel so good."


    The praise made her shiver.


    She could feel everything¡ªthe slow drag of his cock as he pulled out, the delicious stretch as he pushed back in, the way her body clung to him, desperate to keep him inside. The heat between them was unbearable, overwhelming, perfect.


    "More," she whispered, her voice shaky, needy.


    Riley''s eyes darkened at her plea. "More?"


    Fay nodded, her cheeks flushed, her lips swollen from his kisses.


    She barely recognized herself in this moment, barely understood how she had gone from pain to this¡ªthis wild, intoxicating need that had taken over her.


    Riley let out a low, approving growl. "Good girl."


    And then, he gave her more.


    His pace quickened, his strokes growing deeper, fuller, each thrust sending waves of pleasure coursing through her.


    Fay cried out, her head tilting back, her body arching against him as the intensity built higher and higher.


    "Ahhh¡­ Riley¡­!"


    Her moans filled the room, mingling with the sound of their bodies moving together, the wet, rhythmic slaps of their joining.


    She was drowning in sensation, lost in the pleasure that was now all-consuming.


    And Riley¡ªRiley was right there with her, guiding her, worshipping her, driving her closer and closer to the edge.


    "You''re amazing, Fay," he growled, his lips brushing against her ear. "So amazing."


    Fay barely had the breath to respond, but she knew¡ªshe was his.


    And she would never want anything else. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pak


    Pak


    Pak


    Riley began to slowly push Fay to the edge, his movements deliberate and measured as he eased himself inside Fay.


    He could feel her body tense at first, the initial stretch causing her to bite her lip in a mix of pain and anticipation.


    But Riley was patient, his hands gently caressing her hips, his lips brushing against her neck in soft, reassuring kisses.


    He wanted her to feel every inch of him, to savor the connection between them as their bodies melded together.


    As Fay adjusted to his size, Riley gradually increased his pace, his thrusts becoming deeper and more rhythmic.


    The pain that had once been present melted away, replaced by a growing warmth that spread through her core.


    Fay''s breath hitched, her moans growing louder as she surrendered to the sensations coursing through her.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer, desperate to feel him as deeply as possible.


    Riley''s hands roamed her body, exploring every curve, every sensitive spot that made her shiver.


    He could feel her trembling beneath him, her nails digging into his back as she clung to him for dear life.


    The faint marks she left behind seemed to heal almost instantly, a testament to the raw, primal energy that surged between them.


    Fay''s mind was a blur of pleasure, her thoughts consumed by the way Riley moved inside her, each thrust sending jolts of ecstasy through her entire being.


    "Riley," she gasped, her voice trembling with need.


    "You feel¡­ incredible. I can''t¡ªI can''t get enough of you."


    Her words spurred him on, his pace quickening as he drove into her with renewed intensity.


    Fay''s moans grew louder, her body arching against his as the pleasure built to an almost unbearable peak.


    She could feel herself teetering on the edge, her muscles tightening around him as the pressure within her coiled tighter and tighter.


    "I''m close," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of their ragged breathing.


    "Riley, I''m so close¡­"


    Riley didn''t need to be told twice. He shifted slightly, angling his hips to hit that perfect spot inside her that made her cry out in pleasure.


    Fay''s hands clawed at his back, her body trembling as the first waves of her climax began to crash over her.


    She could feel herself unraveling, the tension in her core snapping as pleasure exploded through her in relentless waves.


    "I''m coming!" she screamed, her voice breaking as her body convulsed around him.


    Her pussy clenched tightly around his cock, milking him as she rode out the most intense orgasm of her life.


    The sensation was overwhelming, her vision blurring as her entire body quaked with the force of her release.


    She clung to Riley, her nails leaving faint marks on his skin as she struggled to hold on to reality.


    Riley groaned, his own release building as he felt her climax around him.


    He thrust into her one last time, his body shuddering as he spilled himself inside her, their shared pleasure binding them together in a moment of pure, unbridled ecstasy.


    For what felt like an eternity, they lay there, their bodies entwined, their breaths slowly returning to normal.


    Fay''s mind was still reeling, her body humming with the aftershocks of her orgasm.


    She had never felt anything like it¡ªRiley had taken her to heights she didn''t even know existed, and she wasn''t sure she''d ever come back down.


    "That was¡­ incredible," she murmured, her voice soft and breathless as she nuzzled against his chest. "I don''t think I''ll ever be the same after that."


    Riley chuckled softly, his fingers gently tracing patterns on her back.


    "Neither will I," he admitted, his voice filled with a mixture of satisfaction and awe.


    "You''re amazing, Fay. Absolutely amazing."

 Chapter 103 103 Horses

    And of course, that was only the beginning of Riley and Fay''s romantic night.


    Barely five minutes had passed before Riley pulled Fay into another deep kiss, his lips claiming hers with a hunger that hadn''t faded in the slightest.


    His hands roamed her soft, heated skin, teasing every sensitive spot until she melted against him, breathless and needy once more.


    This time, he turned her around, guiding her onto all fours. The sight before him was irresistible¡ªher perfect, heart-shaped ass lifted enticingly, her body already trembling in anticipation.


    Riley ran his hands over her curves, squeezing her possessively before giving in to temptation.


    Pak!


    A sharp slap echoed through the room, making Fay jolt with a gasp. But the sting only heightened the pleasure, and before she could catch her breath, another landed, then another.


    Each strike sent a fresh wave of heat pooling between her thighs, making her walls clench around him as her moans turned into cries of ecstasy.


    "Riley¡­ ah! I can''t¡ª!"


    But he wasn''t about to stop. Gripping her hips, he thrust into her with deep, powerful strokes, pushing her to the brink again and again.


    Her fingers clenched the sheets, her body tightening around him as pleasure spiraled out of control.


    When she finally shattered, her climax hit like a tidal wave, her cries muffled by the pillow as her body convulsed around him.


    Still, Riley didn''t let up. He wanted more¡ªmore of her moans, more of her trembling beneath him, more of the way she came undone in his arms.


    He moved in rhythm with her erratic breaths, chasing his own release while pushing her toward another peak.


    "Riley! I''m still so sore down there, I¡­ oh¡ªyes!" Fay whimpered, her voice laced with exhaustion and unrestrained pleasure.


    She had barely managed to protest, but the moment his fingers found her sensitive bud, her body betrayed her, hips arching into his touch.


    She was too sensitive, too overwhelmed, yet the pleasure only grew sharper, deeper, consuming every inch of her.


    Riley smirked, whispering husky praises in her ear, his voice sending shivers down her spine.


    "Just one more, Fay¡­ I know you can take it."


    And she did¡ªagain and again, until the early signs of morning painted the sky in soft hues of gold and lavender.


    When exhaustion finally claimed them, Fay lay in his arms, utterly spent, her body still tingling from the night''s relentless pleasure.


    Riley pressed a lazy kiss to her temple, tracing circles on her bare back as she drifted off to sleep, a satisfied smile on her lips.


    Tomorrow, Fay would wake sore and aching¡ªbut for now, wrapped in each other''s warmth, neither of them would change a thing. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    Riley woke up early¡ªat noon.


    For a Void Tribulation expert like him, someone who could live for ten thousand years, sleep was a mere luxury, not a necessity. He could go decades without resting and still remain perfectly fine.


    Yet, there was something profoundly comforting about sleeping, especially when he had a naked, beautiful woman nestled in his arms.


    The warmth of her soft skin against his own, the slow rise and fall of her breathing, the lingering scent of passion from the night before¡ªit was a pleasure that transcended the need for rest.


    If it were up to him, he would have stayed in bed a little longer, indulging in the serenity of the moment. But the world had other plans for him.


    Knock, knock.


    "Young Master Riley, a messenger from the Stone Mountain Sect has arrived," Ruby''s voice came from beyond the door, crisp and professional as always.


    Riley sighed, rubbing his temple before reluctantly pulling himself out of bed.


    "I''ll be right out, Ruby. Thanks."


    As he dressed, his thoughts wandered. It had been a while since he last concerned himself with sect matters.


    The title of ''Sect Elder'' carried responsibilities, but did he really care about them anymore?


    He was strong now¡ªfar stronger than most could comprehend. He didn''t need the sect. If anything, the sect needed him.


    By the time he was ready, thirty minutes had passed, yet he remained seated in his chamber, staring at the parchment in his hands.


    He read the letter for what must have been the hundredth time, his eyes scanning over the words as if expecting them to change.


    It was a summons. The sect master had an urgent mission for him.


    "Should I go or should I stay?" he muttered under his breath.


    With his current strength, he could refuse without consequence. No one in the sect could force him to do anything anymore. But despite that, he found himself hesitating.


    Healing had always been his calling. It was the foundation of his identity, the very essence of his being.


    There was something deeply fulfilling about mending wounds, curing diseases, and bringing people back from the brink of death.


    Seeing the gratitude in their eyes, feeling the weight of their relief¡ªhe lived for that.


    But at the same time¡­


    "Would my life be dull if I spent all of it healing others?"


    The thought gnawed at him. He had spent weeks staying in green field city and he was happy but deep inside him he wanted more than this.


    A slow smile spread across his face as realization dawned upon him.


    "Nope. I can always go back to healing. But first¡­ I think it''s time for a little adventure."


    For the first time in a long while, he felt something stir within him¡ªa sense of excitement, of anticipation. The world was vast, filled with mysteries and dangers beyond his comprehension.


    There were places he had yet to see, battles he had yet to fight, experiences he had yet to embrace.


    Yes, he was a healer. But he was also a man. And right now, the thrill of the unknown called to him more than the comfort of his usual path.


    Standing up, he folded the letter and set it aside. He had made his decision. The sect could wait. For now, he would carve his own path¡ªnot just as a healer, but as someone seeking something greater.


    With a newfound determination, he stepped out of his chamber, ready to embrace whatever lay ahead.

 Chapter 104 104 Print

    Riley informed his parents and clan of his decision, and to his relief, they all understood.


    No one tried to hold him back.


    A small pond could never contain a dragon, and they knew he was destined for greater things.


    Without hesitation, he and his women packed their belongings, moving swiftly.


    Their journey lay ahead, and they had no time to waste.


    But just as they were about to depart, an eerie shift rippled through the air.


    The sky darkened. The wind stilled. The usual sounds of the bustling city¡ªmerchants shouting, children laughing, blacksmiths hammering¡ªsuddenly faded into silence.


    A strange, heavy pressure weighed upon the people, as if the heavens themselves were pressing down.


    Then, a cry shattered the stillness.


    "Look! Something''s coming from the sky!"


    Heads snapped upward, and what they saw made their blood run cold.


    A colossal flying boat descended from the clouds, its sheer size eclipsing the sun, casting a vast shadow over the entire city.


    The vessel was like nothing the common folk had ever seen before¡ªadorned with sinister carvings, its hull layered with dark, metallic plating that gave it an almost spectral glow.


    But what truly sent shivers down their spines was the massive flag billowing in the wind¡ªa black pentagram emblazoned on blood-red fabric.


    "It''s the Phantom Abyss Sect!"


    Panic erupted like wildfire.


    The name alone was enough to send people into a frenzy. The Phantom Abyss Sect¡ªan infamous, mysterious order feared throughout the land¡ªwas not known for mercy.


    Whenever they appeared, death and destruction followed. Entire cities had been wiped from existence in their wake, their people reduced to nothing more than whispers in history.


    "Run! Get out of the city!" someone screamed.


    Men grabbed their children, mothers shielded their young, merchants abandoned their stalls, and warriors who once stood proudly at the gates now hesitated, their hands trembling on the hilts of their weapons.


    The streets turned into chaos as countless people fled, stampeding toward the city gates, desperate to escape whatever calamity was about to unfold.


    Yet, amidst the panic, an eerie contradiction emerged.


    The sect did not attack.


    No flames, no slaughter, no soul-devouring rituals. The city remained untouched.


    Instead, a group of figures descended from the flying ship, their movements slow and deliberate.


    Six towering men, clad in dark robes embroidered with ancient symbols, floated down in perfect unison.


    Each one exuded an oppressive aura, their very presence suffocating to those who dared meet their gaze.


    But it was what they carried that sent a new wave of terror rippling through the crowd.


    A coffin.


    Suspended between them, bound in chains etched with arcane runes, was a single, ominous coffin.


    The streets fell into hushed silence.


    The coffin, carried by the six robed men, moved steadily through the city, its presence an ominous spectacle.


    The entire city watched in silence, tension thick in the air.


    Then, whispers erupted among the crowd.


    "They''re heading toward the Mason Clan!"


    "They''ve come for Young Master Riley!"


    "This doesn''t bode well¡­ I hope no battle breaks out."


    The fear in their voices was evident.


    Everyone knew that when powerful cultivators clashed, ordinary people suffered the most.


    A single battle between experts could turn the city into a wasteland.


    No one wanted to witness such devastation firsthand.


    Yet, despite their concerns, the coffin-bearers showed no signs of aggression.


    They moved with solemn precision, their expressions unreadable beneath their dark hoods.


    It was as if they carried not just a coffin but an immense burden, something that transcended the mortal realm itself. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they reached the Mason Clan''s estate, they finally stopped.


    Riley, who had been watching silently, met their gazes. There was no mistaking it¡ªthey knew exactly who he was.


    Then, from within the coffin, a voice echoed.


    It was deep, aged, and laced with a frail yet unyielding determination.


    "Greetings, fellow Daoist."


    The crowd tensed.


    "I have heard of your abilities, that you are a miracle doctor capable of curing any illness in this world. I come before you today, not as a proud cultivator, but as a dying man seeking salvation. If you can save me, I will owe you a great favor¡ªone that even the heavens themselves may recognize."


    A hushed silence fell over the city. The weight of the words sank in.


    The Phantom Abyss Sect was infamous for its ruthlessness, its secrecy, its fearsome warriors.


    And yet, one of their own, a being of immeasurable power, had humbled himself before Riley, pleading for his life.


    All eyes turned to Riley, waiting, wondering.


    Would he accept this challenge?


    Would he dare risk healing someone afflicted with a poison so lethal that even a Void Tribulation powerhouse¡ªa cultivator capable of moving mountains and parting seas¡ªstood no chance against it?


    Riley took a slow step forward, his sharp gaze peering into the coffin using his divine sense.


    What he saw made even him pause.


    Inside lay an old man, his body frail beyond recognition, his face sunken, his breath ragged.


    His once-magnificent aura had withered to nothing more than flickering embers.


    His veins pulsed with an eerie black glow, the unmistakable sign of an ancient poison that gnawed away at his life force.


    Riley narrowed his eyes.


    Void-Eroding Venom.


    A poison so terrifying that even immortals feared it. A poison that devoured not just the body but the very soul itself.


    He had read about it before.


    Legends spoke of how it had wiped out entire bloodlines, how even the most talented alchemists, pill masters, and healers had been powerless against its curse.


    Victims of this venom were doomed to an agonizing death, their cultivation crumbling, their very essence dissolving into oblivion.


    And yet, here was this man, clinging to life.


    Riley activated his ability, delving into the old man''s memories. In mere moments, he absorbed everything¡ªthe past, the choices, the events that had led this once-mighty cultivator to his current, pitiful state.


    As the flood of knowledge settled in his mind, Riley''s expression darkened. His jaw tightened, and a cold fury flickered in his eyes.


    Then, he stepped back.


    "Leave." His voice was sharp, unwavering.


    The coffin-bearers stiffened. Even the dying man inside seemed taken aback.


    Riley''s gaze burned with disdain as he continued, "I do not heal those who have stained their hands with the blood of the innocent."


    A heavy silence fell upon the scene. The weight of his words hung in the air, final and absolute.

 Chapter 105 105 Lunch

    "¡­"


    A heavy silence filled the air, thick with unspoken tension.


    Then, within the confines of the coffin, the old man stirred.


    His aged, withered fingers twitched slightly, and a faint ripple of energy spread outward.


    He had activated his divine sense, a technique that allowed him to probe the cultivation base of others.


    And yet¡ª


    His senses told him that Riley Mason was nothing more than a Golden Core realm cultivator.


    Impossible.


    The old man''s ancient mind, sharpened by centuries of wisdom and experience, refused to accept such an absurd result.


    He had personally heard of Riley Mason''s meteoric rise. The feats alone spoke volumes:


    A trash outer disciple, once dismissed by his own sect, had ascended in mere weeks to the rank of an Elder.


    He had taught Dao Essence to mere children, something that even seasoned cultivators struggled to comprehend.


    And most recently, the most baffling feat of all¡ªhe had subdued two Spirit Severing realm cultivators, Daoist Gentle Dream and Daoist White Snow, both renowned figures in their own right.


    This was not the work of a mere Golden Core cultivator.


    No, there was only one reasonable explanation.


    Some ancient monster had taken possession of Riley Mason''s body.


    An existence that had long surpassed the limits of ordinary cultivation.


    An old monster that concealed its true power behind an unassuming facade.


    Perhaps even someone who had transcended mortal understanding altogether.


    The old man''s heart trembled slightly at the thought. He had lived far too long to be reckless now.


    If the being before him was truly an ancient powerhouse, then antagonizing him could mean instant annihilation¡ªnot just for himself but for his entire sect.


    At that moment, he made his decision.


    A show of humility was the only path forward.


    The coffin trembled slightly before the old man''s voice echoed through the air, steady and controlled despite his deteriorating condition.


    "Then I must offer my sincerest apologies for wasting your time, Fellow Daoist." His words carried the weight of wisdom and caution.


    "Regardless, the Phantom Abyss Sect wishes to extend a hand of friendship to your honored self."


    At those words, the six powerful cultivators who had carried his coffin did not hesitate.


    As if they had been given an unspoken command, they moved in perfect unison, their figures vanishing into the air as they soared toward the massive flying boat above.


    The crowd below watched in awe, their breath held as the immense vessel began to shift.


    The moment stretched¡ªuntil suddenly, with an unnatural speed, the enormous flying ship vanished into the sky, leaving behind only a lingering pressure in the air.


    The city remained frozen in stunned silence.


    Only after several moments did the people dare to breathe again.


    They whispered among themselves, glancing fearfully at Riley Mason.


    He had just sent away the Phantom Abyss Sect without lifting a finger.


    He had made a Void Tribulation powerhouse submit with mere words.


    This wasn''t just strength¡ªthis was the mark of absolute dominance.


    As realization set in, a collective thought spread like wildfire through the gathered crowd.


    Riley Mason was far more terrifying than any of them had ever imagined.


    "I''m going to miss you, Riley. But go where you need to go and do what you must. Your mother and I will be waiting for you here." Riley''s father spoke with a calm yet heavy heart, his voice steady but filled with emotion.


    Riley smiled, nodding. "I know, Father."


    Unlike ordinary mortals, he had the potential to live for thousands of years. But he refused to let time separate him from those he loved.


    No matter what it took, he would ensure that his parents and those closest to him would accompany him on this journey¡ªfor a long, long time.


    With that final exchange, Riley and his companions boarded their flying boat, ready to set off toward their next destination.


    However, the moment they took to the skies, Riley''s sharp senses picked up an unexpected presence aboard.


    An uninvited guest.


    He turned, eyes glinting with amusement as he spotted a familiar figure.


    "Funny seeing you here, Daoist Gentle Dream. I don''t recall inviting you on this trip." Riley chuckled, folding his arms as he regarded the woman with interest.


    Gentle Dream sighed, her expression sorrowful yet oddly charming.


    "Oh, but where else can I go, Young Master Riley?" She batted her eyelashes, her voice laced with both grievance and a hint of playful seduction.


    "I was the one who informed our ancestor about your miraculous healing abilities. But since he received no treatment, the Phantom Abyss Sect has decided to punish me.


    They expelled me, young master Riley."


    She bit her lip, her delicate frame trembling slightly as she took a step closer.


    "I''m homeless now, Young Master Riley. Do you truly have the heart to push away a helpless, defenseless, beautiful woman like me?"


    Before Riley could respond, another voice scoffed from the side.


    "More like a venomous snake."


    Daoist White Snow had been silently observing the interaction, and now, her cold, piercing gaze landed on Gentle Dream with undisguised disdain.


    Gentle Dream pouted, turning toward White Snow with mock hurt.


    "You wound me, Daoist White Snow. How could you say that after everything we''ve been through?"


    White Snow rolled her eyes. "Don''t pretend. We all know why you''re really here."


    Riley merely shook his head.


    He had already read Gentle Dream''s memories. He knew the truth¡ªher sect wasn''t truly punishing her. They had merely sent her as a spy.


    A pawn.


    But Riley didn''t care for the schemes of lesser beings. The plots of ants meant nothing to a dragon.


    "Do whatever you want." He waved a hand dismissively, not even sparing Gentle Dream another glance.


    Gentle Dream blinked, momentarily surprised by his indifference.


    But then, a small smirk formed on her lips as she took her place aboard the ship.


    Without another word, the flying boat surged forward, cutting through the skies at top speed as it raced toward its next destination¡ª


    The Stone Mountain Sect.


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 106 106 Dinner

    The journey back to the Stone Mountain Sect was uneventful, the familiar path traversed in the usual thirty minutes.


    For long-lived cultivators, such a brief span was insignificant, barely worth a passing thought.


    The towering peaks of the sect soon came into view, their ancient stone halls standing as a testament to centuries of cultivation and power.


    As Riley and his group arrived, a wave of murmurs swept through the disciples gathered in the sect''s courtyard.


    All eyes turned toward him, but more than that, toward the breathtaking women accompanying him.


    "Wow! Elder Riley sure has been busy in such a short time."


    "I know, right? Where did all these women come from?"


    "And not just any women¡ªevery single one of them is a peerless beauty!"


    Disciples whispered among themselves, eyes filled with admiration, envy, and curiosity.


    Riley had always been a figure of intrigue, but now, his reputation had soared to another level.


    Among the women walking gracefully beside him were Katherine, Veronica, Eve, Leia, Fay, Ruby, Gentle Dream, and White Snow.


    Each possessed an allure that set them apart¡ªsome exuded an ethereal, fairy-like grace, while others carried a mature, enchanting charm.


    Their presence alone was enough to turn heads, and with all eight of them together, it was as if an imperial procession had arrived.


    "It''s not just their beauty," one disciple murmured in awe.


    "Look at their bearing. They''re not ordinary women."


    "Of course not," another replied.


    "You think Elder Riley would surround himself with just anyone? Each of them must be incredibly talented in cultivation as well!"


    "Still, it''s crazy to think he gathered such a harem so quickly."


    Riley, however, remained indifferent to the attention.


    He had long grown accustomed to the stares and whispers that followed him wherever he went.


    Right now, he had more pressing matters to attend to¡ªthe Sect Master had summoned him.


    Without a word, he strode forward, leaving the gossiping disciples behind.


    The lovely women followed closely, their presence like celestial figures trailing behind a king.


    Whether this moment would mark the beginning of yet another legend within the Stone Mountain Sect, only time would tell.


    ***


    In the Sect Master''s Chamber


    The grand hall was dimly lit, the scent of aged incense lingering in the air.


    Towering pillars carved with ancient runes lined the chamber, each one a testament to the sect''s long history.


    At the center of the room sat the Sect Master, Gideon, an aged yet imposing figure.


    His eyes, sharp as a hawk''s, bore into Riley with an intensity that could crush weaker cultivators.


    "Are the rumors true, young master Riley?" Gideon asked, his voice barely containing his excitement.


    "Have you truly broken through to the Void Tribulation Realm?"


    The weight of his words hung heavy in the chamber.


    For the Stone Mountain Sect, a mere third-tier sect, such news was beyond astonishing.


    Their strongest cultivator had only reached the Nascent Soul Realm, which placed them far below second-tier sects that boasted Spirit Severing Realm ancestors.


    First-tier sects, on the other hand, were dominated by Void Tribulation Realm monsters, powerhouses whose existence stretched across millennia.


    These legendary sects were often referred to as immortal sects, for their foundations were unshakable, standing strong for at least ten thousand years.


    Among the Seven Swords Alliance, only three sects had reached this pinnacle¡ªHeavenly Sword Sect, Hidden Sword Valley, and Azure Dragon Palace.


    These sects stood at the summit of power, their names alone capable of striking fear into the hearts of countless cultivators.


    And now, if Riley''s breakthrough was true, then the Stone Mountain Sect, a mere third-tier force, had gained a disciple capable of standing alongside those giants.


    "I am, Uncle Gideon," Riley confirmed, his voice calm and steady, as if stating something utterly mundane.


    The chamber fell into utter silence.


    Then, a deep, resounding laugh erupted from Gideon. His booming voice echoed through the chamber, shaking the very walls.


    "Hahaha! The heavens have finally blessed my Stone Mountain Sect! The grandson of my master truly follows in his footsteps!"


    Tears welled in the old man''s eyes as his laughter turned into a mixture of relief and sheer joy.


    The burden of preserving the sect, of carrying forward its legacy, had weighed on him for centuries.


    The Stone Mountain Sect had stood for over three thousand years, but its future had always been uncertain.


    Without a supreme powerhouse, they were always at risk of being swallowed by stronger forces, reduced to nothing more than history''s footnotes.


    But today, that fear had been shattered.


    With Riley stepping into the Void Tribulation Realm, their sect was no longer bound by its third-tier limitations.


    No longer would they cower before second-tier sects. No longer would they be dismissed as mere stepping stones for stronger cultivators.


    Today marked the dawn of a new era.


    Gideon took a deep breath, his hands trembling slightly as he clenched his fists.


    He gazed at Riley, his expression filled with a mixture of pride, respect, and an almost paternal warmth.


    "Young master Riley," he said, his voice thick with emotion, "you have no idea what this means for us. For thousands of years, we have struggled, fought, and endured. But now¡­ now, with you here, the Stone Mountain Sect shall thrive like never before. Perhaps, in time, everyone will call us an immortal sect also."


    Riley simply nodded, unfazed by the grand declarations.


    Power was merely a means to an end for him. But for the sect, for its people, this moment was monumental.


    Gideon exhaled slowly, regaining his composure. His eyes burned with renewed determination. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young master Riley, from this day forth, you are no longer just a disciple of the Stone Mountain Sect. You are its guardian, its future. Tell me¡ªwhat are your plans?"


    Riley''s lips curled into a faint smile.


    "I plan to explore the world and embark on an exciting adventure, Uncle Gideon," Riley said with a hint of eagerness.


    "But honestly, I have no idea where to start. Perhaps I should begin with the reason you summoned me?"


    Gideon waved a dismissive hand, chuckling.


    "Oh, that? It''s nothing more than the petty squabbles of two mortal empires. Hardly worth your attention." He leaned back in his chair, his expression relaxed.


    "I was going to assign the mission to another elder. A man of your stature has no need to waste his time on such trivial matters."

 Chapter 107 107 Breakfast

    "Two mortal empires? Hmmm¡­ I love the sound of that, Uncle Gideon. I''m sure the other elders are occupied, so I''ll take the sect mission myself," Riley volunteered, his eyes gleaming with interest.


    There were no pressing matters that required his attention, and this mission seemed like the perfect opportunity to leave his mark on the world.


    Being popular was one thing, but true influence came from action, from making tangible changes that shaped the course of history.


    He wasn''t just here to bask in admiration¡ªhe was here to make a difference.


    The sect master frowned slightly, his brows knitting together in concern.


    "Are you certain, Young Master Riley? In my opinion, this mission is beneath someone of your status. It would be more fitting for another elder to handle such a task."


    Riley merely smiled, unfazed by the remark.


    "I beg to differ, Uncle Gideon. I see this as a valuable learning experience. I''m still young, after all, and I''ve spent my entire life within the safety of the sect. If I truly wish to grow, I need to step outside these walls and experience the world for myself."


    The sect master hesitated for a moment, his expression unreadable as he studied Riley. Then, after what felt like an eternity, he finally nodded.


    "Very well. If that is your wish, Young Master Riley, then I shall not stop you. May this journey bring you the wisdom you seek."


    Riley inclined his head respectfully before turning on his heel and striding out of the chamber, the thrill of adventure already buzzing in his veins. He had barely taken a few steps when¡ª


    "BEEEEEEEEEEE!"


    A small, round creature hurtled toward him, bouncing excitedly across the floor before flinging itself at his legs.


    Fluffy, his ever-hungry companion, practically vibrated with energy, its tiny paws clawing at his robes in demand.


    Riley let out an amused sigh.


    "Settle down, Fluffy. There will be food later, I promise."


    At his words, the little orange furball stopped its frenzied movements and instead gazed up at him with large, pleading eyes. Riley nearly groaned.


    Fluffy had perfected this expression¡ªit was an undeniable weapon, capable of melting even the coldest hearts.


    "You''re getting too good at that look," he muttered, crouching down to scratch behind its ears.


    "Fine, I''ll get you something to eat soon. But you better not cause trouble while I''m gone."


    Fluffy let out a satisfied chirp before nuzzling against his palm. Riley shook his head, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    If raising a spirit beast was already this exhausting, he couldn''t even imagine what it was like raising an actual child. Fluffy was, in many ways, just like one¡ªonly a million times more gluttonous.


    With his mischievous companion now momentarily pacified, Riley straightened up and turned his gaze toward the horizon. A new journey awaited him, and he intended to make the most of it.


    They spent the night at the sect, and, as expected, Riley indulged in the company of his girlfriends¡ªone at a time.


    Despite his playful suggestions, none of them were willing to share a bed together, leaving him with no choice but to visit each of their chambers in turn. It was an exhausting yet thoroughly enjoyable night.


    Fortunately, with a devoted bedwarmer and a diligent maid attending to his needs, everything was well taken care of.


    By the time dawn broke, Riley had yet to sleep¡ªnot that he needed it.


    His cultivation base had long since freed him from such mortal limitations. Instead of feeling fatigued, he was refreshed, his body practically buzzing with energy.


    As he made his way to the dining hall, his stomach rumbled in anticipation. A long night of pleasure was best followed by a feast, and Riley was more than ready to indulge.


    The servants had outdone themselves, preparing an extravagant spread fit for royalty.


    Plump roasted meats glistened with juices, steaming bowls of fragrant rice sat beside baskets of freshly baked bread, and golden platters were laden with fruits so ripe they practically burst with sweetness.


    The moment Riley laid eyes on the feast, his lips curled into a grin.


    He wasted no time, digging in with enthusiasm. His chopsticks moved with lightning speed, piling food into his mouth as though he had been starved for days.


    The rich flavors exploded on his tongue, and he couldn''t help but let out a satisfied sigh.


    But just as he was about to reach for another dish¡ª


    "BEEEEEEEEEEE!"


    A familiar high-pitched cry echoed through the hall.


    Riley turned just in time to see Fluffy¡ªa small, round, orange creature¡ªbarrel straight toward the table, its tiny paws already outstretched.


    The little glutton landed on a plate of dumplings, stuffing its face without a moment''s hesitation. Within seconds, half of the plate had disappeared.


    Riley raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Feeling competitive today, are we?"


    Fluffy responded with another enthusiastic chirp, barely pausing in its relentless eating spree.


    A slow grin spread across Riley''s face. "Fine, let''s see who can eat more."


    With that, the competition officially began.


    Servants and disciples watched in stunned horror as their esteemed Elder Riley engaged in a fierce eating battle against a tiny, fluffy creature. Dishes disappeared at an alarming rate.


    Bowls were emptied before they could even be refilled. Plates were stacked and cleared away within moments, only to be replaced by more food that vanished just as quickly.


    The once elegant dining hall had turned into a battlefield.


    "Quickly, bring in the rest of the food!"


    "Cook faster! We need more hands in the kitchen¡ªget more servants to help!"


    "Move it! If I catch anyone slacking, I''ll personally kick your butts!" an elder bellowed, his face red with both exertion and frustration.


    The kitchen staff scrambled in panic. They had always known Riley possessed an enormous appetite, but now, with this strange, insatiable furball competing against him, they were utterly unprepared for the sheer volume of food being devoured.


    "The meat! Where''s the meat?!"


    "Someone fetch more rice¡ªwe''re running out!"


    "Who let them eat the dessert already?! That was supposed to be last!"


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 108 108 Sugar

    "The meat! Where''s the meat?!"


    "Someone fetch more rice¡ªwe''re running out!"


    "Who let them eat the dessert already?! That was supposed to be last!"


    The disciples, usually calm and disciplined, had been reduced to frantic runners, dashing in and out of the kitchen with trays stacked high with food.


    The pressure was immense, and they could only curse both Riley and Fluffy in their hearts as sweat poured down their brows.


    Meanwhile, completely oblivious to the chaos around them, Riley and Fluffy continued their feast.


    Riley tore into a roasted leg of lamb, savoring its tenderness, while Fluffy shoved an entire dumpling into its mouth, chewing furiously.


    Their gazes met, a silent challenge passing between them.


    Not backing down, Riley grabbed an entire fish and devoured it in record time. Fluffy, not to be outdone, lunged at a plate of steamed buns, stuffing two at once into its tiny mouth.


    The atmosphere grew tense.


    Would the mighty Elder Riley maintain his dominance, or would the gluttonous furball pull an upset victory?


    The onlookers could only watch in breathless anticipation.


    The feast raged on, food vanishing at an unprecedented speed.


    By the time Riley finally leaned back in his chair, satisfied, the dining hall looked like it had been hit by a storm.


    Platters were licked clean, bowls were stacked in towering piles, and not a single crumb remained in sight.


    Fluffy, now resembling a round, overstuffed ball, let out a burp before rolling onto its back in contentment.


    Riley chuckled, patting his stomach. "Not bad, little one. Not bad at all."


    The servants, still panting from their ordeal, exchanged weary glances.


    "Next time, we should just prepare an entire warehouse of food in advance," one muttered.


    Another groaned. "Or just run before breakfast starts."


    But no matter how much they grumbled, they knew one thing for certain¡ªthis was only the beginning.


    With Riley and Fluffy around, the sect would never have a peaceful meal again.


    Still, no one was foolish enough to shy away from their duties when it came to Riley.


    He was known far and wide as a generous tipper, and anyone who worked with him was always left with a sense of satisfaction.


    Every breakfast ended the same way: smiles, gratitude, and a warm sense of accomplishment.


    "Thank you for your hard work, everyone!" Riley said with a smile, his tone filled with genuine appreciation as he addressed the group of chefs who had prepared the meal for both him and Fluffy.


    His words were simple but carried the weight of his kindness, a rare trait that endeared him to all who had the pleasure of working with him.


    "It''s our pleasure, Elder Riley! We''ll be here tomorrow, and we''ll try to introduce some new dishes that we think will suit your taste," the elder in charge replied, his voice brimming with enthusiasm.


    He was practically glowing, not just from the praise but from the sizable bag of spirit stones Riley had handed over.


    The weight of the bag was noticeably heavier than the last time Riley had eaten here¡ªat least twice as much.


    The elder''s heart swelled with gratitude.


    He knew that, thanks to Riley''s generosity, he and his team would not be heading home empty-handed or in disappointment this early morning.


    It was a rare and welcome blessing.


    "Beeeeeeeeeeeee!" Fluffy, as always, was the first to respond, his excited and affectionate cry filling the air.


    He was practically bouncing in place, tail wagging enthusiastically as he looked up at Riley, eagerly anticipating the next meal.


    It was clear that Fluffy wasn''t just eager for the food but also for the attention and care that came with it.


    "Good," Riley said with a grin, glancing at Riley.


    "My cute friend and I will be in your care." Though he appreciated the thoughtfulness of Eve, who had wanted to cook for him and Fluffy, he was mindful not to overburden her. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eve had a kind heart, but Riley didn''t want her to tire herself out.


    He knew he could easily devour a mountain of food on his own, especially when it came to satisfying both his and Fluffy''s insatiable appetites.


    Still, it was always better to have a team of professionals handling things¡ªafter all, their skills were second to none.


    He turned back to the elder, giving him a nod.


    "We''ll leave it to you to surprise us tomorrow. I''m sure it will be just as wonderful as today."


    ***


    Riley soared back to the Thousand Stars Summit, his figure a dark silhouette against the morning sky, the wind howling as he moved with purpose.


    His journey was swift, and as he landed gracefully before the summit''s gates, he couldn''t help but smile to himself.


    True to his predictions, Eve was already there, waiting for him with a table full of food.


    The aroma of freshly prepared dishes filled the air, making his stomach rumble in anticipation.


    What impressed him, however, wasn''t just the spread before him but the sight of Eve herself.


    For someone who was so accustomed to having others serve her, she was surprisingly devoted when it came to preparing meals for him.


    There was a certain intensity in her work, a quiet determination that spoke volumes.


    "Maybe it''s time to reward her," Riley thought to himself, watching her as she meticulously arranged the dishes on the table.


    He had seen the way Eve behaved¡ªhow she put herself forward to support him, knowing full well that it wasn''t out of pure affection but out of her own ambitions.


    Eve didn''t seek to be his wife, at least not in the conventional sense.


    No, she had her eyes set on something much greater: strength, power, the kind that only came from aligning herself with someone like Riley.


    She was willing to play the role of devoted servant and even agree to be his wife in order to achieve that goal, and Riley could respect that.


    Riley allowed himself a brief moment of admiration before he spoke up.


    "This is impressive, Eve. You''re working hard today," he said, his voice smooth and calm as always, but with a hint of acknowledgment for the effort she had put in.

 Chapter 109 109 Pot

    Eve glanced up, her expression unreadable but her eyes bright with the satisfaction of having met his expectations.


    "Your breakfast is ready, Young Master Riley. And there''s also someone waiting for you inside," she announced, her tone professional yet tinged with curiosity.


    Her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer than usual, perhaps wondering just who could be seeking him out at this early hour and what was her purpose in coming.


    "A guest?" Riley asked, raising an eyebrow, the first hint of intrigue in his voice.


    Guests at this time of day were rare, and Riley''s curiosity was piqued.


    But before Eve could respond, he closed his eyes, reaching out with his divine sense.


    He didn''t need to wait long¡ªhis senses quickly scanned the area, searching for the visitor.


    As he focused, the presence of the guest came into clear view.


    His divine sense locked onto her, and Riley felt a familiar aura that immediately drew his attention.


    It was someone he hadn''t expected to encounter today. He felt a surge of surprise and, surprisingly, a spark of anticipation.


    "She''s¡­" Riley murmured under his breath, unable to hide his astonishment.


    His words trailed off as he concentrated more intently, confirming the identity of the person outside.


    A fleeting look of disbelief crossed his features, but it quickly melted away into something more eager, more focused.


    The unexpected guest wasn''t someone he''d been expecting, but there was something about her presence that excited him.


    He could sense it¡ªthe aura she carried, the weight of her intentions.


    He stood up from his seat at the table, pushing his plate aside.


    His expression shifted, no longer one of casual indifference but one of keen interest.


    An eager gleam appeared in his eyes, a look of someone who was suddenly very interested in what this guest had to offer.


    "Looks like today''s breakfast might just have a bit of an unexpected flavor," Riley mused aloud, his voice carrying a sense of excitement.


    "Beeeeeee!" Fluffy complained, its tiny paws tapping the table in frustration, clearly eager to eat again. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nope, later," Riley replied firmly. "Wait for me, or you''ll end up sweeping the table clean with that big mouth of yours, Fluffy."


    "Beeeeeeeee!" Fluffy trotted over to Eve''s side, looking up at her with pleading eyes, as if hoping for some sort of rescue.


    But Eve simply smiled, her eyes softening at the sight of the adorable orange ball.


    She reached down and gently patted Fluffy, offering a little comfort but no help.


    "You''ll have to wait, little one," she said with a soft chuckle, her affection clear in her touch.


    With a final glance at the table of food, Riley turned toward the door leading into the interior of the Summit.


    "I suppose I''ll see what this visitor has to offer," he said, his voice laced with a hint of amusement.


    He couldn''t help but feel intrigued.


    With his curiosity now fully awakened, Riley stepped forward, ready to meet this unexpected guest and discover what they had come to him for.


    He entered the guest hall, his gaze immediately drawn to an extraordinarily beautiful blonde woman seated at the center of the room.


    Riley instantly recognized her. She was Bianca, one of the three legendary beauties of the Stone Mountain sect, renowned for her unparalleled grace and poise, standing shoulder to shoulder with Kathrine in both beauty and temperament.


    Bianca''s long, silky blonde hair cascaded down her back like a waterfall of gold, and her flawless skin seemed to glow under the soft light of the hall.


    Riley watched as she stood up, moving with the elegance of a queen.


    His eyes wandered briefly, noting how her sect uniform, a figure-hugging attire that accentuated her every curve, was nothing short of mesmerizing.


    It was clear that the fabric had been designed to both empower and allure, molding her body in the most seductive way possible.


    Her slim waist, rounded hips, and ample bust would drive any man wild with desire, the sort of physique that would set hearts racing.


    Yet, Riley was no longer the na?ve, inexperienced young man he once had been.


    After his countless times of dual cultivation and battles on the bed, the effect of such beauty no longer had the same hold on him.


    He had seen enough women¡ªboth beautiful and dangerous¡ªto be unphased by the allure of a perfect body or stunning face.


    Bianca, despite her allure, would not distract him. He had learned to keep his focus on the bigger picture.


    "Greetings, Elder Riley! I apologize if I came unannounced," Bianca said, her voice soft yet confident, as she bowed respectfully before him.


    Riley offered a calm smile and waved a hand dismissively.


    "No worries. Please, sit down, Core Disciple Bianca," he replied, his voice steady.


    Bianca''s smile deepened, and in that moment, her beauty seemed to intensify exponentially.


    It was as if a veil had been lifted from her, and her already stunning features became impossibly more captivating.


    Her eyes sparkled with an inner light, and the air around her seemed to hum with an almost magical aura.


    It was as though her very presence made the atmosphere feel more vibrant, her charm impossible to resist, but not for someone like Riley, who prided himself on his control.


    "Thank you, Elder Riley," Bianca said, her voice laced with warmth as she gracefully took a seat.


    Her beauty now radiated in such a way that Riley couldn''t help but feel a twinge of admiration, despite himself.


    He had seen many beautiful women throughout his life, but there was something about Bianca''s charm that seemed to transcend mere appearance.


    It was an innate quality, something deep within her that made her impossible to ignore.


    Riley also took his chair, watching her with a hint of amusement.


    Tsk tsk, beautiful women really have some powerful tricks up their sleeves, he thought, bemused.


    "So, what can I do for you, Core Disciple Bianca?" Riley asked, his tone calm and measured.


    At the same time, he discreetly copied Bianca''s entire memory into his own, ensuring there were no surprises.


    Women were unpredictable¡ªdangerous even¡ªespecially when they were as mesmerizing as this one.

 Chapter 110 110 Basin

    "I heard that you possess profound knowledge of the healing arts, Elder Riley. Please take me as your disciple!"


    Bianca''s voice was firm, her expression resolute. In a blink, she moved with startling speed, dropping to her knees in front of Riley.


    Her forehead nearly touched the ground in deep reverence, her long, dark hair cascading over her shoulders like a waterfall.


    Riley arched an eyebrow, his fingers tapping idly against the armrest of his chair. He had, of course, anticipated this moment.


    After all, he had long since copied every one of Bianca''s memories into his own. He understood her desperation, her drive, and more importantly¡ªher weakness.


    He leaned forward slightly, his piercing gaze raking over her from head to toe.


    Bianca was a vision of youthful beauty¡ªgraceful, poised, and exuding an innate elegance despite her current submissive position.


    Her figure, sculpted from years of rigorous training, was both delicate and strong, a balance that only made her more desirable.


    Yes, this was a golden opportunity.


    But he knew better than to be hasty.


    "You''re already studying pill making, Core Disciple Bianca," Riley said, his tone even.


    "If you persist on that path, I have no doubt you''ll become an extraordinary healer in your own right. Why seek more?"


    Bianca clenched her fists, her head snapping up as she met his gaze with burning determination.


    "I don''t want to wait, Elder Riley." Her voice was thick with urgency.


    "I want to learn from the best."


    A flicker of amusement crossed Riley''s face, but he let her continue.


    "I''ve heard of the miracles you performed in Greenfield City¡ªhow you cured cultivators suffering from incurable ailments. They say you healed those on the brink of death as if it were mere child''s play. And the rumors¡­ they say you''ve already reached the Void Tribulation Realm." Her breathing grew heavier, her hands tightening in her lap.


    "To study under you would be the greatest honor and advantage I could ever hope for."


    Riley remained silent for a moment, watching her. She had done her research. That much was clear.


    More than that¡ªshe was desperate.


    Desperate enough to cast aside her pride, to kneel before him and beg.


    And he liked that.


    Slowly, he leaned back in his seat, feigning deep thought before finally nodding.


    "Very well," he said.


    "Pack your things. We''ll be leaving on a journey soon."


    Bianca''s heart leaped, excitement flashing across her features. But before she could express her gratitude, Riley''s gaze darkened, and his voice dropped an octave.


    "But¡­ you should know," he continued, his tone slow and deliberate, "there is often a special bond between master and disciple. Especially when they are of opposite sexes."


    The room grew eerily quiet.


    Bianca stiffened ever so slightly, her breath hitching.


    Riley tilted his head, watching her intently.


    "If you choose to follow me, you must be prepared to embrace that reality."


    His words lingered in the air, thick with implication.


    She was no fool. She knew exactly what he meant.


    A master and disciple often spent long hours together¡ªtraining, cultivating, sharing hardships. That closeness, in many cases, led to something far more intimate.


    Many great sect masters and elders took their disciples as lovers or even wives. It was an unspoken truth in the cultivation world.


    Bianca hesitated, her mind racing. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had always been proud, independent. She had rejected countless suitors who sought her hand. She had never once considered submitting to any man, not even those from the most prestigious sects.


    And yet¡­


    This was Elder Riley.


    A legend. A man shrouded in mystery and power.


    A man who could give her everything she ever desired.


    She took a slow, steady breath, then lifted her chin, looking him straight in the eye.


    "I won''t change my mind, Elder Riley," she said, her voice unwavering. "I''ll be here tomorrow."


    A slow, knowing smile spread across Riley''s face, his eyes gleaming with something unreadable.


    "Good."


    With that single word, Bianca knew¡ªher fate had been sealed.


    Bianca stepped outside, her gaze lifting to the vast sky above. A soft smile graced her lips, yet it did little to mask the sorrow welling in her heart.


    Warm tears slipped down her cheeks, but she made no move to wipe them away. Instead, she allowed the cold night wind to steal them, scattering the evidence of her grief into the darkness.


    She summoned her flying sword with a thought, the blade humming to life beneath her feet. As she ascended, the world below shrank away, leaving only the endless sky and the whisper of the wind.


    But no matter how high she soared, she could not escape the weight pressing against her chest.


    A memory surged forward, raw and unbidden.


    "I don''t want to die, sister. I want to grow big like you and Mom. I¡­"


    The voice of a child. Fragile, trembling. A voice that had haunted her for years.


    Bianca''s breath hitched, and she clenched her jaw.


    How many times had she replayed those words in her mind? How many nights had she lain awake, tormented by the helplessness she had felt in that moment?


    She had sworn back then¡ªsworn that she would never be powerless again.


    That she would fight.


    That she would never lose someone she loved ever again.


    "I will see you again, Amelia," Bianca whispered, the words barely audible over the howling wind.


    Her fingers tightened around the hilt of her sword. Her eyes, once clouded with sorrow, hardened with icy resolve.


    She would not waver.


    She would not break.


    If she had to beg, she would. If she had to kill, she would. If she had to tear apart the heavens themselves to fulfill her promise, then so be it.


    Bianca inhaled deeply, the cold air burning her lungs.


    She had come to the Stone Mountain Sect for a reason. To grow stronger. To grasp power with her own hands. To carve a path forward, no matter the cost.


    And she would not stop until she had done what she set out to do.


    No matter the blood spilled.


    No matter the price paid.


    She would fulfill her vow.


    Or she would die trying.

 Chapter 111 111 Diamond

    Bianca moved swiftly, packing her bags with precision. The storage ring, an invaluable tool for any cultivator on the go, made the task effortless.


    She glanced at the setting sun as she sealed her bags and prepared to leave. The next day, she arrived at the Thousand Stars Summit, her heart racing in anticipation.


    She had been here before, but it felt different now¡ªshe was Riley''s first disciple. Her chest swelled with pride as she was introduced to the people of the summit.


    The first impression was nothing short of overwhelming. She had heard rumors about Riley''s inner circle, but seeing it firsthand was something else.


    The women in his life were extraordinary, and the sight of them made her feel small in comparison. Just Leia Frost, with her icy beauty and sharp, commanding presence, was enough to make any cultivator question their worth.


    Then there was Eve Shaper, whose elegance and quiet power made Bianca feel like a mere novice.


    These were women of exceptional skill and beauty, yet they all seemed so comfortable with Riley, as if they belonged. Bianca found herself standing out in their shadow.


    Then there were Katherine and Veronica, who seemed like larger-than-life powerhouses.


    The spiritual pressure they inadvertently exuded was so overwhelming that merely being near them caused a sharp, stinging sensation.


    Still, Bianca refused to let her insecurities show. She was Riley''s first disciple, and that meant something. She straightened her posture, her resolve firm.


    Riley had chosen her for this honor, and she would live up to it. When Riley introduced her to the others, he did so with an unmistakable warmth.


    "Everyone, meet Bianca Forest, my first-ever disciple. Treat her well, okay? No bullying," Riley said with a playful grin.


    His words filled her with a warmth she had never expected. The others greeted her with curiosity, each one eager to learn more about the newest member of Riley''s circle.


    Bianca did her best to answer their questions confidently, though she was acutely aware of how each woman seemed to carry a weight of experience far beyond her own.


    She was caught off guard when Ruby, the mortal maid of Ross, asked her the most questions.


    Ruby''s presence was unassuming, and yet, the way she spoke to Bianca carried a quiet confidence that Bianca hadn''t expected from someone of her station.


    It was clear that Ruby was not as simple as she appeared. Still, when Bianca realized that Ruby was only a maid to Ross, she felt a slight comfort¡ªat least she didn''t occupy the lowest station in this place.


    But still, the overwhelming strength and power of the women around her made her feel like a small fish in a vast ocean.


    The conversation shifted when Riley introduced Eve Shaper as "just a bedwarmer."


    Bianca froze, unable to believe her ears. She glanced around, certain that she had misunderstood, but everyone seemed unfazed.


    Her gaze locked onto Eve, who stood with an air of quiet dignity, as if such words meant little to her. Bianca''s curiosity burned within her, and she had to ask.


    "Are you really just a bedwarmer to Master Riley, Daoist Bright Moon?" Bianca asked, her voice filled with disbelief.


    Eve''s response was soft but direct.


    "Yes, it''s the truth," she said with a calm nod. Her gaze never wavered, and her words were delivered with a level of honesty that left Bianca speechless.


    "But¡­" Bianca began, her mind racing with questions. She wanted to ask why Eve had accepted such a position, but her lips faltered before she could speak.


    She knew better than to pry into something so delicate¡ªespecially with a cultivator as powerful as Eve. It wasn''t her place to question.


    Eve seemed to sense her hesitation.


    "It''s okay," she said, offering Bianca a kind smile.


    "I gain more here than I could ever from training. I learn things in this place that books and masters could never teach me." She paused, then continued in a lighter tone, "In the future, you can just call me Eve. Since you''re a disciple of Young Master Riley, please don''t be so formal with me."


    Eve''s words were simple, yet they carried an air of warmth and understanding. She didn''t seem to mind her position, which confused Bianca even more.


    The complexity of the relationships here was something Bianca had yet to fully comprehend. As Eve turned and walked away, Bianca remained rooted in place, her thoughts swirling.


    Eve, the quiet and elegant cultivator who seemed to have a strange contentment in her role, had left her with more questions than answers.


    Bianca couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and curiosity toward her. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Eve walked further into the distance, Bianca''s mind wandered to Ruby, the mortal who had asked so many questions.


    "If only she knew that I''m not the biggest monster here," Eve mused inwardly, her smile growing wider. "Ruby holds the true power in this place. She''s shrouded in mystery. Riley has truly surrounded himself with the most extraordinary people."


    Eve''s thoughts lingered on Ruby, a simple maid who, despite her station, seemed to carry more weight than anyone else in the room.


    To Bianca, it seemed that Riley''s inner circle was a collection of individuals who, though seemingly disparate in their roles, were each extraordinary in their own right.


    The complexities of their relationships, their powers, and their positions were things Bianca could only begin to grasp.


    But one thing was clear¡ªRiley''s life was becoming far more complicated than she had first imagined.


    ***


    One week later, they all boarded a flying boat bound for a mortal empire. Most of them viewed the trip as a waste of time, but not Riley.


    Despite having the memories of ancient monsters who had lived for thousands of years, he had yet to witness the harsh realities of this world with his own eyes.


    He was certain that this journey would open his eyes to a reality he hadn''t fully comprehended¡ªand he was bracing himself for the shock.

 Chapter 112 112 Saw

    And indeed, it didn''t take long for Riley to witness what he had dreaded. And of course he was not alone to suffer the view from such a gruesome mess.


    "Hak!"


    "Hak!"


    "Hak!"


    A retching sound echoed through the air, barely audible over the hum of flies swarming the grotesque scene before them.


    Riley turned to see Luna, her slender frame trembling as she doubled over, vomiting onto the bloodstained ground.


    Her face was pale, her breaths ragged, as if her body itself was rejecting the reality laid out before her.


    She had insisted on coming, eager to see the world beyond the sect''s protected walls, eager to "expand her horizons"¡ªbut she had not been prepared for this.


    No amount of training or meditation could have steeled her against the sheer brutality of war, the overwhelming stench of rot, and the sight of human bodies stacked like discarded firewood.


    "How¡­ how can anybody do this?" a voice asked, soft yet filled with horror.


    Riley turned his gaze to the speaker. It was Ava, her striking features twisted in disbelief. Her usually composed demeanor had cracked, and for once, she looked lost.


    Like Luna, she had wanted to explore the outside world, to break free from the isolation of the sect and see the truth with her own eyes. But the truth was uglier than either of them had anticipated. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riley exhaled slowly, his eyes drifting across the carnage. Before them lay a mountain of corpses, twisted and broken, their bodies in various states of decay.


    The putrid stench clawed at his senses, thick and suffocating. Flies buzzed frantically over the bloated flesh, their black forms dancing in the dim light.


    On the other side of the clearing, a long line of grieving families stood in silent agony.


    Mothers clutched lifeless hands, fathers knelt beside what remained of their sons, children whimpered as they searched for familiar faces among the fallen.


    This is war.


    "The price of war is always death," Riley murmured, his voice calm¡ªtoo calm. He felt nothing. No disgust, no sorrow, no shock. Just¡­ emptiness.


    He realized then that this detachment wasn''t natural.


    He should have felt something, shouldn''t he? Shouldn''t the sight of so much death shake him? Shouldn''t he at least flinch at the raw grief suffocating the air?


    But he didn''t.


    Perhaps it was because of the countless years of memories within him¡ªmemories that didn''t belong to him, yet shaped him nonetheless. Elias Page and Tadeo Prince had seen slaughter far worse than this.


    Through their eyes, Riley had already walked through rivers of blood, had already stood atop mountains of corpses.


    Compared to the nightmares that haunted their pasts, this was nothing more than a grim inevitability.


    Without a word, he summoned his character stats.


    Ding!


    A glowing screen materialized before him, its familiar presence almost comforting in this dreadful scene. Riley''s eyes flicked over the data, but his mind was elsewhere.


    He refocused after a few breaths.


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm, Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, Sovereign Marionette, Sacred Lustful Restoration, Mind Palace Master, Omniscient Dao Codex, Supreme Sutra of Seduction


    Divine Rank Techniques Created: Divine Step, Divine Healing, Divine Healing 1, Divine Healing 2


    Minions: Gideon Hunter, Lucas Prince, Elias Page, Tadeo Prince


    ***


    "I guess this is it. There''s nothing more to see here," Riley murmured, his voice quiet yet resolute. He cast one last glance at the field of corpses, their lifeless forms sprawled across the bloodstained earth.


    The cries of the grieving echoed faintly in the background, but to him, they were nothing more than whispers carried away by the wind.


    He exhaled slowly, then issued a command in a soft but firm voice.


    "Come."


    The moment the word left his lips, the air around him twisted unnaturally, and two shadowy figures materialized before him.


    Their sudden appearance sent a visible ripple of unease through the gathered crowd.


    Even those accustomed to combat instinctively took a step back, sensing the overwhelming presence of these newcomers.


    Dark mist coiled around the two figures like living shadows, obscuring their true forms. Though few knew their identities, Riley did.


    These were no ordinary subordinates¡ªthese were Elias Page and Tadeo Prince, two beings who had long since transcended mortal limitations.


    And yet, here they stood, concealed behind careful disguises, waiting silently for their master''s command.


    Riley''s eyes remained indifferent as he spoke.


    "Bring me the two leaders responsible for this war."


    A cold smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he added, "I''ll let them take center stage for a change."


    Without a word, the two shadows nodded and vanished into the night, their departure as swift as their arrival. A hush fell over the onlookers.


    Even Ava and Luna, who had been too shocked by the carnage moments ago, found themselves unable to look away.


    Whoever Riley had just summoned¡ªthey were beyond anything they had ever seen.


    And then, exactly one minute later, the shadows returned.


    But this time, they were not alone.


    Each of them dragged a struggling man in their grasp. One was grotesquely overweight, his fine silk robes stretched tightly over the folds of his flesh.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead, his face twisted in fury. The other was thin and wiry, his sharp features twitching with barely concealed panic.


    The fat man roared in outrage, his voice booming across the battlefield.


    "Unhand me this instant, or I''ll have your heads on pikes by morning!"


    He struggled against Elias''s iron grip, but it was useless. The fingers holding him barely even tightened¡ªas if his resistance wasn''t worth acknowledging.


    The thin man, however, was far quicker to realize his predicament. His sunken eyes darted to Riley and his group, and within seconds, he fell to his knees in terror.


    "Fool!" he snapped at the fat man. "Do you have any idea who they are? They''re immortal cultivators!"


    His previous arrogance dissolved into sheer desperation as he turned toward Riley, his voice shaking.

 Chapter 113 113 File

    "Great immortals, please! Spare my life! This war¡ªit was all that pig''s idea! I only fought to defend my empire!"


    The fat man''s face darkened with fury. "You lying rat! You were just as eager as I was! Don''t think you can save your own hide by throwing me under the carriage!"


    Their bickering continued, their words laced with blame and cowardice. Once mighty rulers, now reduced to nothing more than pathetic worms, squirming in the face of true power.


    Riley watched them with cold indifference.


    These were the men responsible for the countless corpses littering the ground. The ones who had ordered thousands to their deaths with the flick of a hand.


    Now, when faced with their own demise, they groveled and begged like spineless cowards.


    How predictable.


    He exhaled, then lifted his gaze toward the assembled crowd¡ªthe soldiers, the grieving families, the survivors who had lost everything.


    This war had been fought for their so-called leaders. Their emperors.


    And yet, when stripped of their thrones, they were nothing more than weak, sniveling men who would sell out their own people just to save themselves.


    They deserved worse than death.


    Riley''s expression remained unreadable as he spoke.


    "It seems the people who started this war have quite the way with words." His voice was calm, almost amused. "Perhaps it''s time for them to speak their truths in front of an audience."


    A flicker of realization dawned on the fat man''s face. His bravado cracked, giving way to fear.


    "No¡ªwait! I am an emperor! You can''t do this to me!"


    The thin man paled, his lips parting in a silent plea.


    But Riley had already made his decision.


    And soon, the entire world would witness the consequences.


    "Give me back my son''s life!"


    "My wife! My family!"


    The cries of the grieving swelled into an overwhelming roar, raw with pain, fury, and the unbearable weight of loss. The people, broken by war and robbed of loved ones, did not hesitate. Stones flew.


    Fists clenched. Teeth bared in unfiltered hatred.


    The two emperors, once mighty rulers who dictated the fates of thousands, were now nothing more than cornered animals, their desperate pleas drowned by the rage of those they had wronged.


    A sharp crack echoed through the air as a jagged rock slammed into the fat emperor''s forehead, splitting his skin open. Blood poured down his face, but he barely had time to scream before another hit his cheek, then another¡ªuntil his entire body was engulfed in a storm of flying debris.


    The thin emperor fared no better. Though his voice had once carried the weight of a sovereign, it now quivered as he shrieked for mercy, his bony hands shielding his face from the relentless onslaught.


    But mercy did not exist here.


    The mob, driven by years of suffering, descended upon them like rabid wolves.


    It didn''t take long.


    Not even ten minutes.


    By the time their wrath had run its course, the two men lay lifeless, their bodies beaten beyond recognition.


    Blood soaked into the dirt beneath them, pooling into the very soil they had once ruled over.


    And yet, the hatred in the people''s eyes did not fade.


    If they could, they would have dragged the two men from the depths of death itself¡ªjust to kill them again. A hundred times. A thousand times. Perhaps a million times more.


    But death, in its cruel simplicity, was final.


    And so, the emperors would never suffer enough.


    A heavy silence fell over the battlefield. The only sounds were the distant sobs of widows, the shuddering gasps of children, and the hushed murmurs of those who had spent too long in war to feel anything anymore.


    Standing at the edge of it all, Riley exhaled and smacked his forehead.


    "Two empires¡­ millions of people left without direction¡­ why do I even do this to myself?" he muttered, a tired sigh escaping his lips.


    He had tried to be indifferent. Tried to tell himself that he was above all of this. That the suffering of these people was not his concern.


    But as much as he wished otherwise¡ªhe couldn''t.


    His heart had long since grown numb to the dead. Corpses no longer fazed him. He had seen too many.


    But the living¡­


    The living were his curse.


    Their pain, their despair, their desperate hope¡ªit clung to him like a phantom, refusing to let go.


    Riley ran a hand through his hair, his expression unreadable.


    "¡­Prepare to help the people," he finally commanded, his voice firm despite the weariness behind it.


    Elias Page and Tadeo Prince nodded without a word before vanishing like phantoms into the night.


    The group waited.


    One minute passed.


    Then five.


    They still hadn''t returned.


    It was then that unease began to stir within Riley''s companions. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first to speak was Katherine.


    "Riley, who are those two?" she asked, crossing her arms. "I felt an oppressive spiritual pressure from them. They''re both ridiculously strong."


    "Same." Veronica chimed in, her eyes narrowing. "They''re at least in the Spirit Severing Realm."


    The others exchanged wary glances, the tension in the air thickening. They had never seen Riley associate with anyone like that before.


    Those two men¡ªElias and Tadeo¡ªwere clearly more than just wandering warriors. Their presence alone carried weight.


    And yet, Riley''s response was as casual as ever.


    "They''re just friends I met on the road."


    He offered them a small, dismissive smile.


    "Don''t mind them. They''re loyal. And harmless."


    But even as he spoke, something flickered in his eyes.


    Harmless?


    Of course, since the two were mere puppets now, they would obey Riley''s every command without question.


    Stripped of their former will, their only purpose was to act as extensions of his will, carrying out his orders with unwavering precision.


    And so, with their absolute loyalty secured, Riley took his first steps into the heart of two empires¡ªterritories ravaged by war, their people lost and directionless, desperate for a guiding hand.


    Though he had not come here seeking power, fate had laid the foundation before him, and he could not turn away.


    And this was how Saint Riley came to be.

 Chapter 114 114 Letters

    One month had passed since the war, and under Riley''s guidance and immense wealth, the two empires had managed to rise from the ashes.


    Rebuilding their infrastructure and economy was the easy part; gold and resources could solve those issues quickly.


    But the scars of war¡ªthe grief of those who had lost loved ones, the devastation of once-thriving cities, and the lingering fear of another conflict¡ªwould take far longer to heal.


    During this time, Riley received a rather unexpected piece of news. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Congratulations, Riley. It looks like you''ve got yourself two new empires under your name," Veronica said with a playful smirk.


    "I hear the people have merged them into one and named it the Mason Empire." She chuckled, shaking her head at the foolishness of mortals.


    "Imagine that¡ªan entire empire named after you."


    She found it amusing, considering how weak these nations were. They had no cultivators, no grand techniques, no divine weapons¡ªjust soldiers wielding swords, bows, and riding horses into battle.


    Their way of fighting was primitive, almost laughable in a world where powerful cultivators could split mountains and shatter the heavens with a flick of their fingers.


    "Mason Empire, huh?" Riley repeated, rolling the name over in his mind. A slow smile tugged at his lips.


    "I like the sound of that."


    It wasn''t hard to understand why the leaders had done this. The rulers of the former empires had likely come together and made the decision out of desperation.


    In a world teeming with monstrous beasts, celestial beings, and cultivators who could annihilate armies single-handedly, mere mortals had little hope of survival.


    By naming the newly united empire after him, they were openly declaring their allegiance, hoping to secure his favor and protection.


    It was a smart move. A political gambit. They were hugging the thigh of a powerful cultivator, placing their bets on his goodwill to keep them safe.


    But Riley didn''t mind. In fact, he found it amusing. He had always enjoyed helping the weak, and if lending his name to an empire brought peace to its people, then so be it.


    Besides, there was nothing wrong with being good. It aligned with his nature¡ªwell, most of it.


    He might have grown incredibly lewd over time, but deep down, he was still the same good-hearted soul who once called Earth his home.


    Katherine, who had been quietly observing the conversation, suddenly let out a laugh.


    "What''s even more ridiculous is that they''re calling you a saint now, Riley. Saint Riley¡ªthe savior of the empire." She shot him a teasing grin. "If only they knew what kind of monster you are in bed¡­ I doubt they''d have the stomach to keep calling you that."


    Riley smirked but didn''t argue.


    The three of them stood on a hill overlooking one of the many reconstruction sites. Below them, people worked tirelessly, rebuilding a grand church that had been destroyed during the war.


    The sight of ordinary men and women lifting stones, hammering wood, and laying bricks was a stark contrast to the world Riley now lived in¡ªa world where he could summon destruction with a single thought.


    And yet, there was something admirable about their efforts. These people had no divine power, no supernatural strength, yet they persevered.


    They rebuilt what was lost with nothing but their hands, their will, and their determination.


    This was just one of many construction projects. Across the empire, entire villages had been burned to the ground, cities reduced to rubble.


    Families who had lost everything now struggled to rebuild their homes, their lives. It would take years, perhaps decades, before the Mason Empire truly stood on its own feet again.


    But Riley would be watching.


    And whether they called him a saint or something else entirely, he knew one thing for sure¡ªhis influence over this world was only beginning.


    "Good luck being the father of more than 100 million souls, dear," Katherine teased, her voice laced with amusement.


    Riley chuckled, shaking his head as Veronica smirked beside him.


    "That''s quite the responsibility, isn''t it?" Veronica added, folding her arms. "Maybe they should start calling you Emperor Riley instead of Saint Riley."


    "Please, don''t give them any more ideas," Riley sighed, though he couldn''t help but smile at their teasing.


    The three of them laughed before making their way back to their base¡ªa hastily constructed wooden mansion near the beach.


    While it wasn''t as grand as the palaces of cultivators or the ancient estates of noble families, it had its own charm.


    Built with sturdy timber and designed with simplicity in mind, it blended well with the natural beauty surrounding it.


    The location had been chosen specifically for its scenic view; the ocean stretched endlessly before them, and the sound of waves crashing against the shore brought a sense of peace.


    With the beach right at their doorstep, they could swim whenever they pleased, enjoying moments of leisure between their responsibilities.


    As they approached, the delicious aroma of roasting meat and freshly cooked dishes filled the air. The household was alive with activity as everyone busied themselves preparing dinner.


    Laughter and conversation intertwined with the crackling of fire and the clinking of dishes.


    Among the people bustling about were Fay and Leia. Despite being the women of the most powerful man in the land, they were working just like everyone else, helping with the cooking and serving.


    They could have easily stepped back and let others do the work for them, but they chose to contribute, blending in rather than standing apart.


    Perhaps it was due to their weaker cultivation levels compared to the others.


    Among Riley''s women, some had already reached heights where mortals could only dream, standing as warriors and figures of influence. Fay and Leia, however, were not as strong.


    And though Riley had never treated them any differently, they still seemed to feel a quiet sense of inferiority.


    But to him, none of that mattered. In his eyes, all his women were equal.


    He had never cared about differences in power or status¡ªeach of them held a special place in his heart, and that was all that truly mattered.

 Chapter 115 115 Pillow

    As Riley observed them, his thoughts drifted to someone else. There was one woman who had stood by him for some time, who had always been unwavering in her devotion.


    Eve.


    It was about time she received her reward.


    Riley''s eyes darkened slightly with intent as he spoke.


    "Come see me after dinner, Eve."


    A hush fell over the group for a brief moment before the usual sounds of chatter resumed. Eve, who had been occupied with her own task, paused briefly.


    A knowing look passed between them, though she said nothing. Instead, she gave a small nod, her expression unreadable, before continuing her work.


    Veronica raised an eyebrow, smirking slightly but choosing not to comment. Katherine, on the other hand, shot Riley a knowing glance but also remained silent.


    As the sun dipped lower over the horizon, the sky was painted in hues of orange and violet. The soft sea breeze carried the scent of salt and firewood, blending with the rich aroma of the feast being prepared.


    Tonight would be a night of celebration, of laughter, and of shared company.


    But once the festivities settled and the night stretched long and quiet, Riley knew there was still something¡ªsomeone¡ªhe needed to tend to.


    And he fully intended to.


    *** sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eve''s heart pounded with excitement. It had been so long since Riley had summoned her, and now that he finally had, she couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation.


    This moment had been a long time coming.


    She had done her best in every role given to her¡ªhis bedwarmer, his cook, his loyal servant.


    She had humbled herself time and time again, bowing her head and carrying out his will, no matter how insignificant the task seemed. But in her mind, she had never lost sight of the bigger picture.


    Eve was no fool. She knew that every action had consequences, that every choice led to an outcome. Her ultimate goal was clear¡ªshe wanted to become his woman in every sense of the word.


    Not just a servant, not just an accessory, but someone who truly belonged to him. If achieving that meant carving her place beside him and growing stronger under his shadow, then so be it.


    She was a cultivator, after all. And cultivators only cared about one thing: power. Strength dictated everything in this world. It determined one''s fate, one''s worth, one''s destiny.


    From the moment she could walk, she had been taught that power was the only thing that truly mattered. Without it, one was nothing.


    And Riley¡­ Riley was a being beyond comprehension.


    He was a monster. A mystery. An enigma. Someone who can easily make even spirit severing powerhouses kneel with lifting a finger.


    She found him in his room, sitting at a desk, scribbling something onto a small booklet. His posture was relaxed, yet his focus was razor-sharp.


    The dim candlelight cast long shadows across his face, accentuating the depth of his features and making him appear even more unreadable.


    As she stepped inside, he lifted his head.


    Eve stopped in her tracks.


    His eyes¡ªthose sharp, piercing eyes¡ªlocked onto hers with an intensity that made her breath hitch.


    It felt like she had been stripped bare, her very soul laid open before him.


    There was no point in pretending, no point in putting up a facade.


    She had tried before, in the early days, to act coy, to mask her desires, to play the role of an obedient servant while hoping he would eventually take her into his arms.


    But Riley had never fallen for such tricks.


    He had seen her naked body countless times during her bedwarming duties, yet he had never once touched her. Never indulged. Never succumbed.


    It was maddening.


    She had tried everything¡ªsubtle glances, gentle touches, even outright seduction¡ªbut he had always kept her at arm''s length, never allowing her any closer than he wished.


    It wasn''t rejection, nor was it disinterest. It was something else entirely. A forceful restraint. A refusal to be swayed.


    And that only made her want him more. She want him so that she too could be as powerful as him or perhaps close.


    She licked her lips, about to try again, but before she could say a word, he spoke.


    "Eve Shaper," Riley said, his voice firm and even. "You''ve fulfilled your duties well. What can I say? I''m impressed."


    Eve''s breath hitched slightly.


    Praise from Riley was rare.


    "For that, I''ll give you a reward." He leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. "I don''t keep people around me, working and serving, without fair compensation. So, in return for your faithful service, I offer you this."


    With a flick of his wrist, he tossed the booklet toward her.


    It floated gracefully through the air, carried by an invisible force. Eve''s reflexes kicked in, and she snatched it quickly, her fingers tightening around the delicate pages.


    The moment she touched it, she felt it.


    Power.


    A dense, overwhelming energy pulsed within the book, as if it contained a force far greater than its humble appearance suggested.


    The mere sensation of it made her skin prickle, her senses heightening in response.


    Riley watched her reaction with mild amusement.


    "Inside that book is a cultivation method that will grant you strength through the easiest path possible," he said smoothly.


    "I guarantee that within a month, you will reach the tenth stage of the Spirit Severing Realm."


    His tone was calm, absolute, leaving no room for doubt.


    Eve''s fingers trembled slightly as she clutched the book tighter.


    Had she heard him correctly?


    A whole realm? In a single month?


    She stood frozen, her mind struggling to process his words.


    "What?" Riley raised an eyebrow. "You may go now."


    Eve swallowed, her voice coming out unsteady. "Did I hear you correctly, Young Master Riley? The tenth stage of the Spirit Severing Realm?" Eve could not believe what she heard at all.


    He nodded, as if it was the simplest thing in the world.


    But it wasn''t simple.


    It was unheard of.

 Chapter 116 116 Lot

    Eve could barely comprehend what had just been given to her. She was currently at the tenth stage of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    The breakthrough to Spirit Severing was something she could achieve at any time, but she had deliberately been holding back, accumulating as much foundation as possible before taking that next step.


    And yet, what Riley had just promised wasn''t just a simple breakthrough. It was an entire realm''s worth of progress.


    For a cultivator, advancing through realms was a grueling process. It required time, effort, resources, and sometimes even luck. Some spent decades¡ªcenturies, even¡ªjust to break through a single stage.


    And here Riley was, casually handing her a technique that guaranteed an entire realm''s worth of power in one month.


    Her breathing grew heavier.


    Her grip on the book tightened.


    Just what kind of technique was this?


    She lifted her gaze, staring at Riley in awe and disbelief.


    But Riley simply returned to his writing, as if what he had just done was of no consequence.


    As if granting someone an absurd, heaven-defying power boost was nothing more than an afterthought to him.


    And perhaps, to him, it truly was.


    Eve lowered her eyes to the booklet once more, her pulse racing.


    This was it.


    This was the chance she had been waiting for.


    She had long since decided to devote herself to Riley, to follow him wherever he led, to serve him in whatever way he required.


    And now, with this power in her hands, she knew she could finally take another step forward¡ªcloser to her goals, closer to her ambitions, and most importantly¡­


    Closer to him.


    She bowed her head deeply.


    "¡­Thank you, Young Master Riley."


    And with that, she turned and left the room, her heart hammering with anticipation for what was to come.


    True to his words, Eve reached the 10th stage of the Spirit Severing Realm not in one month but on the very next day.


    The events of the night before had caused a great disturbance in her room, but Riley, ever the tactician, had managed to cover it all up. No one was any the wiser about what had transpired.


    The only one who might have suspected something was Ruby¡ªstronger than most in the realm and second only to Riley.


    Ruby was keenly aware of the immense change in Eve''s energy, but even she said nothing.


    When Eve saw Riley next, her shock was unmistakable.


    "Y-Young Master Riley!" Eve stammered, her voice trembling as she looked at him in disbelief. Her cultivation had skyrocketed overnight, and the effects were still settling in her mind.


    She couldn''t quite fathom how it was even possible. Her heart raced, but her thoughts were muddled by the overwhelming feeling of power coursing through her veins.


    And it didn''t take long for the others to notice.


    "Eve! You''ve become so strong!" Fay exclaimed with a wide grin, her voice filled with genuine excitement and admiration.


    She had always believed in Eve''s potential, but seeing the results now was something else entirely. The others quickly followed suit, eagerly gathering around her.


    "You had a breakthrough last night, didn''t you?" someone chimed in, raising an eyebrow in disbelief.


    "How did you manage to achieve it?" another asked, her eyes bright with curiosity. They all looked at her with awe, as if trying to unravel the secret behind such a monumental shift in her cultivation.


    "Was it difficult?" came another voice, this one tinged with both envy and admiration. Eve had just shattered their expectations, and the questions poured out of them in quick succession.


    "How strong are you now?" one last person asked, their voice almost pleading to know the full extent of her newfound power.


    Eve, still in a daze from the intense energy coursing through her, took a deep breath and gathered herself.


    "I¡­ I''m at the 10th stage of the Spirit Severing Realm." Her voice was steady, though the enormity of her words still echoed in her mind.


    "WHAT?!" The shock was instant. Daoist Gentle Dream and Daoist White Snow both gasped in unison, their eyes widening as they felt the presence of Eve''s aura¡ªa terrifying weight that was heavier than even they had anticipated.


    The very air around her seemed to vibrate with an intense energy, an aura of death that they couldn''t ignore.


    Both of them had already reached the Spirit Severing Realm and had lived for over 2500 years, yet even they couldn''t compare to the oppressive force radiating from Eve.


    How could someone so young, barely even a hundred years old, reach the 10th stage of such a profound realm? It was an unfathomable concept, and the reality of it left them speechless.


    A hundred-year-old at the 10th stage of the Spirit Severing Realm was a rarity beyond comprehension.


    There had been whispers of prodigies with immense potential, but this¡­ this was an entirely different level.


    Even the most gifted cultivators from ancient times would struggle to reach this stage in a thousand years, let alone one so young.


    The room fell silent, each person processing the magnitude of what they had just heard.


    Then, as if drawn by some magnetic force, their gazes turned toward Riley. His calm demeanor, the subtle smirk on his face, seemed almost too composed for the situation. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The others exchanged glances, their eyes narrowing. They had been watching Riley''s involvement with Eve from the start. There was no denying it¡ªhis influence on her was undeniable.


    He had been the one to guide her, and now here she was, standing in front of them as a living example of something unprecedented.


    Riley, sensing the mounting tension in the room, quickly raised his hands in mock surrender.


    "Hey, guys! Don''t look at me like that. Eve''s just a prodigy. My hands are clean. I didn''t do anything to help her, I swear." His tone was playful, but there was a hint of a challenge behind his words¡ªalmost daring them to accuse him of something he had no intention of confirming.

 Chapter 117 117 Archon

    Before anyone could question him further, Riley reached down and grabbed Fluffy, who had been lazily curled up near his side. He tugged the creature into his arms and turned on his heels, ready to make a swift exit.


    "Come on, Fluffy, let''s go for a walk," he said nonchalantly, as if the entire room wasn''t waiting to pounce on him with questions.


    But Riley knew well enough to get out before the inevitable barrage began. He moved quickly, dodging the curious stares and the burning questions that were sure to come.


    As he walked out of the room, he could hear the low murmurs of the group behind him, still grappling with the shock of Eve''s transformation.


    The questions would come later, he knew that for certain. But for now, he was free from the inquisitive eyes of the others.


    "Isn''t she amazing?" Riley muttered to Fluffy as they strolled through the corridors, a hint of pride in his voice.


    "I knew she had it in her. But I guess there was a miscalculation on my side also." Riley thought that it would take Eve one month to process what he had written but in reality it took her just one night.


    "Am I really that op as a teacher?" riley shook his head as even he was amazed by his own abilities at this time.


    Fluffy, of course, didn''t respond, but Riley didn''t mind. He was content in his own thoughts. Eve had always been a remarkable individual, and now she had shown just how extraordinary she truly was.


    Back in the room, however, the others were still reeling from the revelation. Their gazes remained fixed on each other, filled with a mixture of awe, suspicion, and wonder.


    Eve had shattered their understanding of what was possible, and now the question was no longer just about how she had done it¡ªbut what this meant for the future.


    "Alright, let''s go fishing today, Fluffy!" Riley stretched lazily as he stepped onto the beach, taking in the peaceful sight before him.


    The vast ocean stretched endlessly, shimmering under the golden sunlight, the salty breeze carrying the scent of freedom.


    With a flick of his wrist, he retrieved a fishing rod from his storage ring and settled down on the warm sand. This was exactly what he needed¡ªa quiet, relaxing afternoon away from the usual chaos.


    "Beeeeeeee!" Fluffy whined, hopping around in frustration. The little glutton clearly wanted to eat first, play later, and then maybe eat again.


    "Later," Riley mumbled, patting the furry creature absentmindedly. "And don''t eat the sea, okay? It''s not food."


    Fluffy let out a disgruntled huff, clearly displeased with that rule but eventually curled up beside him, though its flicking tail betrayed its restlessness.


    Little did Riley know, someone had followed him.


    A shadow moved silently along the sand, approaching him with careful, measured steps. It wasn''t long before the presence halted just a few feet away.


    Instead of speaking, the person hesitated for a moment before making a bold decision¡ªlowering themselves onto the sand beside him, settling in comfortably to take in the breathtaking ocean view.


    Feeling the subtle shift in the air, Riley cracked one eye open.


    Ava.


    She lay beside him, her long silver hair cascading over her shoulder, glistening in the sunlight like woven moonlight. The sect robes she wore billowed gently in the wind, accentuating her graceful figure.


    Yet, her face remained calm, her gaze locked on the horizon as though deep in thought.


    "Ava?" Riley murmured, tilting his head slightly toward her.


    "Are you enjoying your time here? It''s not too boring for you, is it?" His voice carried a teasing lilt, though he remained sprawled on the sand.


    "Far from it, actually," Ava replied, her tone light but laced with something unreadable. She remained still, allowing the cool sea breeze to play with her hair. A few moments passed before she finally spoke again. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I heard something interesting, Riley. Care to enlighten me on whether it''s true or not?"


    Riley smirked without opening his eyes. "Oh? What did you hear? Tell me, and I might tell you if it''s all lies¡­ or not."


    Ava finally turned her head slightly toward him, her violet eyes glinting with amusement. "I heard from Fay that you''ve been quite¡­ eager about something."


    Riley chuckled. "Oh? Do tell."


    Ava''s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile. "Apparently, you''ve been openly talking about wanting a threesome. Quite persistently, too."


    Riley''s smirk widened, but he still didn''t fully react. "Huh. Is that so?"


    "It is," Ava confirmed smoothly. She shifted slightly, propping herself up on one elbow so she could glance at him properly. "And you know what? I think I might have a solution to your problem."


    At those words, Riley finally opened both eyes, turning to look at her with full interest.


    Ava, still wearing that enigmatic smile, reached for the sash around her waist. With deliberate slowness, she loosened the knot, allowing the fabric of her sect robes to slide slightly off her shoulders.


    The sun cast a warm glow over her exposed skin, emphasizing the flawless curves beneath.


    The breeze played with the loose strands of her hair as she met Riley''s gaze with quiet confidence.


    Riley, who had been half-drowsy just moments ago, was now very much awake.


    He could feel the shift in the air¡ªthe unspoken challenge in Ava''s gaze, the teasing playfulness beneath her composed demeanor.


    Fluffy, who had been resting nearby, suddenly perked up, blinking curiously at the strange tension forming between its master and Ava.


    Riley exhaled sharply, his amusement deepening. "You''re playing a dangerous game, Ava."


    She tilted her head slightly, her smile unfaltering. "Oh? And what if I am?"


    Riley chuckled, his golden eyes gleaming with intrigue. "Then you better be prepared for the consequences."


    Ava let out a soft laugh, adjusting her position just enough for her robe to slip further, revealing more of the smooth skin beneath. "I''m always prepared, Riley. I''ve been prepared a long time for you."

 Chapter 118 118 Link

    The air between them crackled with unspoken promises, charged with a tension that neither seemed inclined to break just yet.


    The waves crashed gently against the shore, Fluffy let out a confused chirp, and somewhere in the distance, the rest of the sect remained blissfully unaware of the little game unfolding on the secluded beach.


    And just like that, Riley knew¡ªthis fishing trip had turned into something far more interesting than he had anticipated.


    But still, he needed to test the waters.


    "I''ve changed, Ava. I barely even recognize myself anymore," Riley said, his voice laced with amusement and something deeper¡ªsomething darker. And it was true.


    Ever since he gained his powers and indulged in the pleasures of the flesh, he had become more uninhibited, more self-indulgent.


    The rigid standards he once held for women had crumbled like a brittle facade.


    Once, he had been against Ava joining his harem. Their history had made him reluctant, perhaps even bitter. She had looked down on him, dismissed him as insignificant.


    Back then, she wouldn''t have spared him a second glance. But now? Now, he saw no issue with it at all. In fact, he welcomed it.


    Riley had grown greedy, confident in his newfound power. He no longer viewed Ava as an unattainable prize¡ªshe was merely another woman drawn to his strength, to the security he offered.


    He found it amusing, really. The same woman who had once overlooked him was now standing before him, willing to offer herself completely. If that wasn''t irony, he didn''t know what was.


    And if he were being honest, he liked the idea of making her his.


    Perhaps it was vengeance. Perhaps it was desire. Or maybe it was just the undeniable truth that no man suited Ava better than him. He was stronger, superior in every way.


    And he couldn''t deny the satisfaction he felt at the thought of training her, shaping her, making her his in ways she never would have imagined.


    A fitting payback for all the times she had snubbed the original owner of this body.


    "I don''t care." Ava smiled, her expression unreadable.


    Riley studied her for a moment, intrigued. Was she truly indifferent, or was this an act? Women were drawn to power¡ªhe had learned that quickly.


    It wasn''t just Ava who had suddenly taken an interest in him. Ever since he shattered expectations and soared through cultivation realms overnight, the women around him had begun to look at him differently.


    Desire, admiration, even desperation¡ªit was all there, hidden beneath their gazes.


    Ava was no different. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see," Riley murmured, his lips curling into a smirk. He reclined lazily, his posture exuding dominance, watching her with amusement. If she thought he was easy to claim, she was mistaken.


    He wouldn''t make it that simple.


    "I''m all yours, then," he said, voice rich with challenge. "Prove how much you want me."


    He didn''t move an inch from where he lay, waiting.


    Waiting to see just how far she was willing to go.


    And Ava, of course, tried her best.


    "Mmm¡­" She leaned down, pressing her lips against Riley''s in a chaste, uncertain kiss. It was hesitant, her lips soft but unsure, as if she were testing unfamiliar waters.


    There was no skill behind it, only raw inexperience, and Riley could tell she had never done this before.


    For a moment, he did nothing. He simply let her struggle, let her fumble her way through the kiss, allowing her the chance to prove herself.


    But it was painfully clear¡ªAva was still grasping at straws, unsure of what to do. The way she pressed against him, the way she barely moved¡ªit was almost endearing. Almost.


    Then, finally, Riley took pity on her.


    "Hmph¡ª!"


    A muffled gasp escaped Ava as Riley seized control, his lips moving against hers with purpose, with dominance.


    The difference was night and day¡ªwhere her kiss had been hesitant, his was commanding, demanding.


    The moment their tongues met, Ava''s body stiffened before quickly melting into heat, her breath hitching as a strange, tingling sensation surged through her veins.


    Their kiss deepened.


    What had started as a chaste, inexperienced peck turned into a feverish clash of lips and tongues.


    Ava might have been a beginner, but she was no coward¡ªrather than retreating, she threw herself into the moment, matching Riley''s intensity with a desperate kind of hunger.


    She refused to back down.


    She mimicked his movements, learning with each passing second, doing her best to return every motion with equal¡ªno, greater¡ªpassion. What Riley did, she did better.


    If he kissed her deeper, she pushed further. If he dominated, she fought back.


    And Riley was amused.


    Their mouths moved against each other in a heated contest, their bodies pressing closer as their breaths grew heavy and ragged. They weren''t just kissing anymore¡ªthey were consuming each other.


    Saliva mixed between them, but instead of repelling her, it only made Ava more eager. Her inexperience didn''t matter now. She wanted to win.


    She wanted to make him lose control.


    And Riley, thoroughly entertained by her resolve, decided to reward her efforts.


    His hands moved, tracing the curves of her body, savoring the way she trembled beneath his touch. Slowly, deliberately, he pulled her onto his lap, letting her straddle his hips.


    The shift in position only heightened the tension, the heat between them intensifying as their bodies pressed flush against each other.


    Still, their lips never parted. If anything, the kiss only grew hotter, more desperate. Riley''s hands roamed, exploring Ava''s form through the fabric of her robes.


    He could feel the warmth of her skin beneath, the way her body reacted to every subtle touch.


    And then¡ª


    Ding!


    In one swift motion, her robes fell loose, slipping down her shoulders and pooling at her waist.


    For the first time in her life, Ava''s bare, ample breasts were exposed before a man''s eyes.


    She froze for a split second, her breath catching as the cool air kissed her flushed skin.


    "BEEEEEEEEEE!" Through it all, Fluffy was the lone witness on what was happening at the beach.

 Chapter 119 119 Rest

    Riley, however, only smirked. His gaze darkened with approval, his fingers tracing along her waist before slowly¡ªdeliberately¡ªmoving upward.


    Today, Ava would learn.


    And Riley would make sure she never forgot.


    Riley pulled away from the kiss, his lips curving into a smirk as his gaze trailed downward, drinking in the sight of Ava''s bare, heaving chest. Her breasts were perfect¡ªround, full, and inviting, their soft curves rising and falling with each unsteady breath she took.


    The cool air kissed her flushed skin, making her nipples tighten into stiff peaks, and Riley felt his own body heat up at the sight.


    He reached out, his fingers grazing over her delicate skin before cupping the warm, supple flesh in his hands. He gave an experimental squeeze, testing their softness, relishing the way her breasts molded so perfectly against his palms.


    "You have a beautiful pair of white rabbits, Ava," he murmured, his voice husky with appreciation. "I love them."


    His words sent a shiver down Ava''s spine, but she had no time to respond before Riley''s hands began their exploration in earnest.


    He kneaded and molded, pressing and teasing, his fingers moving with both reverence and greed.


    He squeezed just hard enough to make her gasp, rolling the sensitive mounds between his palms, testing how much she could take.


    The more he touched her, the more her body reacted¡ªher breaths came faster, her skin flushed a deeper shade of red, and soft moans began slipping from her lips, betraying the pleasure she was beginning to drown in.


    Riley''s fingers danced over the sensitive peaks, pinching, tugging, teasing, until Ava''s head tilted back in helpless surrender.


    A deep satisfaction curled in his chest at the sight.


    Her once-pristine, untouched skin now bore his marks¡ªdelicate, reddened imprints from his fingers, evidence of his ownership. It was a sight that only made his hunger grow.


    Ava trembled beneath his touch.


    "Ohhh¡­" she moaned involuntarily, the sound slipping past her lips before she could stop it.


    She couldn''t believe how good this felt. Never in her life had she imagined a man''s touch could send such waves of pleasure crashing through her, making her body feel weightless and weak.


    And yet, Riley was only getting started.


    Just as her mind began to cloud with pleasure, Riley suddenly leaned in.


    "Ahhh¡ª!"


    Ava gasped as his lips closed around one of her stiff pink peaks, his tongue flicking over the sensitive bud in slow, teasing strokes before pulling it into the heat of his mouth.


    The sudden sensation sent a jolt straight through her body, her core tightening as warmth pooled low in her abdomen.


    He sucked.


    Deep, slow pulls, savoring her taste, his lips sealed around her like a man starved. His tongue swirled, teasing in maddening circles, alternating between flicks and deep, intoxicating pressure.


    Every motion sent shivers of pleasure rolling through Ava, her body arching into his mouth as if begging for more.


    And Riley?


    Riley took his time.


    He played with her, testing her reactions, delighting in every breathy moan, every shudder that wracked her body.


    His other hand remained busy, kneading the breast he had yet to claim, his fingers rolling the stiff peak between them, pinching just enough to make her whimper.


    Then, just as she thought she had adjusted to the pleasure, he bit down.


    A sharp, electric pleasure surged through Ava, making her cry out as her entire body tensed. It wasn''t painful¡ªno, it was something more, something overwhelming, something that sent heat coursing through her veins and pooling deep in her core.


    Riley chuckled against her skin, his breath warm as he licked over the abused bud, soothing it before moving to its neglected twin. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He captured it between his lips, repeating the same torturous process, dragging out every moan, every gasp, making sure she felt every second of his attention.


    Her fingers curled into his shoulders, her nails digging in, but Riley only took it as encouragement.


    His free hand slid lower, tracing down her waist, exploring the curves of her hips, his fingertips teasing the edge of her last remaining clothing.


    He could feel the heat radiating from between her legs, could sense how wet she was becoming, and the knowledge sent a dark thrill through him.


    Ava was losing herself to pleasure.


    And the affair between them had only just begun.


    "Ughhh¡­"


    Ava moaned as Riley''s hand finally cupped her most intimate place, his firm palm pressing against the damp heat between her legs.


    Even with the barrier of her robes, she could feel the scorching warmth of his touch seeping through the fabric, setting fire to her every nerve.


    His fingers curled slightly, teasing, pressing just enough to send shudders through her body. He didn''t need to see beneath her robes to know how soaked she was¡ªhe could feel it.


    The thin fabric was already damp, clinging to her folds, betraying the sheer extent of her arousal.


    Ava''s breath hitched, her body tensing under his touch.


    She wasn''t just wet¡ªshe was drenched, her desire spilling forth in waves she had never experienced before. It was overwhelming, intoxicating, and utterly thrilling.


    There was no doubt in her mind that Riley could sense it too. The way her hips instinctively pushed against his hand, silently begging for more. The way her thighs trembled at his slightest movement.


    The way her breath came faster, turning into shallow pants of anticipation.


    The realization sent a deep, electric shiver through her.


    She had never felt this before¡ªthis raw, aching need, this desperate craving for a man''s touch. It was unlike anything she had imagined, unlike anything she had dared to dream.


    And yet, she wanted more.


    She needed more.


    A low whimper escaped her lips as Riley applied the slightest bit of pressure, pressing his palm more firmly against her.


    The heat of his hand burned through the soaked fabric of her robes, and she swore she could feel every line of his fingers, every ridge of his palm, as if there were no barrier between them at all.


    Her heart pounded wildly in her chest, her body alight with sensations she had never known before.


    There was something deep inside her¡ªsomething coiling, twisting, bubbling with an intensity that made her feel like she was on the edge of a precipice.


    A pressure.


    A heat.


    A longing.


    It pooled deep within her cunt, pulsing, demanding release.


    She didn''t quite understand it, but she wanted to. She wanted to experience it fully, to surrender to it completely, to let it consume her without hesitation.


    And there was no one else she would rather share this moment with.


    Riley.


    The man she adored.


    The man who had completely and utterly unraveled her with a single touch.

 Chapter 120 120 Menace

    "Something''s coming! Riley, stop! Ahhhhhhh!"


    Ava''s voice rang out in pure ecstasy as her body arched, caught in the throes of an overwhelming climax.


    Waves of pleasure crashed over her, one after another, shattering the discipline she had spent years cultivating.


    It was the first peak she had ever experienced¡ªher entire life had been devoted to training, meditation, and relentless cultivation.


    Never had she indulged in the forbidden pleasures of the flesh, never had she even considered it. And yet, here she was, unraveling in Riley''s hands, her body betraying her with violent tremors.


    She barely had time to process what had happened before another shock hit her¡ªher pink pussy walls tightened, a final aftershock coursing through her limbs.


    It felt as if lightning had struck her, igniting a fire deep within her belly.


    And the strangest part?


    Riley hadn''t even touched her bare flesh. His fingers, still teasing through the fabric of her robes, were suddenly drenched.


    Ava gasped for air, her chest rising and falling as she collapsed fully onto her back, her limbs feeling heavy, her mind hazy.


    The rhythmic crashing of the ocean waves in the background only heightened the surreal nature of the moment.


    The sun above cast a clear glow over the two figures on the shore, the soft sand beneath them warm from the heat of the day.


    "What¡­ was that?" she managed to whisper, her voice barely above a breath.


    Riley chuckled, his golden eyes glinting with mischief.


    "Nothing much. Just a little taste of what''s to come. And there''s more of the same to be had later on." His grin was devilish, full of promise and wicked intent.


    Ava''s blush deepened, her heart hammering against her ribs. She had always been taught that emotions, desires, and attachments were distractions.


    Yet, right now, she felt none of the clarity she had strived for all her life¡ªonly want, only curiosity, only the unbearable heat pooling in her lower belly.


    Riley stood and shrugged off his golden robes in one fluid motion, letting them fall onto the sand like an impromptu blanket. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The fine silk shimmered under the sunlight, but Ava barely noticed it. Her eyes were glued to him.


    Her breath hitched.


    Before her stood the most stunning man she had ever laid eyes on. Broad shoulders, chiseled muscles sculpted to perfection, golden skin that glowed under the great heat of the sun¡ªhe looked like a deity carved from the very heavens.


    And now, he was completely bare.


    "Ohhh¡­" The sound left her lips involuntarily, a mix of awe and trepidation.


    She had seen men before, of course. The Stone Mountain Sect was full of cultivators, men who had dedicated their lives to their craft. But Riley was¡­ different. More than just handsome.


    He was magnetic. Dangerous. And his confidence only made it worse.


    Despite the heat still thrumming in her veins, a sliver of hesitation crept into her mind.


    "Shouldn''t we take this somewhere more private, Riley?" she asked, her voice softer than before. She could barely meet his gaze. "Someone might see us."


    He laughed, low and deep. "No one can see us here. Trust me."


    The conviction in his voice sent a strange sense of security through her, though she wasn''t sure if it was truly safety or just another illusion he wove around her.


    Before she could protest further, Riley moved.


    With practiced ease, he knelt between her legs, his hands already working on the ties of her core disciple robes.


    Her breath caught as she felt his fingers graze over her, untying the fabric with almost ritualistic patience. One knot loosened. Then another. Then another.


    Ten breaths. That was all it took.


    The robes slid off her shoulders, pooling around her waist before slipping away entirely. A cold breeze ghosted over her newly exposed skin, sending a shiver up her spine. She had never felt so bare.


    So vulnerable and bare.


    Yet, under Riley''s gaze, she did not feel shame.


    She felt desired.


    And for the first time in her life, she realized that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was something more to life than cultivation and discipline.


    Something raw. Something dangerous.


    Something she wasn''t sure she could resist.


    But when Ava''s gaze finally drifted downward, her entire body stiffened.


    Her breath caught in her throat, her hands clenched into fists against the soft fabric of Riley''s discarded robe, and an involuntary gulp of terror worked its way down her throat.


    Her lips parted slightly as she stared, wide-eyed, at the monstrous length between his legs.


    "Riley¡­ isn''t your thing a bit too big?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Even as she spoke, she couldn''t tear her eyes away. It was¡­ unnatural.


    The sheer size of it was beyond anything she had imagined¡ªthick, veined, and standing proudly at a size that seemed more suited for a mythical beast than a mere human.


    Her mind struggled to process what she was seeing. It wasn''t just big; it was impossibly big.


    "Can you¡­ can you make it smaller?" she blurted out, her face burning. "I don''t think my¡­ my pussy can take something that huge!"


    Riley chuckled, the deep, rumbling sound vibrating through the hot air.


    His golden eyes glinted with amusement as he reached down, wrapping one large hand around the base of his cock, giving it a lazy stroke.


    "This?" He smirked. "It''s nothing, Ava. Just an average-sized cock."


    Ava''s mouth fell open in sheer disbelief.


    "That is not average!" she shot back, her voice rising an octave. "There''s no way! I may be innocent, but I''m not stupid!"


    Riley merely shrugged, as if she were overreacting. "You simply can''t know, Ava. There are lots of men under the sun. Some big, some small. I''m just average in comparison. You should feel lucky I''m your man. If not, you might''ve had to suffer under a bigger one than mine."


    Her eyes widened further, and for a moment, she genuinely thought he was serious.


    Then she saw the teasing glint in his gaze.

 Chapter 121 121 Surprise

    "Don''t joke like that, Riley!" she huffed, crossing her arms over her chest in a weak attempt to regain some composure.


    He chuckled again, his deep voice like velvet. "Relax, I was just trying to lighten the mood. You looked like you were about to run for the hills." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ava exhaled sharply, trying to steady herself, but her body remained tense. The heat radiating from Riley, the sheer presence of him, made her nerves tangle and her heart hammer wildly in her chest.


    He leaned back on his elbows, his powerful form illuminated under the bright sun overhead.


    The way his muscles flexed so effortlessly, the confidence in his posture¡ªit all made it glaringly obvious that he was entirely at ease, while she was the one drowning in uncertainty.


    "Now," Riley continued, his tone smooth and coaxing, "why don''t you return the favor? You already came¡ªit''s only fair you do something for me now."


    Ava bit her lip, considering his words.


    She hadn''t forgotten why she was here.


    She wasn''t some naive girl wandering blindly into the unknown. She knew exactly what she was doing.


    If she wanted to secure her place by Riley''s side, to cling to the thigh of a man as powerful as him, she had to be willing to do anything.


    Even this.


    A slow smile curved her lips as she lifted her gaze to meet his. "And what exactly do you want me to do?"


    Riley''s smirk deepened, his golden eyes darkening with desire. "You can start by sucking my dick."


    Ava hesitated, her fingers tightening in the fabric beneath her. She could feel her heartbeat pounding in her ears, the weight of the moment pressing down on her.


    But hesitation didn''t last long.


    She knew the truth¡ªany woman on the continent would give an arm and a leg to be in her position right now. They would kill for even a moment of Riley''s attention, for the privilege of being claimed by him.


    And she wasn''t about to waste this chance.


    Steeling herself, Ava slowly moved forward, her breath hitching as she got closer. Her hands trembled slightly as she reached out, her fingers brushing against the heated flesh of Riley''s cock for the first time.


    A soft gasp escaped her lips at the sheer weight of it.


    The heat. The firmness. The way it twitched at her touch, as if impatient.


    She swallowed hard, knowing there was no turning back now.


    With one final glance up at Riley, she parted her lips¡ª


    And lowered her mouth.


    "Hmm¡­" Ava began slowly, her tongue flicking out to tease the head of Riley''s cock.


    She breathed in deeply, and the moment his scent filled her lungs, her body reacted in ways she didn''t expect.


    It was a rich, masculine fragrance¡ªnot overwhelming, but deep and intoxicating, seeping into her senses and making her head swim.


    It wasn''t just a scent; it was a presence, an invisible force that sent a deep warmth curling through her body, pooling low in her belly.


    Her hands trembled slightly as she wrapped her fingers around his thick shaft, marveling at the contrast between her soft skin and the hard heat of him.


    Riley was impossibly large, and every twitch of his cock in her grip sent a thrill through her veins.


    It was an exhilarating mix of power and vulnerability¡ªknowing she was the first to touch him like this, knowing he was letting her explore him at her own pace.


    Her lips parted, hesitant yet eager, and she let her tongue glide across the sensitive tip.


    A shudder ran through Riley, subtle yet unmistakable, and the sound he made¡ªa deep, approving hum¡ªonly encouraged her.


    Ava flicked her tongue again, this time lingering, savoring the salty hint of precome that beaded at the tip.


    It was slick and warm, coating her tongue with a taste she couldn''t quite describe¡ªstrange, yet not unpleasant. If anything, it intrigued her, made her want to taste more.


    She swallowed, her gaze flickering upward to meet Riley''s.


    His golden eyes burned with something raw, something primal.


    "You''re learning fast," he murmured, his voice lower, rougher than before.


    Ava shivered. Praise. She hadn''t expected it, but the way he looked at her, the way he responded to her every movement, sent a rush of satisfaction through her veins.


    She wanted more.


    Slowly, she leaned forward again, this time taking more of him into her mouth. Her lips stretched around his thick length, and the sheer size of him made her jaw ache. But she didn''t stop.


    Instead, she let her tongue swirl along the underside of his shaft, tracing the veins that pulsed beneath her touch.


    Riley let out a sharp exhale, his fingers threading through her hair, not pushing, not forcing¡ªjust holding.


    The weight of his hand sent a fresh wave of heat spiraling through her, and she squeezed her thighs together, trying to suppress the ache growing between them.


    Her cunt throbbed, desperate for attention, but she ignored it for now.


    Right now, all that mattered was him.


    She hollowed her cheeks, sucking lightly as she bobbed her head, her hands working in tandem with her mouth, stroking the base where she couldn''t yet take him fully.


    Saliva pooled at the corners of her lips, dripping down onto his shaft, making every movement smoother, slicker.


    The sounds¡ªher soft slurps, his restrained groans, the distant crash of ocean waves¡ªcreated a hypnotic rhythm, pulling her deeper into the moment.


    Riley''s grip in her hair tightened slightly, his breathing ragged.


    "Just like that," he murmured, his voice strained. "You''re doing so well, Ava."


    Heat flared in her chest at his words, her body responding as if he had praised her in battle, as if this was another skill she was mastering.


    And she wanted to master it.


    Encouraged, she went deeper, pushing past her limits little by little, determined to take as much of him as she could.


    The stretch, the slight discomfort¡ªit only made her more aware of how utterly helpless she would be when Riley finally claimed her completely.


    And the thought alone sent a fresh wave of arousal dripping between her thighs.

 Chapter 122 122 Darkness

    "Ughhhh..." Ava groaned, her mouth working in frantic, rhythmic motions around Riley''s cock. It was a tight fit, the thick shaft a relentless challenge, a great indication to its mostrous size.


    Despite her best efforts, there was still a substantial portion of his cock that didn''t fit comfortably within her mouth, a constant, pulsating pressure against the back of her throat.


    The head of the cock pressed against her throat, a deep, insistent pressure that sent waves of sensation through her.


    She was letting him fuck her throat now, a raw, intense sensation. The rhythmic grinding, the heat, the pressure ¨C it was all consuming.


    "Hak!" A strangled gasp escaped Ava''s lips, a mixture of pleasure and the desperate need to catch her breath.


    She almost gagged, her mouth full of the hard, warm length, the taste of him melding with the metallic tang of blood rushing to her head. But she fought back the urge to vomit, her focus entirely on pleasing Riley.


    This wasn''t just about physical sensation; it was a dance of dominance and submission, a powerful expression of their connection.


    She was fully invested in making him happy, her movements becoming more controlled, more deliberate, her willingness to explore the boundaries of this intimate act evident in the raw passion in her eyes. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm... that feels good, Ava. Your throat is so tight, so¡­ responsive. I can only imagine how your pussy would grip my cock just as fiercely." Riley''s voice was a low, husky murmur, his hand finding purchase in her hair. He guided her head, urging her deeper, intensifying the pressure.


    Tears welled in her eyes, not just from the intensity of the act, but from the profound effort and determination she was pouring into it.


    Her face was starting to turn a bluish hue, a stark warning of the lack of oxygen, a visible sign to the extreme lengths she was going to for him.


    Yet, she pressed on, unyielding. The rhythmic thrusts, the intense pressure, the sheer force of their passion ¨C it all built to a peak.


    Riley, noticing her struggle, didn''t let her suffer for long. His eyes, dark with a mixture of concern and arousal, saw the strain in her face, the way she was pushing herself to the limit.


    "That''s enough for now, Ava. I want to see you. It''s my turn to see all of you up close." He said, trying to pull back, but Ava''s hands gripped his thighs with a fierce determination, unwilling to let go.


    Her head movements became erratic, frantic, a testament to her intense desire and the sheer will to please him. The raw, animalistic passion in her eyes was undeniable.


    Riley appreciated her energy, the raw, passionate intensity, and he surrendered to it. He let go of his own control, allowing himself to be swept away by the ferocity of her desire.


    With one final, powerful thrust, he emptied himself, a wave of warm, rich seed erupting into her throat in a satisfying, explosive release.


    Pew


    Pew


    Pew


    A torrent of ejaculate. A substantial and satisfying release, a testament to the intense intimacy they shared. The taste, the feel, the pure, raw connection ¨C it was all overwhelming.


    Ava collapsed against him, her body trembling, her breath ragged, but a profound sense of fulfillment washing over her.


    Riley held her close, the lingering taste of him on her lips, a reminder of the passionate intimacy they had shared.


    "Did I make you happy, Riley?" Ava panted, her breath coming in ragged gasps. She meticulously licked and swallowed the last remnants of Riley''s cum, even the stray droplets clinging to her lips, a satisfyingly thorough job.


    Her stomach bulged slightly, an aftermath to the volume of come she''d consumed, but a thrill of pride, a deep sense of accomplishment, washed over her.


    She''d not only satisfied him, but exceeded his expectations.


    "Of course, Ava. You did more than I could have imagined," Riley murmured, his voice low and appreciative. There was no pretense in his words; he genuinely meant it.


    "Good," Ava breathed, a contented sigh escaping her lips. A deep sense of satisfaction, of shared accomplishment, settled over her.


    The heat of the encounter was fading, replaced by a warm contentment.


    "But, as I was saying earlier... I want to see your sweet, virgin pussy," Riley grinned, his eyes gleaming with an almost wild and naked anticipation.


    His gaze lingered on her, lingering on the exquisite detail of her form, the sight of her tight, pink treasure, a sight that ignited a primal hunger within him.


    The sheer eagerness of possessing her, of tasting her innocence, had him instantly hard again. He yearned to devour her virgin cunt, and that''s exactly what he did next.


    "Ahhhh..." A breathy moan escaped Ava''s lips as Riley''s mouth found the entrance to her body, his lips tracing the contours of her folds with a gentle but insistent pressure.


    The sensation was both unfamiliar and intensely pleasurable.


    "Ohhhhhh..." The moan intensified, a mixture of surprise and pure, raw delight. As he explored the delicate folds of her body, a wave of heat and sensation coursed through her.


    "Ughhhhh..." A guttural sound, a blend of pleasure and fresh expeirence, as Riley''s lips found the sensitive, inner folds of her body, teasing and tantalizing.


    "Riley!" Ava cried out, a mixture of surprise and delight, a sound that seemed to echo the sweet intensity of the moment.


    With her hands, she guided his head, deepening the kiss, urging him deeper into her, her body tightening around him in a desperate embrace.


    Her hands, gripping his head, urged him deeper into her wet, eager cunt. To be devoured like this, to be explored in such a profound way, was an experience beyond anything she could have imagined.


    Her eyes fluttered closed, her body responding with a visceral intensity. The air crackled with a palpable tension, a potent blend of anticipation and exquisite pleasure.


    The epic, physical connection between them was undeniable.


    With how expertly Riley already moved, even without the "Supreme Sutra of Seduction" technique, he could effortlessly bring a woman to climax with just his mouth, tongue, and lips.


    Ava was no exception. Her body, already spent and spent again, was a symphony of raw pleasure and exhaustion.


    "Ohhhhh¡­ Riley! Yes!" Ava cried out, her orgasm erupting in a full, satisfying squirt that landed directly onto Riley''s mouth.


    He eagerly caught every drop, savoring the taste, as he returned the favor, fully immersing himself in the moment.


    Her cum, warm and thick, coated his lips and tongue, a delectable reward for his skill and her surrender.


    "You taste so good, Ava," Riley murmured, his voice low and husky with satisfaction. The intensity of the experience had left Ava breathless, but a profound contentment settled over her.


    Coming twice so rapidly was demanding, her body exquisitely sensitive, throbbing with the aftershocks of pleasure. She craved rest, but knew the job wasn''t over.


    She needed to keep Riley engaged, to maintain this intense connection. With a seductive whisper, she reached down, her touch sending shivers through him.


    "I want you, Riley. Come take me now. Don''t make me wait. Just make me your woman already. Please," Ava pleaded, her voice a husky whisper, laced with desire.


    Her words, dripping with anticipation, only deepened Riley''s arousal.


    "Of course," he replied, his voice a low rumble. He slipped between Ava''s long, white legs, his eyes lingering on the exquisite curves of her body, a epitome of desire and female beauty.


    His gaze lingered on the swell of her mound, the delicate arch of her inner thighs, and the enticing promise of her untouched, virginal flesh.


    He gently rubbed the head of his cock along the pink slit of her body, teasing her, teasing the sensitive folds, the delicate skin, wetting her thoroughly in preparation for what was to come.


    He traced the contours of her inner lips, teasing her, drawing out a moan, a sigh, a sound that promised the exquisite pleasure to come.


    He knew the path to her deepest desires, the delicate choreography of her most sensitive spots. The air crackled with unspoken promises and the anticipation of the next stage of their intimacy.


    "Are you ready to be a woman, Ava? My woman?" Riley asked, his voice low and possessive, a tremor of anticipation in the air.


    He leaned in, his breath warm against her ear, as if to etch the question into her very being. The unspoken promise of possession hung heavy in the air, a prelude to the act of claiming her.


    "Yes, please. I want you, Riley. Make me your woman," Ava replied, her voice barely audible, a mixture of anticipation and surrender.


    The words were a plea, a declaration, a whispered promise of complete devotion. And then, with a slow, deliberate movement, Riley''s weight settled upon her.


    He entered her, and with that initial, powerful thrust, Ava''s pussy lips stretched beyond their expected boundaries. The pressure was immense, a wave of sensation that demanded her complete focus.


    She couldn''t help but feel the intimacy, the raw power of the moment.


    Her own pussy, she realized with a shiver of awareness, was remarkably responsive, gripping tightly around Riley''s cock as it stretched and expanded within her.


    The sheer size of his cock, the insistent pressure, was a potent reminder of this pivotal moment, the first time she would surrender to him completely.


    The unfamiliar warmth of his touch mingled with the familiar thrill of anticipation, creating a powerful synergy within her.


    Her body, already a canvas of sensation, was now being painted anew, layer upon layer of feeling, with each thrust a brushstroke of exquisite pleasure and raw emotion.


    Her virginity, a fragile membrane, was about to yield to the overwhelming force of his desire and it was then that first blood was spilled completely in the most delicious of manners.

 Chapter 123 123 Rare

    "Ahhhhh¡­" Ava let out a sharp, breathless cry as Riley''s thick length slowly pushed inside her, stretching her in ways she''d never known.


    A deep ache bloomed within her, raw and overwhelming, as her body struggled to accommodate him.


    Her pussy walls clenched instinctively, as if trying to resist the sheer size of him, but there was no escape¡ªhe filled her completely, pushing deeper until he was buried to the hilt.


    She could feel every inch of him, the heat of his body branding hers, leaving her trembling beneath him.


    At this moment, nothing else existed¡ªonly the aching fullness, the unbearable stretch, the sharp contrast between pain and pleasure that made her toes curl and her mind spin.


    Riley stilled, his breathing uneven as he gazed down at her.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked softly, his voice laced with concern.


    Ava drew in a shaky breath, her fingers tightening around the sheets beneath her. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body throbbed with a dull, persistent ache, but she didn''t want him to stop.


    She had dreamed of this moment, of being his in every way, and now that it was finally happening, she refused to back down.


    "It''s fine, Riley," she murmured, looking up at him with glassy eyes.


    "I can take it. Please¡­ don''t stop. Love me more."


    Riley groaned low in his throat, his hands tightening around her hips as if to steady himself.


    She was so tight, so warm, her body clinging to him with an almost desperate grip.


    He could feel her struggling to adjust, her cunt walls fluttering around him, squeezing him like a vice.


    Ava exhaled slowly, forcing her body to relax even as the fullness made her head spin.


    She shifted slightly beneath him, the movement sending a fresh wave of sensation coursing through her, making her gasp.


    The pain was still there, but beneath it, a flicker of something else¡ªsomething deeper, more intoxicating¡ªbegan to stir.


    Riley cupped her face gently, brushing his lips over her forehead before murmuring, "Just tell me if it''s too much."


    Ava swallowed hard and nodded, her heart pounding.


    This was her first time¡ªher first experience of true intimacy¡ªand she knew, without a doubt, that she would never forget this moment for as long as she lived.


    "Okay. Just bear with it for a moment¡­ Here it goes," Riley murmured, his voice thick with restraint.


    Then, without hesitation, he thrust forward, burying himself completely inside her in one swift motion.


    Ava''s body jolted violently, a sharp, strangled cry tearing from her throat.


    "Ughhhh¡­" The pain was instant, searing, like being impaled by something far too big for her body to handle.


    She gasped, her fingers digging into the sand beneath her as her insides clenched desperately around the overwhelming intrusion.


    It felt as though she were being split apart, stretched far beyond what she thought possible.


    Riley didn''t stop this time. There was no hesitation, no pause to let her adjust like before.


    Pak!


    Pak!


    Pak!


    The sound of skin slapping against skin echoed across the empty beach as Riley moved with steady, unrelenting force.


    Each thrust sent a jolt of pain through Ava''s trembling body, her pussy walls gripping him super super tight and delicious, obviously struggling to accommodate his sheer size.


    The burning sensation didn''t ease, but her body instinctively produced more slickness, mingling with the faint trickle of her virgin blood, making it slightly more bearable.


    Her nails raked against the sand, her legs trembling as she struggled to process the overwhelming mix of pain and unfamiliar sensations.


    It was too much¡ªtoo intense. She could barely breathe, barely think.


    All she could do was hold on as Riley continued to claim her with deep, powerful strokes.


    A full minute passed, and his pace gradually slowed.


    The forceful, relentless pounding gave way to something more controlled, more deliberate.


    Riley''s hands found her waist, his touch surprisingly gentle as he adjusted his movements.


    He leaned down, capturing her lips in a soft, lingering kiss. His warmth surrounded her, his touch grounding her in the moment.


    Slowly, the sharp pain that had dominated her senses began to fade, replaced by something different¡ªsomething warmer, deeper.


    A shiver ran through her as a strange yet intoxicating pleasure started to take root, spreading through her body like a slow, burning fire.


    Ava exhaled shakily, her grip on the sand loosening as her body finally began to relax.


    She could feel it now¡ªthe way his length filled her so completely, the way his movements stirred something deep within her.


    Each slow, measured thrust sent waves of warmth coursing through her veins, melting away the discomfort until only pleasure remained.


    Her breathing hitched as a soft, unexpected moan escaped her lips.


    Her body, once stiff with pain, now moved instinctively against his, welcoming him, craving more.


    It was a strange, dizzying sensation, like floating on clouds, like dancing on air.


    She gasped as another wave of pleasure rippled through her, her toes curling in the sand.


    Her heart pounded wildly in her chest, and for the first time, her mind was no longer clouded with pain but with an overwhelming sense of bliss.


    Ava''s eyes fluttered open, her gaze locking onto Riley''s.


    "It feels so good¡­" she whispered, the realization washing over her like a warm tide.


    She had never known pleasure could feel like this¡ªso consuming, so utterly breathtaking.


    And as Riley moved within her, guiding her deeper into this newfound ecstasy, she knew she would never forget this moment for as long as she lived.


    Not that Riley would ever let her forget¡ªstarting today, he would never tire of Ava''s body.


    She was his now, in every way that mattered, and he would claim her again and again, until her body knew only his touch, until every inch of her craved him as much as he craved her.


    From this moment forward, he would take her whenever he pleased, making her feel this pleasure so deeply that she would never want to go a single day without him.


    "Ahhhh¡­"


    "Ohhhhhh¡­"


    "Hmmmmm¡­"

 Chapter 124 124 Best

    Ava''s moans spilled into their heated kiss, her body trembling beneath him as she surrendered completely.


    The pleasure was overwhelming, all-consuming. She had never imagined she could feel this way, that her body was capable of such exquisite ecstasy.


    Each deep, powerful thrust sent electric shocks through her veins, making her toes curl and her mind dissolve into pure bliss.


    Riley had opened a door to a world of pleasure she never knew existed, and now that she had tasted it, she never wanted to leave.


    She vowed to do anything to experience this again and again, to feel this level of rapture until the end of eternity.


    Her hands roamed over his back, clutching at his muscles as he moved inside her with perfect rhythm, each stroke sending her higher, building the pressure inside her to unbearable levels.


    Her breaths came in ragged gasps, her body burning with heat, her senses drowning in the intoxicating pleasure of being filled so completely.


    The intensity built rapidly, their bodies moving in sync, pushing each other closer to the edge.


    The waves crashed onto the shore in the background, but Ava could hear nothing except the sinful, erotic sounds of their passion¡ªthe wet, lewd noises of their union, the rough slap of skin against skin, and the desperate cries escaping her lips.


    Minutes passed, the pleasure reaching an unbearable peak. The inevitable was coming, and Ava could feel it like a storm gathering inside her.


    "Ughhhh¡­!" Her moans became more desperate, more breathless, her entire body trembling as her climax loomed just beyond her reach.


    Her delicate pussy walls pulsed wildly around Riley''s thick cock, gripping him with frantic urgency, her pussy clenching tighter and tighter as she teetered on the brink of release.


    Riley felt it¡ªher desperate, needy grip, her body crying out for more. He knew she was close.


    Instead of slowing down, he drove into her harder, pounding her deeper into the soft sand beneath them.


    Pak!


    Pak!


    Pak!


    The wet, obscene sounds of their passion filled the air, echoing across the secluded beach.


    Ava''s back arched off the ground, her fingers digging into Riley''s shoulders as the pleasure reached its breaking point.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!" she screamed as it finally hit her¡ªher orgasm crashing through her like a tidal wave, shattering her completely.


    Her body convulsed, her thighs shaking as she came hard around Riley''s cock, her tight walls pulsing in erratic spasms.


    Her orgasm ripped through her with such force that she felt lightheaded, her vision going white for a moment as her body was overtaken by pure, raw ecstasy.


    She gushed, her release flooding over him, drenching his cock as she trembled violently beneath him.


    She could barely breathe, barely think¡ªshe was floating, drowning in waves of pleasure that seemed endless.


    On the side, a pair of wide, curious eyes blinked in astonishment.


    "Beeeeee¡­?"


    Fluffy, who had been lazily lying nearby, lifted his head in surprise.


    The little creature''s ears twitched, its round eyes locked onto the scene before him.


    Ava''s loud scream had startled him, and he could only stare, stunned by the sheer intensity of what he was witnessing.


    As the only witness to their passionate union, Fluffy could only blink in silent confusion, tilting his head as if trying to make sense of the strange and primal dance unfolding before him.


    The two of them lay there for a while, bodies entwined, basking in the warm afterglow of their union.


    Ava''s breath was still ragged, her body trembling as she tried to recover from the overwhelming pleasure Riley had just given her.


    She could feel the warmth of his release deep inside her, a sticky reminder of their intimacy.


    A part of her still couldn''t believe what had just happened¡ªhow she had given herself to him so completely, how incredible it had felt.


    She swallowed, her heart pounding in her chest as she turned to him, her eyes filled with lingering desire.


    "I didn''t realize making love would feel so good," she murmured, voice breathless and filled with wonder.


    "Thank you, Riley."


    Riley chuckled softly, brushing a damp strand of hair away from her flushed face.


    His touch was gentle, but his eyes burned with something deeper¡ªsomething insatiable.


    "Oh, it was amazing," he said, his voice husky with satisfaction. "But the fight''s not over yet."


    Before Ava could even process his words, Riley suddenly grabbed her waist and flipped their positions, guiding her to sit on top of him.


    She gasped as she felt something pressing against her once again¡ªstill hard, still thick, still eager for more.


    Her eyes widened.


    "You''re still so¡­ hard?" she asked in disbelief, her voice barely above a whisper.


    Riley smirked up at her, his hands gliding up the curve of her hips, caressing her skin.


    "Of course. How could I be satisfied with just one round?" he teased before his fingers found her breasts, cupping them possessively.


    He kneaded them gently, his thumbs brushing over her sensitive peaks, sending a shiver of pleasure coursing through her body.


    Ava gasped, her face burning with a deep crimson blush. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sensation of his touch made her legs weak, her insides tightening around nothing as her body responded instinctively to his teasing.


    "W-What should I do?" she stammered, feeling lost. "I don''t know how¡­"


    Riley''s grip on her waist tightened, grounding her.


    "Just do what feels natural," he whispered, his voice low and coaxing.


    "Let your instincts guide you."


    Ava bit her lip, hesitating for a moment. But then she took a deep breath, gathering her courage, and slowly lifted herself.


    She felt his thick length pressing against her entrance, and a deep thrill ran through her as she positioned herself over him.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, she lowered herself onto him.


    "Ahhhh¡­"


    Ava moaned sweetly as he filled her once more, stretching her in a way that sent ripples of pleasure throughout her entire body.


    She trembled, her fingers clutching his chest as she took him in, savoring the intoxicating sensation of being connected to him so intimately.

 Chapter 125 125 Chamber

    Ava started to move hesitantly, testing the waters, letting her body adjust to this new position. At first, her rhythm was slow, her hips rolling experimentally as she found a pace that felt good.


    But soon, as the pleasure built, her movements became more fluid, more natural.


    She began riding him in earnest, her body moving with a sensual grace, rolling her hips in slow, deliberate circles, then rising and sinking down again in long, deep strokes. Each movement sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, making her breath hitch and her moans grow sweeter.


    Riley groaned beneath her, his grip on her waist tightening. His eyes were locked onto her, mesmerized by the sight of her bouncing on top of him, her body moving in perfect harmony with his.


    "That''s it," he murmured, his voice rough with desire.


    "Just like that¡­ You''re incredible, Ava."


    Her cheeks flushed at his words, but she didn''t stop. If anything, the praise only encouraged her, made her want to move faster, take him deeper. She leaned forward slightly, her hands pressing against his chest for support, and rode him harder.


    The pleasure built rapidly, each thrust sending her higher, closer to the edge. She could feel it¡ªanother peak approaching, threatening to consume her.


    Her moans became more desperate, her body moving with an instinctive urgency.


    "Riley¡­ I-I''m close¡­" she gasped, her voice trembling.


    Riley gritted his teeth, his hands gripping her hips as he thrust up into her, matching her movements. "Then let go, Ava," he urged, his voice deep and commanding. "Let me feel you."


    Ava let out a strangled moan as the overwhelming pressure inside her finally snapped.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    Her body convulsed as pleasure crashed over her in waves, her pussy tightening around him as she came hard. Her vision blurred, her body shaking uncontrollably as the orgasm tore through her, leaving her breathless and utterly spent.


    But Riley wasn''t done. He gripped her waist and continued moving, prolonging her pleasure, keeping her at that peak for as long as possible. Ava trembled, lost in the overwhelming ecstasy, barely able to comprehend anything other than the sheer bliss flooding her senses.


    Her cries of pleasure echoed into the night, mingling with the sound of the waves.


    And on the side, a small, furry figure perked up.


    "Beeeeee¡­?"


    Of course, their lovemaking didn''t end there. Ava and Riley indulged in every position imaginable, their passion burning fiercely until the night had fully settled in.


    By the time they were finally spent, the moon was already high in the sky, casting a soft glow over their entangled bodies.


    Ava lay beside Riley, her chest rising and falling with deep breaths, a satisfied smile gracing her lips.


    ***


    Hand in hand, they made their way back, Ava practically glued to Riley''s side, her affection undeniable. The sight didn''t surprise many of his women¡ªif anything, they had already expected this outcome.


    Ava had been eyeing Riley for a while now, and it was only a matter of time before she claimed her place beside him.


    "I wish I were in her place," Luna murmured under her breath, watching the way Ava clung to Riley with undisguised intimacy.


    Though she wasn''t as breathtakingly beautiful as Ava, Luna had her own allure¡ªher body was undeniably sexy, her curves accentuated by the way she carried herself with quiet confidence.


    She knew it was only a matter of time before she, too, had her turn.


    "It looks like you''ve added another woman to your collection, Riley," Katherine remarked with a knowing smirk. There was no jealousy in her voice, only amusement.


    She had long accepted that Riley would be surrounded by women. It was simply the way of powerful cultivators across the continent.


    A man as strong and desirable as Riley was bound to have countless beauties vying for his affection¡ªit was the natural order of things.


    "What can I say, Katherine? I''m just too irresistible," Riley said, his tone dripping with playful arrogance.


    "And besides, it wasn''t even me who made the first move. Ava was practically begging me to take her right then and there." He smirked, effortlessly dodging any blame.


    "Not true at all," Ava huffed, though she didn''t seem too concerned with correcting him. The way she smiled, her expression radiant with satisfaction, made it clear¡ªshe had gotten exactly what she wanted. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Laughter echoed through the halls as the group sat down for dinner, the atmosphere lively and carefree.


    The women chatted amongst themselves, and Riley found himself enjoying the attention of his lovers, each one finding subtle ways to touch him, to remind him that they, too, desired his affection.


    But the night was far from over.


    As dinner came to an end, Riley''s hunger shifted¡ªfrom food to pleasure. One by one, he took his time with each of his women, their moans filling the night as he satisfied them in ways only he could.


    Ava, newly added to the list, melted beneath his touch, completely lost in the ecstasy he provided.


    With five lovers now under his wing, Riley knew this was just the beginning. His harem was bound to grow, and as his strength increased, so too would the number of women drawn to his irresistible presence.


    And he had no intention of stopping anytime soon.


    ***


    Morning arrived once again, casting golden hues across the training courtyard. Today, Riley was focused on teaching Bianca the art of healing.


    This was the deal he made also and so it would not be good if he slacked in teaching her what she wanted to learn.


    The gentle rustling of leaves filled the air as she sat cross-legged before a potted plant, her delicate hands hovering above it, spiritual energy flowing from her fingertips.


    She took a deep breath, trying to balance the infusion of her essence into the plant, but her control wavered. The leaves shivered unnaturally, and a faint glow surrounded the soil.


    "Nope. Too much. If you keep going at that rate, the plant will swell up and become bloated, turning defective as it grows," Riley corrected, watching closely.


    Bianca sighed and adjusted her flow.

 Chapter 126 Empowerment

    "Stop. That¡¯s too little," Riley said a moment later, shaking his head.


    "You need to find the right balance. Add some more. I need you to focus, Bianca. Feel the life within the plant, connect with it. Healing isn¡¯t about brute force¡ªit¡¯s about understanding the essence of life itself."


    His voice was calm yet firm, echoing through the training ground as he guided her through the intricacies of healing. But despite her best efforts, Bianca found it impossible to focus.


    The constant distraction around her was becoming unbearable.


    "Master Riley," she finally blurted out, her patience wearing thin.


    "Yes?" Riley responded lazily, barely looking away from the peeled grape Leia was about to place into his mouth.


    Bianca clenched her fists, inhaling sharply before speaking.


    "Can you please ask your women to leave while we¡¯re training? It¡¯s impossible to focus when they¡¯re constantly hovering around you, trying to please you every second."


    Riley raised an eyebrow, glancing around at the source of her frustration.


    Leia, Ava, and Fay were seated comfortably beside him, each taking turns feeding him the freshest fruits, their gazes filled with admiration and affection.


    Leia peeled grapes meticulously, ensuring none of the skin remained before gently placing them between Riley¡¯s lips.


    Ava, ever the attentive one, fanned him with a silk cloth, keeping him cool under the morning sun.


    Fay, with a teasing smile, was dipping fruit slices into honey before pressing them against his lips, giggling each time he took a bite.


    They weren¡¯t just pampering him¡ªthey were utterly devoted to spoiling him.


    "Is that so?" Riley mused, chewing leisurely as he smirked. He leaned back comfortably, as if considering Bianca¡¯s request.


    "But Bianca, this is just part of my daily life. If you¡¯re going to be my disciple, you¡¯ll have to learn how to focus even when surrounded by distractions."


    Bianca let out an exasperated sigh. "This isn¡¯t just a distraction! How am I supposed to train when all I hear is you being fed like some kind of emperor?"


    Leia chuckled softly, resting her chin on Riley¡¯s shoulder. "You sound jealous, Bianca. If you want, you can take a break and feed Master Riley too. You¡¯ll find it quite relaxing." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Like hell I will!" Bianca snapped, her face turning red.


    Ava laughed, twirling a strand of her hair between her fingers. "Come now, don¡¯t be so uptight. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re stopping you from training. Just focus."


    "You don¡¯t get it! Healing requires peace, concentration, and attunement with life energy! How can I attune myself to nature when all I sense is indulgence?"


    Fay, amused by Bianca¡¯s growing frustration, leaned closer to Riley. "Riley, maybe she has a point. Should we leave?"


    Riley sighed dramatically and stretched, finally standing up.


    "Fine, fine. I¡¯ll send them away for now. But Bianca," he said, his eyes glinting mischievously, "if you fail this lesson, we¡¯ll repeat it tomorrow, and I won¡¯t be as generous next time."


    Bianca crossed her arms, determined. "Just give me a quiet space, and I¡¯ll prove I can do this."


    Riley turned to Leia, Ava, and Fay, waving them off. "Alright, ladies, give Bianca some space. Let¡¯s not bully her too much today."


    The three women pouted but relented, getting up gracefully.


    "Don¡¯t take too long, Riley," Leia said with a playful wink. "You still owe us some time later."


    Bianca groaned. It seemed no matter what, Riley¡¯s life would always be one of endless indulgence.


    Still, Bianca persevered. She wasn¡¯t training just to pass the time¡ªshe had dreams, ambitions far beyond what she currently was.


    If she wanted to stand beside Riley, to be someone worthy of his trust and admiration, she needed to push through.


    "Try again," Riley instructed, his voice calm but firm.


    Bianca exhaled, closing her eyes momentarily before focusing once more. This time, she steadied her breathing, reaching out with her spiritual essence in a controlled, precise manner.


    She knew she had to get this right.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as Bianca was absorbed in her training, Ava had her own goals in mind after that little morning event.


    She wasn¡¯t content with simply being another woman in Riley¡¯s life¡ªshe wanted to stand out, to be special. And if there was one thing she knew about Riley, it was that he appreciated boldness.


    Determined, she made her way toward Katherine, the strongest and most disciplined of Riley¡¯s women. If anyone could help her, it would be her.


    When Ava arrived at the training ground, she was immediately greeted by a breathtaking sight.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Katherine was in the midst of her training, her staff a blur as she unleashed a flurry of powerful strikes.


    The force behind each movement sent shockwaves rippling through the ground, the very air trembling in response.


    Ava couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized. This level of power and control¡ªit was incredible. Katherine wasn¡¯t just strong; she was a force of nature.


    For ten full minutes, Ava watched, captivated, until Katherine finally came to a stop. Sweat glistened on her toned body as she took a deep breath, rolling her shoulders to release the tension.


    She turned toward Ava with a raised brow, sensing that she hadn¡¯t just come to admire her training.


    "Yes?" Katherine asked, her voice as steady as ever.


    Ava hesitated for only a moment before gathering her resolve. She had come here with a purpose, and she wasn¡¯t about to back down now.


    "Katherine, I know you¡¯re busy with training, so I¡¯ll make this quick," Ava said, stepping forward. "I want to ask if you¡¯d be willing to join me in fulfilling Riley¡¯s greatest wish¡ªhaving a threesome."


    She spoke with confidence, her heart pounding in anticipation.


    But to her disappointment, Katherine¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she shook her head.


    "Not me," Katherine replied firmly. "I want Riley for myself. I can¡¯t bear to see him with other women, let alone be part of it. If you¡¯re looking for someone to join you, try the others."


    Ava exhaled, feeling a pang of frustration but ultimately accepting Katherine¡¯s stance. She had expected as much¡ªKatherine had always been clear about her feelings for Riley.

 Chapter 127 127 Random

    "Okay," Ava said with a small nod. "At least I tried."


    She turned to leave, ready to go back and reconsider her approach, when¡ª


    "Master!"


    A panicked male voice suddenly rang from outside.


    Ava barely had time to react before the door slammed open, and a man stumbled inside, breathless and frantic. His face was pale, eyes wide with urgency.


    Behind him, four others rushed in¡ªtwo men and two women, all appearing equally distressed. Their robes were dusted with dirt as if they had traveled in haste, and their faces carried the weight of something grave.


    Ava''s heartbeat quickened. She knew these people¡ªnot personally, but their reputation preceded them.


    The moment she laid eyes on their dark, flowing robes embroidered with the delicate yet ominous sigil of a blooming lotus at midnight, she understood.


    These were the Lotus Guards, Daoist Midnight Lotus''s most trusted men and women.


    Warriors of unshakable loyalty and formidable strength, they existed in the shadows, sworn to protect and follow their master''s every command.


    Her suspicions were confirmed when the man at the front took a shaky step forward, his face pale and stricken with disbelief.


    "Master! Is it true? Are you really married already?" His voice wavered, barely more than a breath. His entire body trembled as though the weight of those words crushed him, his eyes desperately searching Katherine''s face for a denial.


    Katherine''s lips curled into a gentle, knowing smile.


    "Not yet," she answered calmly, her gaze steady. "But I''ve found someone I love. Someone with whom I will share my life." She swept her eyes over them, gauging their reactions. "You should all be happy for me. From now on, you will serve both me and Riley with the same devotion you have shown me alone." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air grew thick with tension. A suffocating silence settled over the group as the guards exchanged uneasy glances. Some lowered their heads in acceptance, but one among them refused to remain still.


    "No!" the man''s voice rang out like a thunderclap. "I can''t accept it! I won''t accept this, Master!" His breathing grew ragged, his hands clenched into trembling fists.


    His spiritual energy lashed out in an uncontrolled storm, warping the air around him. The ground beneath his feet cracked under the sheer force of his emotions.


    Ava instinctively stepped back, her pulse racing as she felt the raw power he unleashed. This was not the reaction of a mere servant protesting out of loyalty¡ªit was the cry of a man whose heart had been shattered.


    "Know your place, Marshall." Katherine''s voice was unwavering, her expression betraying not a single trace of emotion. "You are nothing but my servant."


    With a single, fluid motion, she raised her staff. The moment it moved, the very air seemed to bow to her will.


    BANG!


    A deafening explosion of force sent Marshall crashing to his knees. Dust and debris swirled around him as his body trembled violently under the invisible pressure weighing him down. But even then, he did not stop.


    His fingers dug into the cracked stone beneath him as he forced his broken body forward. His breaths came in short, painful gasps, and blood dripped from his lips, yet his resolve did not waver.


    Crack!


    The sickening sound of bones breaking echoed through the silent courtyard. His body crumpled further, but still, he dragged himself closer¡ªinch by inch, his determination defying reason.


    "Marshall, stop!" one of the guards pleaded, horror evident in his voice.


    But Marshall did not stop. His devotion, his longing, his madness¡ªall of it consumed him.


    "Master¡­ please¡­" he choked out, his voice barely audible. His trembling hand stretched toward Katherine as if reaching for something forever beyond his grasp.


    "Master! Please have mercy!" The remaining guards, unable to bear the sight, fell to their knees, bowing their heads deeply. "We beg you¡ªspare him! He has lost himself in his emotions, but he has followed you loyally for years. We cannot watch him perish like this."


    Katherine''s gaze remained cold, but there was a flicker of something beneath the surface. Was it pity? Regret? Or simply restraint?


    Her heart was not made of stone.


    "Take him and leave." Her voice was firm, absolute. "Return only when he has regained his sanity¡ªand not before."


    For a brief moment, silence stretched between them all. Then, one by one, the guards lowered their heads in gratitude.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Without wasting another second, they rushed forward, gathering Marshall''s broken body with utmost care. He was barely conscious now, his breathing shallow, yet his fingers still twitched as if wanting to reach for Katherine one last time.


    Then, as swiftly as they had arrived, the guards vanished into the night, their presence fading like shadows retreating at dawn.


    Ava exhaled slowly, realizing only now that she had been holding her breath. She turned her gaze toward Katherine, but the woman''s expression remained unreadable.


    Had she truly felt nothing as she watched her most devoted follower destroy himself before her very eyes?


    Or was there something deeper hidden behind that mask of indifference?


    ***


    The day passed in a blur, and before anyone realized it, night had already fallen. The once-vibrant hues of sunset had faded into a deep, star-speckled sky, casting long shadows over the courtyard.


    The torches lining the hall flickered in the cool evening breeze as the Lotus Guards finally returned.


    But only four of them came back.


    Katherine''s sharp gaze immediately swept over them, her expression calm, unreadable. The absence of one weighed heavily in the silence between them.


    One of the guards, Sebastian, stepped forward. His usually steady voice carried a rare note of hesitation. "Master¡­ we''re sorry, but Big Brother Marshall said he won''t come."


    Katherine stood still for a moment, as if considering his words. Then, with a quiet sigh, she turned her gaze toward the distant horizon.


    "I see," she murmured.


    There was no visible sadness, no anger¡ªonly acceptance. But those who knew her well could sense the subtle shift in her aura, the unspoken understanding that something had changed irreversibly.

 Chapter 128 128 Timid

    "It''s fine," she finally said. "That fool has chosen his own path. Whether he grows stronger or perishes¡­ only time will tell."


    The guards exchanged uneasy glances. None of them dared to challenge her words, though the weight of their missing brother lingered heavily between them.


    Then, as if shaking off the lingering thoughts, Katherine turned back to them, her expression composed. "Come. I''ll introduce you to my man."


    With that, she led them deeper into the estate. The halls were bathed in warm golden light, the polished wooden floors reflecting the glow of lanterns as they walked in silence.


    Finally, they entered a spacious chamber where Riley awaited them. He stood near a table, his posture relaxed yet confident, his piercing gaze meeting theirs without hesitation.


    The moment they saw him, the four remaining Lotus Guards fell into complete silence.


    Their eyes, trained to observe every minute detail, flickered across his figure¡ªhis stance, his presence, the subtle yet undeniable shift in his demeanor since the last time they had seen him.


    They were not just looking at him. They were dissecting him.


    Riley, to his credit, remained composed under their scrutiny. He offered a polite nod, but he could feel the weight of their unspoken judgment pressing down on him.


    It was clear they were evaluating him¡ªnot just as their master''s chosen partner, but as a man who would stand beside her.


    Sebastian''s expression was neutral, but his gaze was calculating, as if weighing Riley''s worth. Kardel, the tallest of the four, crossed his arms, his sharp eyes narrowing slightly.


    Olivia, with her ever-present air of quiet wisdom, studied him with an unreadable look, while Mira¡ªyoungest among them¡ªseemed almost reluctant, her lips pressing into a thin line.


    It was obvious.


    Much had changed since they first met Riley. And now, whether they approved or not remained to be seen.


    "Is this really Elder Riley Mason? Rumor has it he''s already in the Void Tribulation Realm."


    "But that''s impossible! He was only in the Golden Core Realm when we first met him."


    "Are you blind? The spiritual signature he''s releasing is still only at the Golden Core Realm, even now."


    "He''s clearly concealing his true cultivation base. He must think we''re fools. This is probably how he won over Master in the first place¡ªhe tricked her too."


    The four guards stood rigid, their expressions unreadable as they conversed through their spiritual senses.


    Their silent communication was a skill honed through years of training, an invaluable technique for warriors who operated in secrecy.


    With just a flicker of thought, entire conversations could unfold, hidden from prying ears.


    Or so they believed.


    Riley, of course, caught every word. His divine sense was far superior to theirs, allowing him to perceive not just their spoken thoughts, but the subtle shifts in their emotions¡ªSebastian''s calculating scrutiny, Kardel''s simmering distrust, Olivia''s quiet contemplation, and Mira''s growing unease.


    He could have exposed them, could have crushed their doubts with a mere display of his true power. But what fun would that be?


    Instead, he chose a different approach.


    With a practiced ease, Riley stepped forward, his presence neither overbearing nor meek. His lips curled into a warm, welcoming smile, his demeanor radiating confidence without arrogance.


    "Welcome, friends," he said, his voice smooth, composed. "Please, make yourselves at home in my humble abode."


    The air in the room seemed to shift.


    The four guards stiffened slightly. His words were polite, his expression friendly¡ªbut there was something beneath the surface.


    A quiet certainty, an unshakable confidence that made their suspicions waver, if only slightly.


    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed, scanning Riley as if searching for a crack in his facade. Kardel remained still, arms crossed, the tension in his muscles betraying his skepticism.


    Olivia, ever the observer, tilted her head slightly, as though reevaluating her earlier assumptions. Mira, the youngest, lowered her gaze for a brief moment, uncertainty flickering across her face.


    They had expected a man full of deceit. A trickster who had somehow ensnared their master through manipulation.


    Instead, they were met with someone completely unreadable.


    Riley met each of their gazes in turn, unflinching. He had nothing to prove¡ªat least, not yet.


    And as the silence stretched between them, the four guards began to realize something unsettling.


    Whether he was a fraud or a true powerhouse¡­


    Riley Mason was not a man to be underestimated.


    ***


    That night, Riley followed his usual routine, making his rounds with practiced ease.


    He went to Katherine first, then Veronica, then Leia¡ªeach time leaving them breathless and satisfied, taking his own pleasure in turn.


    He had long established this ritual, visiting them in the order he had won them over, a habit that had become second nature.


    Yet, as he approached Fay''s room, an odd feeling crept into his chest¡ªsomething different, something off. The door was slightly ajar, candlelight flickering through the gap.


    It wasn''t unusual for Fay to leave the door open for him, but the air felt charged, as if something beyond his usual indulgences awaited him inside.


    When he stepped in, he was met with a sight that made his breath hitch.


    Two naked women knelt on the bed, bent over in the most inviting way, their flawless curves illuminated by the warm glow of the lanterns.


    The smooth, perfect arch of their backs, the softness of their bare skin¡ªRiley was momentarily stunned. His gaze darted between them, drinking in every detail.


    He could count. There were two.


    And though their positions made it difficult to distinguish them at first glance, there was no mistaking the only possible answer.


    Fay and Ava.


    His heart pounded violently against his ribs. He had known Ava was becoming more open with him and even obvious just yesterday promising to give him this¡ªhad sensed the lingering glances, the subtle shifts in her demeanor and how eagerly she recruited his women.


    But never had he expected this gift to come so soon! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is this¡­ what I think it is?" Riley asked, his voice slightly unsteady, though not from fear¡ªfar from it.

 Chapter 129 129 Eclipse

    Riley had taken many lovers in this world, indulging in pleasures beyond what he ever imagined possible in his past life. Yet despite everything, a part of him still clung to an old, long-held fantasy.


    A threesome.


    Back on Earth, it had been nothing but a distant dream, the kind of thing whispered about but never attained.


    He had died a virgin, burdened with unfulfilled desires, and even after being reincarnated into this xianxia world¡ªwhere his power, charm, and status made such things possible¡ªhe had yet to experience it.


    And now¡­ it was right in front of him.


    One of the women turned her head slightly, her voice sultry, teasing.


    "Of course," she purred. "Come and get us, Riley. We''re all yours tonight."


    His blood ran hot.


    Desire surged through him like wildfire, igniting something primal, something insatiable. He had always been in control, always dictated the pace of his conquests. But tonight¡­ tonight was different.


    A deep, hungry growl escaped his throat as he took a step forward. His hesitation vanished.


    A lifetime of fantasies was about to become reality.


    Without another word, he pounced¡ªlike a starving lion descending upon his long-awaited feast.


    Pak! Pak!


    The crisp sound of skin meeting skin echoed through the room as Riley playfully smacked the backsides of his beloved girlfriends.


    Ava let out a soft gasp, while Fay shivered in anticipation, their bodies already attuned to his touch.


    Riley grinned at their reactions, his hands roaming over their curves before he turned his attention to Ava. He trailed kisses down her smooth skin, savoring the way her breath hitched beneath him.


    When he reached her thighs, she trembled, her fingers tangling in his hair.


    "Ohhh¡­" Ava moaned as he pressed his lips lower, his tongue tracing soft, teasing circles.


    "This is your reward," Riley murmured against her, his voice husky with affection and desire. "For making my fantasy come true."


    Ava''s body responded instantly, her back arching as he worked his magic. Even though he had claimed her just the day before, she still felt as breathtaking as ever¡ªsoft, fresh, and utterly irresistible.


    Her reactions, her trembling whispers of pleasure, only drove him further.


    "Yes! Don''t stop, Riley!" she gasped, tightening her grip on the chaotic sheets of the bed.


    Beside her, Fay bit her lip, struggling to stifle her own moans. Riley''s free hand slid over her, his fingers exploring her pussy with deliberate, tantalizing strokes.


    She quivered under his touch, her body warming with anticipation. Each gentle movement sent waves of pleasure coursing through her, making her breath quicken.


    He knew exactly what they wanted¡ªwhat they craved.


    For a few minutes, Riley relished in their pleasure, listening to their soft gasps and whispered pleas. His excitement built with every moment, his patience wearing thin.


    Finally, he pulled away, his lips glistening as he took in the sight before him¡ªhis women, flushed and yearning for more.


    With a smirk, he shrugged off his golden robes, letting them pool onto the floor. The moment his bare, sculpted body was revealed, Ava and Fay''s eyes widened, their gazes trailing over him in awe.


    They swallowed hard, their throats dry.


    Riley stood behind them, the embodiment of masculine perfection¡ªbroad shoulders, defined muscles, and an aura of raw power that made their hearts race.


    The tension in the room thickened.


    Ava and Fay exchanged a glance, their bodies already responding to the sight of him. Desire burned in their eyes as they realized exactly what was coming next.


    And they wanted it just as much as he did.


    "Are you ready?" Riley''s voice was deep, husky with anticipation as he stood behind the two beautiful women lying before him on the bed.


    "Yes!"


    "Make love to us, Riley. We can''t wait anymore," Ava whispered, her voice trembling with desire.


    Riley grinned, his heart pounding with excitement. "Roger that."


    He let his hands roam over their bare, delicate skin, relishing the way they shivered under his touch. Standing behind Ava, he trailed his fingers down her spine, moving lower until they reached her most sensitive spot of her pussy.


    A soft gasp escaped her lips as he brushed against her, feeling the heat radiating from her body.


    She was so ready for him.


    A wicked idea crossed his mind. He lifted himself and playfully slapped his thick length against her wetness, watching as Ava''s body tensed at the sensation. Each light tap sent a shudder through her, making her breathing turn ragged.


    "You like that?" he murmured.


    Ava moaned in response, pushing her hips back toward him, seeking more.


    Not forgetting Fay beside her, Riley reached out, his fingers gliding between her thighs. He found her just as eager, her warmth pulsing against his touch. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, he pressed his middle finger into her, feeling the way she clenched around him. Fay whimpered, gripping the sheets as a wave of pleasure coursed through her.


    The contrast between them¡ªAva''s impatient trembling and Fay''s breathless gasps¡ªonly fueled his hunger.


    Slowly, he pushed forward, savoring the tight, velvety heat that surrounded him. He groaned at the sheer intensity of it, his body overwhelmed by the pleasure that threatened to consume him.


    Ava''s body welcomed him eagerly, while Fay quivered under his touch, her breath hitching with every slow, deliberate movement of his finger.


    He paused halfway, his breathing heavy. The sight before him¡ªtwo gorgeous women lost in ecstasy, their bodies responding so beautifully to him¡ªnearly undid him.


    But he wasn''t about to rush.


    Pak!


    He pushed deeper, reaching the limit, his movements slow and measured. The sound of Ava and Fay moaning in unison was like music to his ears.


    Their bodies trembled beneath him, completely at his mercy.


    Riley smirked. This was only the beginning.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing against Ava''s ear. "You feel incredible," he whispered, his voice laced with desire.


    She turned her head slightly, her eyes hazy. "Then don''t hold back."


    Fay whimpered as Riley curled his fingers inside her, making her body jolt. "P-please, Riley¡­ I want more," she pleaded, her voice barely a whisper.

 Chapter 130 130 Draw

    A spark of satisfaction ran through him. He was the one in control. The one driving them to the brink of madness.


    He rolled his hips, setting a slow, teasing rhythm, his movements deliberate, making them beg for more.


    Ava let out a soft cry, her fingers twisting into the sheets, while Fay trembled beneath his touch, completely undone by his skill.


    The pleasure built between them, thick and overwhelming, a perfect storm of passion and desire.


    Riley smirked. Tonight was going to be unforgettable.


    Pak!


    Pak!


    Pak!


    Riley''s thrusts were deep, powerful, and unrelenting, growing even harder as Ava moaned freely beneath him.


    "Ahhh¡­ ohhh¡­ ughhh¡­" she gasped, her voice trembling with raw pleasure.


    Every sound she made only spurred him on, driving his hunger to new heights.


    He gripped her waist firmly, pulling her back onto him with every thrust, savoring the way her body responded to him so eagerly. The warmth, the wetness, the way she trembled¡ªit was intoxicating.


    Beside them, Fay remained quieter, biting her lip as she struggled to contain her moans. But her body betrayed her.


    She writhed under Riley''s touch, her hips rolling instinctively against his hand.


    His tallest finger pressed into her soaked entrance, moving with deliberate precision, teasing her, stretching her, preparing her for what was to come.


    She wasn''t disappointed with just his finger¡ªnot when it made her body shudder like this. But she knew what was waiting for her, and the thought alone made her anticipation burn even hotter.


    Riley smirked, watching the contrast between them¡ªAva''s vocal cries and Fay''s silent, trembling need. Damn, this is the best feeling ever!


    Not only was he deep inside Ava, making her moan like she never had before, but Fay was also grinding against his hand, taking pleasure into her own hands, her breath hitching with every curl of his fingers inside her.


    The room was filled with the intoxicating melody of lovemaking¡ªthe rhythmic slaps of skin, the rustling of sheets, the desperate gasps and moans echoing in the air.


    The scent of passion was thick, making everything feel even more primal, more intense.


    Riley could feel Ava tensing beneath him, her body winding up like a coiled spring. Her moans grew sharper, her fingers clutching at the sheets as she teetered on the edge.


    She was close.


    "Riley¡ª! I''m coming! I''m coming! I''m coming!" Ava cried out, her voice breaking as pleasure overtook her.


    And then¡ªrelease.


    Ava''s body convulsed beneath him, her walls tightening around his length in rapid, pulsating waves. She gasped and moaned, her fingers digging into the mattress as her climax crashed over her like a storm.


    The sensation nearly undid Riley right then and there. The way she clenched around him, the raw bliss painted across her face¡ªit was overwhelming.


    But he wasn''t done.


    With a deep growl, he gripped her waist tighter and drove into her with rapid, powerful thrusts, chasing the aftershocks of her pleasure, prolonging the intensity of her orgasm.


    Thud!


    Ava collapsed onto the bed, her body trembling, her breath coming in sharp, uneven pants. A dazed, blissful smile spread across her lips, her limbs too weak to move.


    She felt utterly spent, fulfilled in a way she never had before. Like a woman who had just touched the heavens.


    Riley took a moment to admire her, running a hand through his damp hair, his muscles tensed with the effort of holding himself back. One down¡­ one to go.


    He turned his gaze to Fay.


    Her cheeks were flushed, her chest rising and falling rapidly, her thighs slick with anticipation.


    She licked her lips, eyes dark with longing.


    "It''s my turn now," she whispered, her voice sultry, filled with need.


    Riley smirked, his hunger reigniting.


    "Of course." Riley grinned, stepping forward with purpose. His cock, still slick with Ava''s love juices, glistened under the dim lighting of the room as he positioned himself behind Fay.


    Without hesitation, he pressed the tip against her dripping entrance, teasing her, letting her anticipation build.


    "Riley¡­ please," Fay whimpered, her body trembling in need.


    That was all the encouragement he needed. With one precise thrust, he buried himself inside her, stretching her tight walls around his thick length.


    "Ahhhhh!" Fay moaned sweetly, her voice breaking as she took him in. Her fingers clutched at the sheets, her legs trembling as a shudder of pleasure ran through her.


    And then, he moved.


    Pak!


    Pak!


    Pak!


    The sound of skin slapping against skin echoed through the room as Riley set a relentless pace, his hips snapping forward with powerful, measured thrusts.


    Unlike before, his hands were free, and he took full advantage of it.


    Reaching around, he cupped Fay''s heavy breasts, kneading them roughly, his fingers pinching and twisting her sensitive nipples. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She let out a sharp gasp, her back arching as her body responded instinctively to his touch.


    "You like that, don''t you?" Riley whispered against her ear, his voice deep and husky.


    "Y-yes¡­ ahhh¡­ I love it!" Fay cried, her moans growing louder, her walls tightening around him.


    The contrast between Ava''s earlier screams and Fay''s now-mounting pleasure fueled Riley''s hunger even more. The way Fay trembled, the way her body welcomed him¡ªit was intoxicating.


    He tilted his hips, angling his thrusts just right, making sure to hit every sensitive spot inside her.


    Fay''s moans turned into desperate cries, her hands reaching back to claw at his arms as the pleasure overwhelmed her.


    "It''s soooo good," she whimpered breathlessly, her voice shaky.


    Ava smirked, still lying beside them, her body spent but her eyes filled with lingering desire.


    She wanted to lean in, and press a hot, open-mouthed kiss against Fay''s lips, and she would make her tongue tease Fay as she would swallow the other woman''s moans in the kiss.


    But Ava was just too weak to move now and she did not know if Riley would appreciate this kind of action on the bed.


    But there was no doubt that that sight alone would have made Riley lose control.

 Chapter 131 131 Luck

    Fay''s body tightened, her thighs quivering violently as her climax approached. She writhed against him, her breath hitching, her moans turning into broken gasps.


    "Riley¡ª! I¡­ I''m gonna¡ª!"


    "Do it," he commanded, pounding into her with ruthless precision.


    "RILEYYYYYYYYYYYY!" Fay screamed as her orgasm tore through her.


    Her body convulsed, waves of pleasure crashing over her as she squirted uncontrollably, soaking both the sheets and Riley''s thighs.


    Her arms gave out beneath her, and she collapsed beside Ava, panting, completely spent.


    But she knew it wasn''t over.


    Even in her haze of pleasure, she was aware of Riley''s insatiable stamina. She had experienced it firsthand before¡ªhis seemingly endless hunger for their bodies. And tonight was no different.


    Ava chuckled, brushing a damp strand of hair from Fay''s face. "You''re done already?" she teased.


    Fay groaned, exhaustion and pleasure warring within her. "Give me¡­ a second."


    Riley smirked, running a hand through his damp hair, his cock still hard, still ready for more. "A second? I don''t think so."


    And just like that, the night continued.


    Hours Later¡­


    Three hours had passed, and the room was filled with the scent of sweat, lust, and satisfaction. The sheets were tangled, the air thick with heat, but Riley was far from finished.


    Fay lay sprawled on the bed, her limbs weak from exhaustion, while Ava rested beside her, equally spent but still eager.


    "I don''t like this position, Riley," Fay groaned, shifting slightly beneath Ava. "This feels so¡­ weird."


    Ava, now lying on top of her, smirked. Their bare breasts were pressed together, their soft, warm flesh molding against one another. It was the first time either of them had been this intimately close with another woman, and the sensation was both strange and electrifying.


    Riley, sitting back on his knees, admired the view before him.


    "Just hold on for a bit," he murmured, his voice thick with desire. "I''m just¡­ appreciating a masterpiece."


    From his position, he had the perfect vantage point¡ªtwo glistening, pink pussies spread open before him, pressed together so temptingly. The sight alone sent a fresh surge of arousal through him, his cock twitching in anticipation.


    He didn''t hesitate.


    Lining himself up, he slid his length between their soft, wet folds, the heat from both women engulfing him.


    "Oohhhhh¡­"


    Ava and Fay moaned in perfect harmony, their voices blending into a chorus of ecstasy.


    Riley groaned, savoring the tight, velvety sensation of their bodies pressed against him. Slowly, he began to move, grinding against them, coating himself in their arousal, the friction sending jolts of pleasure up his spine.


    Ava whimpered, shifting slightly, rubbing against him. "I¡­ I can feel everything¡­"


    Fay gasped, biting her lip. "Me too¡­ it feels so¡­ good."


    Riley smirked, reaching out to grab both of their waists, holding them in place. "Then let''s make it even better."


    And with that, he pushed forward, sinking into them once more. Ava then to Fay and vice versa.


    The three of them indulged in their passions for hours, bodies entwined as they explored every desire, every fantasy Riley had ever dreamed of.


    The pleasure was intoxicating, pushing him beyond the limits of what he thought possible. By the time exhaustion finally claimed them, he was utterly spent, his body humming with satisfaction.


    He lay between Ava and Fay, their warm, delicate bodies pressed against him, their soft breaths tickling his skin.


    A lazy smile curled his lips as he drifted into sleep, knowing this was an experience he would never forget¡ªone he would undoubtedly seek to recreate as many times as possible.


    When Riley finally awoke, the afternoon sun was already streaming through the curtains, casting a golden glow over the room.


    His mind was still hazy with the remnants of pleasure, and as he shifted slightly, he became acutely aware of the two beauties beside him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He turned his head to the left¡ªAva, her silky hair cascading over the pillows, lips slightly parted in slumber.


    Then to the right¡ªFay, her bare shoulder peeking out from beneath the sheets, her serene expression making her look almost ethereal.


    A deep inhale brought their mixed fragrances to his nose¡ªfloral, fresh, and undeniably feminine. His body reacted instantly, heat pooling in his core.


    He let out a slow exhale, reigning in the stirring of desire. As much as he wanted to wake them and continue where they left off, he knew they needed rest.


    They had given him everything last night, and he could at least let them recover properly.


    Moving with deliberate care, he slid out from between them, ensuring they remained undisturbed.


    His golden robes, folded neatly on the nearby chair, suddenly lifted into the air as if possessed by an unseen force.


    With a flick of his fingers, they flew onto his body, draping around him effortlessly. His other essentials followed, fastening themselves into place as he took one last glance at the sleeping women.


    They''ll be out for a while, he mused with a smirk before quietly stepping out of the room.


    The moment he did, a familiar sound greeted him.


    "Beeeeeeee!"


    Riley chuckled as he turned to see Fluffy, his ever-enthusiastic companion, bouncing excitedly outside the door.


    The little creature''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, its tiny body practically vibrating with energy. Riley didn''t even need to ask¡ªhe already knew what Fluffy wanted.


    "You''re already hungry, huh?" Riley said, crossing his arms. Fluffy let out another eager cry, confirming his suspicion.


    Shaking his head in amusement, Riley bent down slightly. "Shhhhh¡­ We don''t want to wake them. Come with me."


    Fluffy immediately perked up, nodding enthusiastically. Without another word, the two of them set off, slipping into the corridors of the grand estate, ready to see who could devour the most food this time.


    Once again, Riley and Fluffy became the spectacle of the day, capturing the attention of everyone around them.


    Gasps and murmurs spread through the crowd as people paused to watch the unusual scene unfold.


    However, no one was more shocked than the Lotus Guards, who had seen many strange things in their time¡ªbut never a man and a beast locked in such an absurd yet strangely intense competition.

 Chapter 132 132 Lens

    A week passed, and Riley remained in his estate, enjoying the tranquility of nature and the warmth of his women. The days were filled with pleasure, the nights even more so. Yet, he was not entirely idle.


    Between his indulgences, he devoted time to guiding his lovers in their cultivation.


    Under his instruction, they progressed effortlessly, each reaching the 10th stage of the Spirit Severing Realm as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    It was a feat that should have taken years, even decades, yet with Riley''s guidance, it happened with the ease of a casual breath. However, he kept this achievement a well-guarded secret.


    If word got out, it would undoubtedly cause a frenzy.


    The sheer unfairness of it would drive others into a desperate competition, each woman in his orbit scrambling to earn his favor, eager to have their strength elevated in the same way.


    For now, only a select few had received his blessing¡ªKatherine, Veronica, Leia, Fay, Ava, and of course, Eve. Though Eve had been the first to benefit, Riley didn''t truly count her among them even at this time.


    He knew that she was merely a bedwarmer today, a temporary indulgence rather than a true partner. But things will change in the future, but until then, she was not yet fully part of his life and Eve also knew that too.


    His days passed in luxury, his estate a sanctuary of power and pleasure. The outside world felt distant, insignificant. But such peace was never meant to last.


    One afternoon, as Riley lounged on the balcony, enjoying the soft caress of the breeze, he sensed a presence approaching. Moments later, Ruby arrived, her expression composed yet carrying a hint of intrigue. She carried a large ornate box, holding it with both hands as she stepped forward.


    "Young Master Riley, a gift," she said, bowing slightly. "This comes from the people, a symbol of your sovereignty over these lands, now known as the Mason Empire."


    Riley arched an eyebrow but accepted the box, his curiosity piqued.


    The Mason Empire?


    It seemed his rule had solidified in the eyes of the people even with him doing absolutely nothing at all. Without hesitation, he lifted the lid, revealing the contents within.


    Inside lay an exquisitely crafted golden crown. It was heavy, its surface polished to a brilliant shine, reflecting the light like a divine artifact.


    The craftsmanship was flawless¡ªintricate engravings lined its edges, each detail speaking of the dedication and reverence of its creators.


    And yet, despite its beauty, Riley could immediately tell it was nothing more than a decorative piece.


    There were no formations, no hidden enchantments, no grand power contained within. It was merely a crown of gold, a symbol of authority rather than a tool of strength.


    Still, he couldn''t help but smirk.


    And then¡ª


    "Ding!"


    A familiar sound rang through his mind, followed by the sexy voice of his system.


    "Congratulations, host! You have successfully acquired a wisp of faith energy. Please select one of the three available rewards." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riley''s eyes flickered with interest. Faith energy? He hadn''t expected that. He had long known that power came in many forms¡ªstrength, wealth, influence¡ªbut faith was something different.


    It was intangible yet potent, a force capable of reshaping destiny itself.


    He closed the box, his smirk widening.


    An unexpected gift, indeed.


    He checked his character status first and saw the details next.


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm, Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, Sovereign Marionette, Sacred Lustful Restoration, Mind Palace Master, Omniscient Dao Codex, Supreme Sutra of Seduction


    Divine Rank Techniques Created: Divine Step, Divine Healing, Divine Healing 1, Divine Healing 2


    Minions: Gideon Hunter, Lucas Prince, Elias Page, Tadeo Prince


    ***


    Riley then checked the rewards of the system.


    1. Void Sanctuary ¨C A personal, hidden dimension accessible solely by the user. This pocket space exists beyond the boundaries of the physical and spiritual realms, rendering it utterly undetectable to any being. Not even true immortals, with their vast powers and knowledge, can breach or perceive its existence. The Void Sanctuary serves as the ultimate refuge, ensuring the user''s safety and privacy under any circumstances.


    2. Eyes of True Discernment are eyes that are imbued with the power of absolute clarity, allowing the user to see beyond surface appearances and understand the true nature of everything they perceive. Whether it''s a person''s soul, the deepest secrets of the world, or the hidden intentions behind every action, the Eyes of True Discernment grant the ability to perceive things as they truly are, without deception or illusion. The user can see through lies, uncover hidden truths, and instantly recognize the core essence of any being, object, or phenomenon.


    3. Ten Thousand Shadow Clones - a supreme divine art that allows the user to manifest up to 10,000 perfect clones, each possessing a complete copy of the user''s strength, intelligence, and skills. Unlike ordinary cloning techniques that create mere illusions or weak doppelgangers, this technique forges clones with true combat capabilities, making them indistinguishable from the original in battle. Each clone shares a soul link with the user, allowing for perfect coordination and instantaneous communication. Clones can act independently, execute complex battle strategies, and even cultivate¡ªallowing the user to accelerate learning, comprehension, and mastery of techniques at an absurd rate.


    "Hmmm¡­" Riley mused, deep in thought.


    "The Ten Thousand Shadow Clones is overpowered, no doubt¡­ but the Void Sanctuary would ensure my loved ones'' safety no matter what. That''s more important right now. Besides, in the future, I can always obtain the Ten Thousand Shadow Clones with ease."


    With his decision made, the system instantly responded.


    "Ding!"


    A notification appeared, reflecting his newly chosen ability in his status.


    ***


    Host: Riley Mason


    Cultivation Base: 10th Stage Void Tribulation Realm


    Rewards Acquired: Soul Dominion (17 uses left), Primordial Chaos Physique, Heavenly Judgment Palm, Eternal Fortress of the Divine Realm, Sovereign Marionette, Sacred Lustful Restoration, Mind Palace Master, Omniscient Dao Codex, Supreme Sutra of Seduction, Void Sanctuary


    Divine Rank Techniques Created: Divine Step, Divine Healing, Divine Healing 1, Divine Healing 2


    Minions: Gideon Hunter, Lucas Prince, Elias Page, Tadeo Prince


    ***

 Chapter 133 133 Tutorial

    "Thank you. You may leave now, Ruby," Riley said, his voice calm but firm. He had plans¡ªplans that required solitude.


    There was no way he could properly explore his Void Sanctuary with Ruby around, deciphering his every move.


    The woman was sharp, too sharp. Her keen eyes never missed a thing, and he wasn''t in the mood to have his every expression analyzed.


    Ruby, however, remained unfazed. She tilted her head slightly, amusement flickering in her eyes.


    "Won''t you at least wear the crown, young master Riley?" she asked, her smile as composed as ever.


    Riley let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. "And look like a clown in your eyes? Why not?"


    Despite his words, he reached for the golden crown beside him and placed it atop his head. The cool metal pressed against his dark hair as he adjusted it slightly. Then, he turned to Ruby, smirking.


    "Do I look kingly enough now?" he joked, spreading his arms as if expecting applause.


    Ruby''s smile deepened, and with a respectful nod, she replied, "Indeed, you do, young master Riley. You should wear that crown always."


    With that, she turned gracefully and made her departure, leaving behind only the faint scent of lavender in the air.


    Riley shook his head, a chuckle escaping his lips.


    "That woman," he muttered, running a hand through his hair before plucking the crown off and setting it aside.


    Then, without hesitation, he activated his Void Sanctuary.


    In an instant, the world around him disappeared. Darkness consumed everything, vast and endless, stretching into oblivion.


    He stood at the center of it all, suspended in a place that was neither here nor there.


    "Interesting," he murmured, his voice echoing strangely in the void. His instincts whispered that he needed to speak, to command. He followed that feeling.


    "Give me land."


    A shift. A pulse. And then¡ªpoof.


    The darkness shattered, replaced by an infinite expanse of land. Rolling plains stretched as far as the eye could see, boundless and untouched. The soil beneath his feet felt real, firm.


    A breeze, though artificial, brushed against his skin.


    Riley exhaled slowly. This was new, but he was already beginning to grasp the nature of this ability. His mind was the key. His imagination, the brush. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s see how far this goes," he mused.


    With a single thought, a mansion materialized before him¡ªa sprawling, elegant structure of black stone and towering pillars. He admired the details, impressed by how flawlessly it formed.


    The more he experimented, the more he realized¡ªthere were no limits here.


    "Can I create people too?" The question left his lips before he even registered it.


    Curious, he decided to test it. He closed his eyes and envisioned the most beautiful actress he had admired back on Earth. A stunning woman, the epitome of grace and allure.


    The air shifted. When he opened his eyes, she stood before him, perfect in every way, her presence as tangible as his own.


    "I guess that''s a yes," Riley muttered, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Yet, as he stared at her, unease settled in his chest. Something about this felt... off. She was flawless, a carbon copy of the real thing, yet utterly empty. A doll with no soul.


    A flicker of guilt crept up his spine. Was this creation truly his to summon? Did it even count as a real person?


    Without another thought, he willed her away.


    She vanished instantly, as if she had never been there.


    Riley let out a slow breath, rubbing his temple.


    "This technique feels buggy," he muttered to himself. "And weird."


    He wasn''t sure what unsettled him more¡ªthe ease with which he could create something¡­ or the power to erase it just as effortlessly.


    Riley continued experimenting, his excitement growing with each passing moment.


    At first, he had only tested small things¡ªland, structures, objects¡ªbut the more he delved into his Void Sanctuary''s capabilities, the more he realized the sheer magnitude of what he had unlocked.


    "This is insane¡­" he muttered, his gaze sweeping across the boundless world he had shaped. "I can even create multiple universes in here¡­ infinite worlds and realities!"


    He stretched out a hand, and in an instant, an entire solar system formed before his eyes¡ªplanets, stars, and even a glowing nebula swirling in the vast void.


    He waved his fingers, and a floating city appeared, suspended between dimensions, its towering spires stretching toward an unseen sky. With just a thought, he erased it all, leaving only darkness once more.


    The realization hit him like a storm.


    This technique wasn''t just an escape route. It wasn''t just a hiding place for his friends and family in times of crisis. It was far beyond that.


    This was a realm where he reigned supreme, where he dictated the laws of reality itself.


    "Hmmm¡­ I could even hide here myself if I ever needed to," he mused, an amused chuckle escaping his lips.


    "I''m practically a god in this place."


    The thought sent a shiver down his spine. How many people in this world could claim such power? He had seen powerful cultivators bend the heavens to their will, but even they were bound by certain laws.


    Here, there were no such limitations. He was not just a cultivator¡ªhe was a creator.


    It was almost too much to believe.


    But Riley knew better than to lose himself in delusions of grandeur. Power, no matter how vast, was meaningless if not wielded wisely.


    "Well, that''s enough playing around for now," he said, stretching as if he had just woken from a long nap. With a single thought, the infinite space of the Void Sanctuary collapsed, folding in on itself.


    In the blink of an eye, Riley found himself back in his room on the Xianxia continent, the familiar walls grounding him in reality. He exhaled slowly, feeling an overwhelming sense of satisfaction.


    Having a technique like this was nothing short of a miracle. An escape route this powerful was beyond anything he had imagined, and he knew it would be invaluable in the future.


    But while Riley basked in the thrill of his newfound abilities, elsewhere, someone was struggling with an entirely different dilemma.


    Luna sat alone in her room, lost in thought, her delicate fingers tracing patterns on the wooden table before her. A soft sigh escaped her lips.


    "How do I get young master Riley to make me one of his wives?" she murmured under her breath, her brows drawn together in frustration.


    She had spent countless hours thinking about it, turning the idea over and over in her mind, but no matter what strategy she devised, she couldn''t see a clear path forward.


    It wasn''t that she was unattractive. Far from it. She was sexy, alluring, confident in her own beauty. But she was also painfully aware of one thing¡ªshe was not exceptional.


    Katherine, Veronica, and the others were in a league of their own. Their beauty wasn''t just striking; it was ethereal.


    They had an almost divine quality about them, something that made them unforgettable at first glance.


    Luna, on the other hand, was merely beautiful.


    She clenched her fists, a hint of bitterness creeping into her heart. She knew there was a chance, however slim, that Riley could come to desire her.


    But she hesitated, unsure of how to bridge the gap between possibility and reality.


    What do they have that I don''t?


    The answer stung.


    Perfection.


    Luna had always been confident, but against women like them, she felt overshadowed. She wasn''t foolish¡ªshe knew that beauty alone wasn''t enough to capture a man like Riley.


    There had to be something more. Something deeper.


    She bit her lip.


    "I''d even be content just being a concubine," she whispered, almost ashamed to admit it.


    She didn''t need to be his main wife. She didn''t need to hold the highest position among his women. All she wanted was a place by his side, no matter how small.


    But wanting it wasn''t enough.


    Luna knew that if she truly desired Riley''s attention, she had to take action. She had to stand out. She had to find a way to make him see her¡ªnot just as another woman in his orbit, but as someone worth keeping.


    Determination flickered in her eyes.


    One way or another, she would make it happen.


    And so, she continued to ponder, searching for a way to turn her dream into reality.


    "I can''t give up!" Luna clenched her fists, her determination burning brighter than ever. She refused to accept defeat, refused to let herself fade into the background while others claimed Riley''s affection.


    She had spent enough time lamenting what she lacked¡ªnow, it was time to focus on what she did have.


    She closed her eyes, searching deep within herself. What am I truly good at? What sets me apart?


    Then, like a bolt of lightning, realization struck.


    A slow, knowing smile curved her lips.


    Of course¡­ That''s it.


    If she couldn''t compete in sheer beauty alone, she would have to play to her strengths. She had something unique, something that could make Riley take notice¡ªsomething no other woman in his life had leveraged yet.


    Her heart pounded in excitement. This wasn''t just a vague idea anymore. It was a strategy. A way forward.


    "Yes," she whispered, her confidence soaring. "This is how I''ll make him see me."


    For the first time in days, hope bloomed in her chest. She finally had a plan. And she wasn''t going to waste another second hesitating.

 Chapter 134 134 Abyss

    Luna observed Riley carefully, her eyes lingering on his every movement. She was subtle in her approach, never too bold, never too direct, but always watching.


    Riley was an enigma¡ªa man who never turned away those who sought his time, yet somehow remained distant.


    He gave generously to everyone who needed him, his presence a source of comfort and admiration to many. Yet, when the sun set, he became untouchable.


    His nights were sacred, reserved for his lovers, and no one else had the right to intrude upon that part of his life.


    For Luna, it was frustrating. Riley was constantly surrounded by people, each one vying for his attention, leaving little room for her.


    She wasn''t the type to aggressively push her way forward, nor was she foolish enough to act out of desperation. Instead, she waited, knowing that patience was its own kind of weapon.


    There was always an opening¡ªit was just a matter of finding the right moment.


    A week passed before she finally found hers.


    "You seem tired, Young Master Riley," Luna said softly.


    For once, he was alone. Even Fluffy, his ever-present companion, was absent. It was a rare sight.


    Riley was lost in thought, his expression unreadable. He stood there, gazing at the sky as if searching for answers within its vast expanse.


    Despite Luna''s words, he didn''t look tired at all. If anything, he was the picture of effortless charm¡ªhis sharp features unmarred by exhaustion, his posture as confident as ever.


    "That''s just my normal face you''re seeing, Luna." Riley finally spoke, a small smirk tugging at his lips. "You, on the other hand, seem on the verge of another breakthrough. Congratulations. You worked hard."


    Luna blinked, momentarily thrown off by his keen observation. It was true¡ªshe was close to reaching the next stage in her cultivation, but that wasn''t what occupied her thoughts at the moment.


    "Thank you, Young Master Riley. It''s all thanks to the spirit stones you gave me," she said. She hesitated for a fraction of a second before finally voicing what she had been contemplating all this time.


    "If you''d like, I can give you a massage, Young Master Riley. Consider it a token of my gratitude for everything you''ve done for me."


    She stepped closer, and Riley caught the scent of her skin¡ªsoft, delicate, alluring. It was a fragrance that carried innocence and temptation in equal measure, a mix of purity and something far more dangerous. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need. I feel perfectly fine, Luna. You''d just be wasting your time. You should focus on cultivating instead," Riley replied smoothly, sidestepping the offer.


    But Luna was undeterred. "I insist, Young Master Riley. This is the least I can do for you after all your kindness. Please."


    She bowed her head slightly, her voice carrying a quiet determination.


    Riley studied her, his sharp eyes piercing through her facade. He didn''t need to guess what was going through her mind¡ªhe could see it as clearly as if she had spoken it aloud.


    There was no denying it anymore. This wasn''t just about gratitude. Luna, like so many others, had developed feelings for him. An obsession even.


    He let out a small sigh. He could have rejected her outright, but deep down, he knew he wouldn''t. He never had the heart to break a woman''s affection, nor did he wish to trample on the emotions of those who admired him.


    "Sometimes, I hate myself for being so good and kindhearted," he mused inwardly.


    Luna, in truth, was far from average. If she had been born on Earth, she would have outshined even the most celebrated actresses.


    Her beauty was undeniable, yet it was often overlooked in the presence of women like Katherine and Veronica, whose allure was so overwhelming that they dimmed the light of those around them.


    Still, Riley could see her for who she was. And, at this moment, he knew there was no point in resisting.


    "Alright then," he said with a small smile. "Please, lead the way."


    Luna''s face lit up with barely contained joy, and as she turned to guide him, Riley followed, wondering how much longer he could keep himself from giving in to the desires that constantly surrounded him.


    The two didn''t have to walk far before arriving at Luna''s private quarters. The room was modest yet elegant, adorned with soft fabrics and warm candlelight that cast flickering shadows against the walls.


    A pleasant fragrance lingered in the air¡ªundeniably Luna''s, a delicate blend of floral sweetness and something uniquely her own. It was the scent of a woman, soft and inviting, and Riley noticed it immediately.


    "You can lie down, Young Master Riley. I''ll just get the massage oil," Luna said, her voice gentle yet filled with an underlying anticipation.


    Riley gave a small nod and made himself comfortable, resting against the plush bedding as Luna walked over to a cabinet. Her movements were fluid and graceful, her every action unhurried.


    When she returned, however, Riley''s relaxed state was interrupted as he caught sight of her undoing the ties of her robe.


    "What are you doing, Luna? I thought this was just a massage," Riley asked, his voice laced with surprise.


    Luna paused briefly, tilting her head as she offered him a knowing smile. "Of course, Young Master Riley. But this is the way I do my massages. Don''t worry, I promise you''ll love it."


    Her robe slipped from her shoulders, revealing smooth, flawless skin beneath. She moved onto the bed beside him, settling herself comfortably before meeting his gaze.


    "You should be comfortable too, Young Master Riley," she suggested softly, her voice carrying a quiet insistence.


    Riley hesitated, his sharp mind instantly seeing through her intentions. He could refuse, set boundaries, remind her that there was no need for such gestures¡ªbut what was the point?


    He had long learned that when a woman had made up her mind, resistance was often futile. Besides, Luna wasn''t just any woman.


    She was someone who had proven her loyalty and devotion time and time again.

 Chapter 135 135 Banter

    With a sigh, Riley relented.


    Luna''s breath hitched slightly as she took in his form, her face turning a deeper shade of red. Though she had known Riley was unlike other men, actually seeing him like this was something else entirely.


    A part of her had been prepared, yet another part felt utterly unprepared for the reality before her.


    Still, she quickly refocused, pouring a generous amount of oil onto her hands before rubbing them together.


    Slowly, she began her work, pressing her fingertips into the firm muscles of his shoulders, gliding over his skin with careful, deliberate movements.


    She started at his temples, easing the tension there before working her way down.


    Her hands were skilled, moving with a practiced touch, but no amount of training could keep her thoughts from wandering.


    Riley''s warmth beneath her fingers, the steady rise and fall of his breath, the sheer presence of him¡ªit was overwhelming.


    She tried to concentrate, to keep her focus on the massage, but something about this moment felt undeniably different. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air between them was charged, heavy with an unspoken tension that neither of them acknowledged outright. Luna bit her lip, willing herself to remain composed.


    For Riley, this was nothing new. He had experienced moments like this before, countless times, with countless women.


    And yet, there was something almost amusing about how Luna, despite her confidence, was clearly battling her own emotions.


    He smirked slightly, closing his eyes as he allowed her to continue.


    "I can''t believe that I''ve become a great chick magnet on this xianxia world when in my previous one it was so hard to get any," he mused to himself.


    Luna, oblivious to his thoughts, simply continued, her touch lingering just a little longer than necessary, her breath slightly uneven as she struggled to ignore the growing heat between them.


    "But she really does know how to massage well. Her hands are soft, firm, and skilled," Riley mused as he closed his eyes, letting himself sink into the sensation.


    Luna''s touch carried a delicate balance of gentleness and strength, each stroke measured and deliberate.


    She worked with practiced ease, starting from his temples, her fingertips pressing against the tension there before gliding down to his neck and shoulders.


    Every movement seemed to carry a quiet reverence, as if she were memorizing his body with her hands alone.


    His breathing slowed as she continued, her fingers trailing down his arms, kneading into his biceps before massaging each individual finger with delicate precision.


    Then came his chest, where her palms moved in slow, firm circles, pressing into his muscles, coaxing away the last traces of stiffness.


    By the time she reached his legs, Riley was fully relaxed, his body completely at ease beneath her touch.


    Luna worked down his thighs, her thumbs tracing the defined muscles there before traveling lower, pressing into his calves, then his ankles, then finally, his feet.


    Even there, her care was evident. She massaged the soles of his feet, rubbing away any lingering soreness, her fingers moving over every pressure point with an almost intimate familiarity.


    He let out a quiet sigh. It had been a long time since anyone had taken such time and effort just to make him feel comfortable.


    And then, she paused.


    A subtle shift in the air made Riley open his eyes.


    Luna was kneeling now, positioned between his legs, her hands resting lightly on his thighs. But unlike before, she wasn''t moving.


    Her gaze was fixed downward, and her breath had grown uneven. A deep blush crept across her cheeks, her lips slightly parted as she hesitated.


    Riley arched a brow, tilting his head slightly. He didn''t need to read minds to know what she was thinking.


    "Luna?" he prompted, his voice low.


    She flinched slightly at the sound of his voice but didn''t immediately respond. Her fingers twitched against his skin, betraying her internal struggle.


    Finally, she swallowed, forcing herself to meet his gaze. "I¡­"


    But the words didn''t come.


    Instead, her eyes flickered downward once more, lingering on the final and most intimate part of the massage.


    The air between them felt heavier now, charged with an unspoken tension. Riley could see it in her expression¡ªthe hesitation, the curiosity, the undeniable desire.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke.


    Luna''s breath hitched slightly, and she exhaled slowly, steeling herself as she remained there, poised at the edge of a decision that could not be undone.


    "Excuse me, Young Master Riley," Luna murmured, her voice hushed as if she were uttering something sacred.


    Her delicate fingers hovered for a moment, her breath catching as she finally made contact with his first cock. The warmth, the solidity¡ªit was unlike anything she had imagined.


    He was huge! A 15 inch monster in the flesh!


    A shiver ran down her spine as she absorbed the sensation, her touch light at first, almost hesitant, as if testing the reality of what was before her.


    This was the first time she had ever touched a man in such an intimate way, and the sheer magnitude of the experience sent a rush of heat through her body.


    Her heart pounded against her ribs, her throat tightening as she fought to steady her nerves.


    She had always known Riley was exceptional, but feeling him like this¡ªfeeling the way his body responded beneath her touch¡ªwas something else entirely.


    Luna exhaled slowly, her fingers tracing along the rigid contours before wrapping around him with tentative curiosity.


    He was thick, impossibly so, and the heat radiating from him only heightened her awareness of the moment.


    Beneath her touch, she could feel every ridge, every pulse, the life within him thrumming against her palm.


    Her hands moved in slow, deliberate strokes, sliding along his length as she familiarized herself with the sensation.


    The weight of him in her grasp, the way her fingers barely encompassed his girth¡ªit made her stomach tighten with something foreign yet undeniably exhilarating.


    She swallowed, her lips slightly parted as she took in every detail. With her proximity, she caught his scent¡ªclean yet intoxicatingly masculine, a mixture of warmth and something uniquely Riley.


    It seeped into her senses, making her lightheaded, making her knees feel weak.

 Chapter 136 136 Decent

    Luna''s soft hands glided along Riley''s thick, throbbing length, her fingers tracing every ridge, every pulsing vein.


    She marveled at the sheer size of him, feeling the heat radiating off his arousal. Her touch was both gentle and eager, her strokes slow and teasing as she relished the weight of his cock in her hands.


    She wanted to make him feel good¡ªno, she needed to¡ªand the deep, shuddering breaths he released only encouraged her further.


    "You''re so big, young master Riley," she whispered, her warm breath fanning against his sensitive skin. "I love how hard you are for me."


    Riley groaned, his head tipping back against the pillows. Every deliberate stroke of her hands sent jolts of pleasure through his body, bringing him closer and closer to the edge.


    His muscles tensed, his breathing growing heavier with each passing moment.


    Ten minutes of her relentless teasing left him trembling. His control was slipping fast.


    Finally, he exhaled sharply, a note of urgency in his voice.


    "Luna, you need to stop and move away now¡­ or else you''re going to make a huge mess."


    But Luna only smiled, her golden eyes gleaming with mischief. She leaned in, her lips mere inches from his tip as she whispered,


    "Just let it out, young master Riley. I''m not afraid of a little mess."


    And with that, she took him into her mouth.


    Her warm, wet tongue swirled around the swollen head before sliding down his length, her lips stretching to accommodate him.


    A soft, muffled moan vibrated against his sensitive flesh as she sucked, her cheeks hollowing with every pull.


    She bobbed her head slowly at first, savoring the way he twitched against her tongue, then picked up her pace, working him with eager, wet strokes.


    "Ahh¡­ fuck," Riley groaned, his hands fisting the sheets beneath him. The sheer pleasure of her mouth, the heat, the pressure¡ªit was too much.


    Luna, encouraged by his reaction, doubled her efforts. Her hands moved in sync with her mouth, stroking the base while her tongue teased the tip.


    Saliva dripped down her chin as she took him deeper, her throat tightening around him.


    Riley could barely hold on. His entire body tensed, his breathing ragged.


    And then¡ª


    Pew!


    Pew!


    Pew!


    A deep, guttural moan tore from his throat as he came, hard and fast. Thick spurts of hot, white seed flooded Luna''s mouth in intense waves.


    She tried to swallow, her throat working quickly to keep up, but there was simply too much. His release spilled past her lips, dripping down her chin, trailing down the soft curve of her neck.


    Still, she didn''t stop.


    She stayed on him, sucking him through his orgasm, milking every last drop as his cock pulsed in her mouth.


    Only when she was sure he had nothing left to give did she finally pull back, gasping for breath. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A final spurt of cum shot onto her flushed face, painting her cheeks and lips with his essence.


    "Ahhh¡­" Luna blinked, momentarily stunned by the sheer volume of his release. Slowly, experimentally, she stuck out her tongue and licked at the sticky warmth clinging to her lips.


    The taste was thick, musky, undeniably male. And she liked it.


    A pleased hum vibrated in her throat as she scooped up the remnants with her fingers, licking them clean with an almost sinful satisfaction.


    Riley watched, still breathless, completely entranced by the sight of her licking every last drop from her skin.


    "You''re a hot, beautiful woman, Luna," he finally managed, his voice husky with satisfaction.


    Luna''s lips curled into a wicked smile as she tilted her head, her golden eyes gleaming.


    "I aim to please, young master Riley," she purred, pressing a soft kiss against his still-sensitive tip. "And I''m just glad I could make you feel good."


    As she gazed up at him, her face still marked by his pleasure, Riley knew one thing for certain.


    She wasn''t just beautiful.


    She was dangerously irresistible.


    "Oh? You still have some of it on your body, young master Riley," Luna purred, tilting her head playfully. "Please allow me to serve you more."


    She nodded like a kitten, golden eyes shimmering with devotion as she lowered herself once more.


    With slow, delicate strokes, she dragged her tongue along the length of Riley''s still-hard cock, tracing every ridge, every pulsing vein.


    She took her time, savoring the musky taste of his release as she cleaned him thoroughly, leaving no drop behind.


    Her lips wrapped around the swollen tip, suckling softly before dragging her tongue down to his base, swirling over his sensitive skin.


    Riley exhaled sharply, his muscles tensing at the sensation of her warm, wet mouth worshipping him.


    She wasn''t satisfied yet. She need to do more for Riley in order to also get what she wanted in return. This urged her to do better at this time.


    With deliberate care, Luna cupped his balls, taking one into her mouth as she rolled her tongue around it, licking away any traces of his seed.


    A small moan vibrated in her throat as she did so, as if she relished every bit of his taste.


    Riley groaned lowly, unable to stop himself from tangling his fingers into her soft, silky hair.


    She was utterly devoted to pleasing him, and the way she lavished his cock with such innocent yet sinful desire only made his arousal grow stronger.


    But something was happening to Luna as well.


    Her body felt hot¡ªa deep, burning heat curling in her stomach, coiling lower, making her thighs tremble as an ache bloomed between them.


    The lewdness of what she was doing¡­ the intimacy of it¡­ knowing that she was serving Riley in such a raw and sensual way¡­


    It made her hungry.


    Her thighs pressed together, her wetness dripping onto the sheets as her arousal grew unbearable.


    Her first experience doing this with a man was igniting something inside her¡ªsomething wicked, something naughty.


    And she loved it.


    She wanted more.


    How far could she take this? How much could she do before she completely surrendered herself?

 Chapter 137 137 Trail

    Luna knew she had to give everything to Riley to truly become his woman. To truly belong to his inner circle, she had to take the next step.


    "You''re still so hard, young master Riley," she murmured, stroking his thick shaft with her delicate fingers, watching the way it twitched under her touch. "Do you want me to make you feel even better?"


    Riley didn''t respond immediately.


    Instead, he gazed at her, his eyes dark, deep, and unreadable.


    His silence sent a shiver down her spine.


    It was as if he could see through her¡ªpast the playful innocence, past the teasing words¡ªdown to her deepest, most sinful desires.


    Her breath hitched, her heartbeat thudding in her ears.


    Then, finally, Riley''s lips curled into a slow, knowing smile.


    "If you want, you can."


    A simple invitation.


    But to Luna, it was so much more.


    It was permission. It was acceptance.


    And it made her shiver with anticipation.


    "Thank you, young master Riley," she whispered, voice laced with excitement and nervousness. "This is my first time¡­ so please bear with me."


    She straddled his hips, her body trembling slightly as she positioned herself just above him.


    Her hands reached down, grasping his thick, pulsing cock, guiding it to her entrance.


    And in that moment, Riley finally got a close, intimate look at her most precious place.


    Her soft, pink folds glistened in the dim light, utterly untouched, perfectly tight. The delicate flesh quivered as she hovered over him, her wetness dripping down onto his shaft, coating him in her arousal.


    It was a sight that made Riley''s entire body tense, his need for her reaching its peak.


    Luna''s breath came in short, heated gasps as she felt his tip pressing against her entrance. The heat, the size, the sheer reality of what she was about to do¡ªit sent another wave of arousal crashing over her.


    She was on the verge of giving herself away completely.


    Her cherry.


    Her innocence.


    Her everything.


    And she wanted Riley to be the only man to take it all.


    Slowly, hesitantly, she began to lower herself, feeling the pressure, the stretch as he started to push into her tight, untouched walls.


    Her body shuddered at the sensation, both foreign and intoxicating.


    And yet, there was no hesitation in her eyes.


    Because this was exactly what she wanted.


    And Riley was the only man who could have her.


    "Ahhhhh¡­!" Luna gasped, her voice a mixture of pain and pleasure as she slowly sank down, inch by inch. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her entire body tensed, thighs trembling as she struggled to take Riley''s sheer size.


    The stretch was unbearable¡ªa deep, searing ache that made her breath hitch, her walls instinctively clenching around the invading thickness.


    Her fingers curled against Riley''s chest, gripping him for support as she tried to steady herself.


    She had expected it to hurt, had prepared herself for the sting, but the reality was far more intense than she could have ever imagined.


    And yet¡­ she did not stop.


    She refused to.


    With slow, careful movements, she continued to ease herself down, forcing her tight, virgin walls to yield to his girth.


    The more she took, the more she felt stretched, stuffed¡ªas though her body was being molded to accommodate him and only him.


    Every inch she took left her gasping, her toes curling as an unfamiliar heat coiled deep in her belly.


    How¡­ how is he so big?


    The thought barely had time to settle in her mind before another sharp jolt of sensation made her whimper.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of slow, agonizing movement, her soft thighs met his lap.


    She had taken all of him.


    Luna''s breath hitched violently, her body shuddering as she felt the impossible fullness inside her.


    "It''s¡­ soooo big inside me¡­!" she gasped, her voice trembling with shock and pleasure.


    She could feel everything¡ªthe way he stretched her walls taut, the way he pulsed deep inside her, filling her to the very brim.


    Every tiny movement sent electric tingles up her spine, making her bite her lower lip to keep from moaning too loudly.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, her mind reeling from the overwhelming sensation of being completely claimed.


    Is this what it means to belong to a man? To be owned like this¡­?


    She shivered at the thought.


    The pain from the initial stretch was still there, a dull ache that lingered, but it was fading quickly.


    In its place, a strange, intoxicating pleasure was beginning to build¡ªslow at first, then stronger, deeper, making her hips instinctively shift as if searching for more.


    Her wetness coated Riley''s cock, making it easier for her to adjust, her inner walls still fluttering around him, squeezing tightly as though reluctant to let him go.


    "Ahh¡­!" Luna whimpered when she moved slightly, feeling the way he pressed against sensitive spots inside her she hadn''t even known existed.


    The heat inside her belly coiled tighter.


    It was too much¡ªthe fullness, the stretch, the way his strong hands rested on her hips, steadying her as if waiting for her to get used to him.


    And yet¡­


    She wanted more.


    She needed more.


    Luna''s body trembled as she slowly, hesitantly, lifted herself just a little before sinking back down, testing the movement. The sensation sent a sharp spike of pleasure through her, making her moan softly.


    She did it again.


    And again.


    Each slow, shallow movement had her body melting, the tension in her muscles gradually fading, replaced by a simmering, delicious heat.


    Her breathing grew heavier, her grip on Riley tightening as she instinctively began to move a little faster, her body fully embracing the pleasure that was beginning to consume her.


    Riley, who had been silent all this time, let out a deep, approving groan, his grip on her hips tightening as he finally began to guide her movements.


    And Luna?


    She surrendered herself completely to him.


    Because this was what she wanted.


    This was what she craved.


    To be his.


    Fully and utterly.

 Chapter 138 138 Winning

    Luna wanted to focus on the overwhelming sensation of being stretched around Riley''s thick cock, the way it filled her so completely, but he had no intention of letting her simply adjust at her own pace.


    He was just as eager¡ªjust as hungry.


    With a firm grip, he pulled her down against him, his lips capturing hers without hesitation.


    "Mmmph¡ª!" Luna''s eyes widened in shock, a muffled gasp escaping her as their lips met.


    This¡ªthis was her first kiss.


    The realization sent a shockwave through her, leaving her breathless and dazed. She had never imagined it would feel like this¡ªso consuming, so utterly mind-numbing.


    His lips were warm and firm, moving against hers with a confidence that left her powerless to resist.


    And then, his tongue swept forward, teasing her parted lips before slipping inside, deepening the kiss with a slow, deliberate hunger.


    A shiver ran through her as a strange weakness took over her limbs, as if all the strength had drained from her body. It was too much.


    The way he kissed her, the way he took control so effortlessly¡ªit made her head spin. She felt lightheaded, as though she were floating, completely at his mercy.


    And Riley had no intention of stopping.


    His hands gripped her hips, steady and commanding, as he took control of their movements.


    Slowly, he lifted her trembling body before easing her back down onto his thick length, making her feel every inch of him all over again.


    She whimpered against his lips, the lingering sting from her virginity being taken still present, but Riley was patient.


    His grip was firm, his touch coaxing. He gave her no time to think, no time to hesitate. He guided her slowly at first, helping her get used to the overwhelming sensation of being so full, so stretched around him. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then, something changed.


    The pain dulled, fading into the background, replaced by something new¡ªsomething hotter, more intoxicating.


    Pleasure.


    Luna gasped against his lips as her body began to respond instinctively. The slow, cautious movements became faster, more fluid, as Riley''s hands urged her on.


    The sound of skin meeting skin filled the room, the rhythm of their bodies syncing together as she rode him.


    "Ohhhhhh¡­"


    "Ahhhhhh¡­"


    "Uhhhgghhh¡­!"


    Luna barely recognized the sounds escaping her lips. Every thrust sent a wave of heat crashing over her, her body burning with a sensation she had never experienced before.


    It was as if she had lost control of herself, as if she had given in completely to the pleasure he was giving her.


    And Riley wasn''t stopping.


    His grip on her tightened, his hips rolling up to meet hers, pushing deeper, harder. Her fingers clutched at his shoulders, nails digging into his skin as she held on, her entire body shaking from the intensity of it all.


    She could feel herself unraveling, falling deeper into the pleasure, deeper into him.


    Her hips moved faster, desperate now, chasing something just out of reach, something she had never felt before.


    Her moans became cries, breathless and raw, as the pressure inside her built higher and higher.


    And then¡ª


    "Riley¡­!" she gasped, her body tensing, her head tilting back as the sensation exploded inside her.


    A wave of pure bliss crashed over her, drowning her completely, leaving her breathless and trembling in Riley''s arms.


    She had never known anything could feel this good, this overwhelming.


    And as her body continued to tremble in the aftermath, as Riley''s hands held her close, keeping her pressed tightly against him, there was no doubt¡ªshe was his now.


    And, of course, Riley did not stop there. They spent the next few hours making love, and Luna could not have asked for a better first time.


    In fact, she lost count of how many times she came on Riley''s thick cock. She was in pure heaven, so overwhelmed with bliss that she nearly passed out from the intense pleasure coursing through her body.


    Luckily, Riley noticed and let her catch her breath before that could happen. A happy, satisfied smile spread across Luna''s face as she rested her head on Riley''s chest, using it as a pillow.


    In that moment, she felt certain that everything would be better from now on. Exhausted but content, Luna drifted off to sleep, eager to recover from the unforgettable experience.


    "Hmmm?" An hour later, Luna stirred awake, roused by a strange yet tantalizing sensation between her legs.


    At first, she considered ignoring it, but the feeling was unlike anything she had ever experienced before¡ªsomething she couldn''t possibly overlook.


    "Riley?" she murmured, her eyes fluttering open. To her surprise, she found Riley between her legs, eagerly eating her out. His face glistened with her juices, and Luna couldn''t help but blush deeply.


    She was both shocked and thrilled that Riley would pleasure her in such an intimate way.


    "You''re awake now. Perfect," Riley said with a mischievous grin, looking up at her. "I''m just getting started exploring this sexy body of yours, Luna."


    "Ahhhhh!" Riley remained true to his words, spending the rest of the day with Luna, showing her what true romance could feel like between a man and a woman.


    He wasn''t just interested in passion, but in making her feel cherished, cared for¡ªsomething he had yet to experience with anyone else. Every moment felt unique and irreplaceable.


    By the time they were together that night, Luna couldn''t help but smile, feeling that for once in her life, she was truly seen and loved.


    The next morning, when the two of them ventured out into the bustling town, their connection seemed undeniable. People were noticing them¡ªstaring as they walked side by side, heads turning as they passed.


    "So, you finally found a new woman, Riley. Again," Katherine said with a sly smile, crossing her arms over her chest. Her sharp eyes looked at Luna, sizing her up with curiosity.


    Riley smirked, leaning back casually.


    "Who''s next? Is it Gentle Dream or White Snow?" Katherine asked, her playful tone belying the true weight of her words.


    Riley chuckled, always one to respond with humor. "Honestly, I don''t know yet, but perhaps the two of them could join me at the same time. That way, we all save time, don''t we?"


    The air shifted. Instead of laughing like he''d expected, the two women¡ªeach from vastly different influences¡ªexchanged glances.


    Their expressions, once lighthearted, turned to something more serious. Both had a fiery intensity in their gaze, and they silently sized him up.


    For a brief moment, the world seemed to stand still. Then, as if on cue, they both blushed, their thoughts unspoken but clearly understood.


    "Oh, this could be more trouble than I thought," Riley realized, feeling a bit of unease slip through his usual confident demeanor.


    Trying to lighten the mood, he looked around and quickly assessed the situation. "Where''s Fluffy?" he asked loudly, faking hunger as an excuse.


    "I''m so hungry I could eat an entire elephant!"


    With that, he immediately turned on his heel, making a hasty exit from the situation. As he walked away, he heard the soft sound of Katherine and White Snow exchanging quiet words, their eyes still on him.


    Riley could feel their gazes burning into his back, a mix of curiosity and something else¡ªhe couldn''t quite put his finger on it, but he knew it was only a matter of time before he''d have to face whatever consequences his joking had stirred.


    His footsteps grew quicker as he moved farther away, scanning the area for any sign of his elusive friend.


    "Fluffy, come to my rescue!" Riley muttered under his breath, knowing well that the playful companion had a knack for appearing at the most opportune moments.


    He knew he couldn''t hide from the two powerful women for long, but for now, he was glad for a temporary escape. The calm before the storm, so to speak.


    On that day, Luna officially became part of Riley''s harem, and the atmosphere around him shifted in ways he could scarcely believe.


    The women, already captivating in their own right, became even more lively, their presence bringing a new kind of energy to his life that he had never experienced before.


    It was beyond anything he could have imagined when he first arrived in this xianxia world.


    Before all of this, Riley had been a virgin, living a simple, sheltered life without ever tasting the pleasures of the flesh.


    He had never known what it was like to have a woman by his side, let alone multiple beautiful women.


    But now, in a matter of days, he found himself with six stunning women in his harem, each one unique, powerful, and loyal in her own way.


    Life had transformed from mundane to extraordinary.


    Riley couldn''t help but marvel at how quickly his world had changed.


    The weight of his newfound status, and the responsibility that came with it, was something he had yet to fully grasp, but he had no doubts that this was only the beginning.


    His journey, once uncertain and filled with fear, was now a thrilling adventure, with the love and attention of six incredible women to keep him company along the way.


    It was, without a doubt, an epic life.

 Chapter 139 139 Sticker

    "What is Saint Riley like, Uncle?" a woman asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    They had been traveling for days, their journey stretching across vast plains and treacherous mountain passes.


    The air was thick with anticipation, and the solemn yet eager expressions on the faces of those around them made it clear¡ªthis was no ordinary expedition.


    This was a pilgrimage, a mission of great importance, one that could change the course of their lives.


    The balding old man, seated atop his weary horse, stroked his beard thoughtfully before answering.


    "Saint Riley? He is the epitome of what a man should be, Princess," he said with reverence.


    "Kind, loving, righteous¡ªeverything one would expect of a saint. Many worship him, and countless others seek his guidance, hoping to bask in the wisdom and strength he possesses. But¡­" He paused, his gaze turning somber.


    "There is one thing you must never forget, Princess Anya."


    She turned to him, listening intently as he continued.


    "Before anything else, Saint Riley is an immensely powerful cultivator. And that alone makes him just as dangerous as the rest of his kin," he said, his voice lowering as if the mere thought of such beings commanded caution.


    "Men like him do not abide by the same rules as we do. They walk a different path¡ªone where a single word can topple mountains, where a flick of their wrist can split the seas. They are beings of legend, and that power sets them apart from the rest of us. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You must remember this when you stand before him. Be mindful of your words, tread carefully in his presence, and above all, show the utmost respect. Even the most benevolent saints are not to be taken lightly."


    Princess Anya inhaled deeply, as if weighing the gravity of his words. Then, determination flashed in her eyes.


    "I understand, Uncle," she said firmly. "I will not dishonor my people. I will do my best to make them proud."


    The old man studied her for a moment before nodding approvingly. The road ahead was long, but if nothing else, Princess Anya had the resolve to face whatever awaited them at its end.


    "How about Princess Elsa and her people? What do you think they''ll say to Saint Riley?" Anya asked, her tone filled with curiosity and unease.


    It was important to note that they were not traveling alone.


    Another group, from the opposing empire, accompanied them on this long and arduous journey.


    Princess Anya was from the Shanks Empire, while Princess Elsa was from the Kaido Empire.


    The two empires had been bitter enemies for years, their borders marked with bloodshed and conflict.


    Only a year ago, they had been locked in a fierce war, one that seemed destined to never end.


    Yet, against all odds, the two empires had now merged under the banner of Saint Riley, creating what was now the Mason Empire.


    Despite the unity on the surface, there was a palpable tension in the air. The scars of war hadn''t healed for either side, and many of the people still held grudges.


    Anya herself wasn''t sure how she felt about the Kaido, despite the peace forged by Saint Riley.


    The old man, balding and hunched with age, stroked his beard thoughtfully as he looked out across the distant horizon.


    His expression darkened, his voice low and cautious.


    "I don''t know, Princess. Your guess is as good as mine. But knowing those bloody Kaido people, they''ll probably have something to say that''s more for their own benefit than anything else. They''ve always been shifty, like snakes in the grass. A snake can shed its skin, but it will always be a snake."


    Anya turned her gaze to the distant figures of the Kaido delegation, a group of tall, proud warriors who had been keeping their distance from the Shanks party.


    The way they carried themselves with a sense of superiority made her uneasy.


    "Don''t trust them, Princess," the old man continued, his voice filled with suspicion.


    "Not for a second. Especially Elsa. She''s an ambitious woman, and I''ve heard enough rumors to know she''s always looking for ways to gain power, to climb higher. She may smile and speak with courtesy, but beneath that exterior, there''s a sharpness that''s dangerous. Be cautious when dealing with her."


    Anya''s eyes narrowed slightly. She had seen Elsa''s charm in action¡ªhow the other princess could make even the most hardened men smile with a few well-placed words.


    But Anya wasn''t fooled. She had known enough of politics and power struggles to understand that a warm smile often masked deeper intentions.


    "I won''t, Uncle," Anya replied firmly, her resolve strengthening.


    "I won''t let my guard down, especially now. There''s too much at stake for me to be naive. But¡­ do they still reject my summons for a meeting? I sent word weeks ago."


    The old man sighed, the weariness in his voice reflecting years of experience in dealing with difficult people.


    "Yes, Princess. They''re still refusing. Those Kaido people have their pride, and it''s an ugly thing to witness. They believe they''re better than us¡ªbetter than everyone else. They''re so wrapped up in their own sense of superiority that they think it''s beneath them to even acknowledge us. They''ve always considered themselves the superior empire. Now that we''re united under Saint Riley, they still carry that old arrogance with them. It''s in their blood. And I don''t think we''ll ever see eye to eye with such bloodthirsty savages."


    Anya felt a surge of frustration rise within her chest, but she kept it in check. The old man''s words rang true.


    The Kaido had always been a proud and warlike people, their history stained with violence and conquest.


    Even under the banner of Saint Riley, their nature hadn''t changed.


    "I won''t let their pride get in the way of our mission," Anya said, her voice calm but resolute.


    "We''ve come too far, and too many depend on us to let old grudges cloud our judgment. We may not be able to change them, but we can control how we respond. If they refuse to meet with me, so be it. I''ll find another way to work with Saint Riley. Our people deserve peace and growth, and I''ll do whatever it takes to make sure we get it."

 Chapter 140 140 Map

    The old man nodded approvingly, though there was a flicker of concern in his eyes.


    "You have the right spirit, Princess. Just be wary. Elsa may seem like a lady, but beneath that facade, she''s still Kaido through and through. Don''t let her sweetness fool you. The Kaido have always been willing to do whatever it takes to get what they want, even if it means betrayal."


    Anya''s gaze hardened as she turned her focus back to Elsa''s group, who were now riding in a tighter formation, their faces impassive.


    Despite the unease bubbling within her, Anya couldn''t afford to let it show. This was a time for diplomacy, for making connections¡ªeven with the Kaido, even with Elsa.


    "Thank you, Uncle. I''ll keep your words in mind," she said, her voice steady.


    "But I can''t afford to let fear or suspicion control my actions. I''ll stay vigilant, but I will not let this journey be marred by old enmities."


    The old man gave her a long, appraising look before his lips curled into a small, approving smile.


    "That''s the way, Princess. But remember, when it comes to people like Elsa, it''s not always the obvious dangers that are the most deadly."


    Anya nodded, her determination unwavering. The road ahead would be filled with challenges¡ªold enemies, shifting alliances, and new risks.


    But with Saint Riley''s blessing, and her own resolve, Anya was ready to face whatever came her way.


    The group of nearly a hundred people continued their slow but steady journey, their footsteps echoing in unison as they made their way through the winding roads.


    After a week of travel, they finally arrived at a vast mansion, standing proudly on the horizon. It was no ordinary structure but a grand and imposing estate, and it was none other than Saint Riley''s current refuge.


    The mansion was nestled at the heart of a bustling area, where business seemed to thrive at every corner.


    Merchants peddled their goods, workers hurried about their tasks, and travelers moved through the streets, some pausing to take in the sights and others rushing to fulfill their own agendas.


    The roads were crowded, filled with life and energy. This was only natural, for Riley, the very figurehead of the empire, resided here, and his presence drew countless people to this place.


    As they arrived, it was clear that this was not just any normal town or estate. This was a place of power, a sanctuary where no one dared to stir trouble.


    It was perhaps the safest place in the entire empire¡ªsuch was Riley''s influence.


    The mere thought of disturbing the peace here was absurd, for anyone who dared would face the wrath of not just Riley, but his loyal followers who would defend this haven without question.


    After an hour of waiting, the time had come for Princess Anya and Princess Elsa''s group to be granted an audience with the man they had all come to see.


    The grand hall was silent as the doors slowly creaked open. The moment Saint Riley entered, all eyes in the room were drawn to him.


    His entrance was like the arrival of a storm¡ªa quiet storm, but one whose presence filled the entire room. His aura was nothing short of majestic.


    It emanated from him like an invisible force, filling every corner of the hall with an undeniable weight. His every step was deliberate, his movements graceful yet full of authority.


    It wasn''t just his appearance, though¡ªit was the very atmosphere that seemed to bend around him, an air of power that commanded respect without a word spoken.


    Anya''s heart skipped a beat as she caught sight of him. She had heard tales of his strength, his wisdom, his unshakable presence, but seeing it in person was a different experience entirely.


    She quickly composed herself, bowing respectfully as she stepped forward.


    "Princess Anya greets you, Saint Riley," she said, her voice steady but carrying a trace of reverence.


    Her posture was perfect, her head slightly bowed as a sign of respect, yet her eyes remained filled with quiet admiration. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment she spoke, the room fell into a brief silence, as if all the gathered guests were collectively holding their breath in awe of the man who stood before them.


    Anya, despite her royal upbringing and training, could not help but feel the weight of his presence pressing down on her, reminding her of the vast distance between them.


    Beside her, Princess Elsa, who had been watching Riley with a gaze that seemed unblinking and calculating, took a step forward as well. Her stance was poised, but there was a certain calculated sharpness in her movements.


    Her eyes never wavered from Riley as she spoke, her tone measured, smooth, and formal, but there was an underlying ambition in her words that could not be ignored.


    "Princess Elsa of the Kaido Empire requests a private audience with you, Saint Riley," Elsa said, her voice smooth as silk, but carrying a hint of something more¡ªsomething that suggested she was here not merely to pay respects, but to make a claim, to seek something deeper.


    The contrast between the two princesses could not have been more apparent.


    Princess Anya stood with grace and humility, her respect for Saint Riley obvious in her every word and movement.


    She sought nothing more than to fulfill her duty and meet the man who held the future of the empire in his hands. Her tone was warm, but tempered by reverence.


    Princess Elsa, however, stood tall and unyielding, her posture straight as a rod. Her gaze was unwavering, eyes locked on Riley with an intensity that spoke of ambition and desire.


    Where Anya''s presence was calm and respectful, Elsa''s was sharp and commanding.


    While Anya''s bow had been a gesture of respect, Elsa''s was more of an assertion¡ªshe wasn''t merely here to honor Riley; she was here to take her place beside him, to seek something more than just an audience.


    The difference between the two princesses was as stark as night and day. Where Anya''s approach was humble and sincere, Elsa''s carried an air of calculated strategy, as if she already knew exactly what she wanted from this meeting and was determined to get it.


    The dynamics between the two women couldn''t have been more telling, and the tension between them was palpable, though neither spoke it aloud.


    The room seemed to hold its breath as Riley regarded them both, his gaze shifting from one princess to the other.


    The air in the hall was thick with anticipation, as if even the walls themselves were eager to see how the powerful man before them would respond.

 Chapter 141 141 Dream

    Riley glanced at the two princesses before offering them a warm, reassuring smile.


    "Greetings, princesses. Please, speak freely. I am an open person and welcome any discussion with everyone," he said, his voice calm yet authoritative.


    The moment he spoke, Princess Anya was the first to seize the opportunity.


    She stepped forward gracefully, her flowing gown shimmering under the soft glow of the grand hall''s lanterns.


    Her demeanor was gentle, refined, and filled with a quiet elegance that reflected her noble upbringing.


    "My people and I are deeply grateful for your presence in our lands, Saint Riley. You have brought stability and hope to our kingdom in ways we could have never imagined. Our only wish is for your continued prosperity and good health for thousands of years to come," she said with a sincere bow, her golden locks cascading over her shoulders.


    Riley chuckled softly, the corners of his lips lifting into an amused smile.


    "Thank you, Princess Anya. A life that long and health that strong would certainly be something I''d enjoy," he replied, his tone lighthearted yet appreciative.


    He then shifted his gaze toward Princess Elsa, studying her intently. Both women were undeniably beautiful, but their temperaments contrasted starkly.


    Anya radiated a quiet, soothing presence¡ªlike a gentle breeze on a summer''s day¡ªwhile Elsa exuded confidence and determination, her gaze sharp and unwavering.


    Unlike Anya, who carried herself with soft grace, Elsa took a bold step forward, her silver-white hair gleaming under the candlelight. There was no hesitation in her voice, no doubt in her eyes.


    "We share the same wish for you, Saint Riley," Elsa began, her voice firm yet respectful.


    "It is a blessing to have you here, bringing peace to our lands. War does nothing but sow pain and suffering, leaving only broken homes and shattered dreams in its wake. Our people have suffered enough. But with you here, I know a new era is upon us¡ªan era of stability and prosperity."


    She paused for a moment, her gaze locked onto Riley''s as if ensuring he understood the depth of her words before she continued.


    "But knowing that you are a powerful cultivator, I am certain that much of your time will be devoted to your path¡ªadvancing to higher realms, refining your strength, and reaching heights no one has ever seen before."


    She took a deep breath, then dropped to one knee, her voice filled with unwavering conviction.


    "This is why I wish to assist you in governing the Mason Empire. Please grant me this duty, Saint Riley. Allow me to shoulder the burden of administration, to bring wealth and prosperity to the people. I will dedicate myself wholeheartedly to this cause, ensuring that your empire flourishes for the next hundred years and beyond."


    A hush fell over the hall. The weight of her words hung in the air, thick with anticipation.


    Riley studied her carefully, his expression unreadable. The sight of a princess¡ªsomeone of royal blood¡ªkneeling before him in such an earnest plea was a rare one.


    The other nobles and attendants in the room watched with bated breath, awaiting his response.


    "A helping hand? That would be most welcome," Riley said with a calm nod.


    "To be honest, my friends and I won''t be staying here for long. You could say this is just a vacation for us. In the end, the wellbeing of this empire will rest in your hands."


    He paused, allowing his words to settle as his gaze swept over the gathered nobles and officials. Some looked surprised, while others exchanged uncertain glances.


    The weight of leadership was not something easily shouldered, and his statement made it clear that he had no intention of staying to guide them.


    The truth was, Riley had no deep connection to this land. Aside from the two princesses¡ªAnya and Elsa¡ªhe barely knew anyone here.


    He was merely an outsider, a traveler who had stepped into the affairs of an empire teetering between war and peace.


    It had never been his plan to govern, and it never would be.


    After a few moments of silence, he continued, his voice steady.


    "As for governance, there''s no need for concern. I already have the perfect candidate in mind, someone who will ensure stability and prosperity for this land. I will introduce them to you all in due time."


    His words hung in the air, the uncertainty in the room slowly giving way to cautious hope. Who could this candidate be?


    Whispers rippled through the gathered nobles, but Riley did not elaborate further. Instead, his lips curved into a small smile as he shifted the tone of the evening.


    "But for now," he said, raising a hand, "let''s set aside our worries and enjoy this rare moment of peace."


    At his signal, servants rushed forward, their movements swift and practiced.


    Large platters of steaming food were brought out¡ªsucculent roasted meats, fragrant rice dishes, and an array of colorful fruits arranged like art on silver trays.


    Goblets of the finest liquor were poured, the rich aroma filling the air as golden liquid shimmered under the candlelight.


    The once-tense gathering began to change. The stiffness in the nobles'' postures softened, their wary expressions easing as the banquet began in earnest.


    Conversations picked up, laughter bubbling through the air like a long-lost melody.


    For the first time in a long while, the weight of war, politics, and uncertainty seemed to lift from their shoulders.


    Riley leaned back slightly, watching the scene unfold. This was what he had wanted.


    War was a cruel and unforgiving force, leaving behind wounds that went deeper than the battlefield.


    He had seen firsthand the pain it caused, the scars it left not only on lands but on hearts. If he could offer even a single evening of peace and joy, then he would.


    It was the least he could do for them.


    He took a sip of his drink, savoring the warmth that spread through his chest.


    For now, he would let them have this night. Tomorrow would bring new challenges, but tonight was meant for something else¡ªsomething simpler.


    A brief, fleeting moment of respite in a world that rarely offered it.


    "Hahhh¡­ the ambitious fool got slapped in the face. Serves her right," Princess Anya said with a smirk, watching her adversary''s failed maneuver with evident satisfaction.


    She leaned back in her seat, sipping from her goblet with a look of pure amusement.


    "She and her people deserved this the most."


    After all, it had been the Kaido Empire that started the war in the first place. Their greed had driven them to conquer, believing they could claim victory with sheer ambition alone.


    But the tides of fate had turned against them, and now Elsa, their ever-calculating princess, found herself scrambling to salvage what remained of her aspirations. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anya''s uncle, a seasoned diplomat with years of political experience, let out a low chuckle but shook his head in warning.


    "Don''t be so sure, Princess," he murmured, his gaze never leaving Elsa. "If I know her, this little setback won''t be enough to keep her down for long."


    Anya followed his gaze and found Elsa seated beside Riley, her demeanor soft and graceful, exuding an air of quiet charm.


    She was smiling, speaking in gentle tones, her posture attentive but never overbearing.


    Elsa was playing her role perfectly¡ªsubtle, sweet, yet undeniably seductive in the way she interacted with Riley.


    Anya frowned slightly, tapping her fingers against the rim of her cup. She had to admit, Elsa knew exactly how to test boundaries, how to seize an opportunity when it presented itself.


    Every movement, every word, was carefully crafted to appeal to Riley''s favor. She wasn''t groveling, nor was she too forward, but she had mastered the delicate balance of admiration and sincerity.


    Anya''s smirk faded as she exhaled slowly, eyes narrowing.


    "I suppose I should make my move as well."


    Without hesitation, she rose from her seat, her regal presence commanding attention even without a word.


    The silk of her gown shimmered under the flickering candlelight as she made her way toward the main table, her posture elegant yet purposeful.


    She wouldn''t allow Elsa to monopolize Riley so easily.


    At that moment, Elsa leaned in slightly, her fingers grazing the edge of Riley''s goblet as she refilled it with practiced ease.


    The rich aroma of the wine mingled with the subtle fragrance she wore, an intoxicating combination meant to leave an impression.


    "Please have some more wine, Saint Riley," she murmured, her voice smooth as silk, her eyes alight with something unreadable.


    From the side, she could have been mistaken for a devoted handmaiden rather than a princess. But Anya knew better.


    Elsa wasn''t simply serving him out of respect¡ªthis was a calculated move, an attempt to deepen the bond between them.


    She had no doubt that Elsa had ambitions beyond mere diplomacy.


    Anya wasn''t about to let her take the lead without a fight.


    With a soft, knowing smile, Anya stepped forward, her voice carrying a warm yet commanding presence.


    "Saint Riley, I do hope Elsa isn''t monopolizing all your attention," she said smoothly, her golden eyes glinting with amusement as she slid into the seat across from him.


    "Surely, as guests in your presence, we must all share in the honor of your company."


    The subtle challenge in her words was unmistakable.


    Elsa''s fingers froze momentarily around the goblet before she smiled, as poised as ever.


    Riley, unaware of the silent battle unfolding before him, simply chuckled and took a sip of his wine, his gaze flickering between the two princesses.


    The game had only just begun.

 Chapter 142 142 Mobs

    "Please, sit, Princess Anya." Riley''s voice was smooth, his expression unreadable as he gestured toward the empty seat.


    The tension between the two women was almost tangible, like a silent battle being waged beneath polite smiles and carefully chosen words. Riley, however, had no interest in their feud.


    He was here for entertainment, good wine, and perhaps a fleeting distraction from the endless monotony that came with his status.


    Unlike other cultivators who saw such gatherings as trivial and beneath them, Riley enjoyed indulging in the mortal world''s pleasures from time to time.


    "Thank you, Saint Riley." Princess Anya took her seat gracefully, her movements practiced and elegant, befitting her noble lineage.


    That left just the three of them at the main table¡ªRiley, Anya, and Elsa. Around them, the grand hall was alive with music and laughter. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noblemen and women dined on exotic delicacies, their voices blending into a pleasant hum of chatter. Servants moved seamlessly through the crowd, refilling goblets and ensuring the guests'' every need was met.


    Anya took a moment to scan the room, as if searching for someone, before speaking.


    "I can''t seem to see your wives here, Saint Riley," she remarked, her tone light but probing. "Are they occupied elsewhere?"


    Riley took a slow sip from his goblet, the deep red of the wine swirling under the dim glow of the lanterns. He let the question linger in the air for a moment before answering.


    "Lovers," he corrected. "I haven''t married them yet. Perhaps in the future, I will. Marriage is a great responsibility, after all, and should not be taken lightly." He leaned back slightly, his gaze flickering toward Elsa with mild amusement.


    "As for their absence, let''s just say I had the foresight to keep them from inviting her. Judging by how well Princess Elsa has taken to entertaining tonight, I''d say my decision was justified."


    His words carried an unmistakable teasing edge, one Elsa picked up on instantly. Instead of showing embarrassment, she merely smiled, lifting her goblet in acknowledgment.


    "I only aim to please you, Saint Riley," she said smoothly. Then, after a deliberate pause, she added, "And besides¡­ I wouldn''t mind becoming one of your women¡ªif you''d have me."


    Her words were bold, daring even.


    The flickering candlelight cast a warm glow on her face, highlighting the delicate blush that had bloomed on her cheeks, no doubt thanks to the wine.


    The slight intoxication only made her look more radiant, her beauty intoxicating in its own right. The way her lips curved into a subtle smirk, the way her gaze lingered on Riley¡ªit was an unspoken invitation.


    Any lesser man might have been tempted to act on it.


    But not Riley.


    He was no common fool, nor was he the type to be swayed by a few flirtatious words and a bit of wine-induced boldness. He had standards. He had patience.


    And that much was evident in his response.


    "That''s just the wine talking, Princess Elsa," Riley chuckled, swirling the liquid in his goblet. "By tomorrow, you''ll have forgotten you ever said those words."


    Elsa''s lips parted, ready to argue, but before she could, Anya cut in with a sharpness that sliced through the playful atmosphere.


    "Don''t be surprised, Saint Riley," she said, her voice laced with disdain as she twirled the stem of her goblet between her fingers. "That''s just the way Kaido women are. They have little respect for themselves."


    The words hung in the air like a blade unsheathed.


    The surrounding conversations didn''t quite die down, but there was a noticeable shift in the atmosphere. A few nearby guests turned their heads ever so slightly, feigning disinterest while clearly eavesdropping.


    Elsa''s expression darkened for a fraction of a second before she smiled¡ªsweet, unbothered, but dangerously sharp at the edges.


    "I see," she said, tilting her head. "And yet, despite our lack of self-respect, we Kaido women seem to hold the attention of men far more effortlessly than some others." She took a slow sip of her wine. "Perhaps there''s something to be learned from that."


    Anya''s eyes flickered, but her practiced poise didn''t falter. "Attention and respect are two very different things, Princess Elsa. But I wouldn''t expect you to know the difference."


    Elsa laughed, the sound light and almost musical. "You''re right. I wouldn''t. I''m far too busy being admired to concern myself with such things."


    Riley smirked, watching the exchange with mild amusement. He had no intention of stepping in¡ªnot yet, at least. This was far too entertaining.


    He took another sip of his drink, wondering just how much longer the two princesses would keep up their little game before one of them finally lost their composure.


    Still, Riley hadn''t expected just how fiercely the two women would compete with each other.


    Princess Anya and Elsa exchanged sharp words, each parrying the other''s insults with practiced grace, their rivalry simmering beneath their refined exteriors.


    To the casual observer, they might have seemed like two noblewomen engaging in polite conversation, but the subtle barbs in their words told another story.


    Every comment was a challenge, every glance a test of dominance. Neither was willing to back down, and the longer their exchange went on, the more evident it became that this was no mere verbal spat¡ªit was a battle of egos.


    Then, a glint of mischief flashed in Elsa''s eyes. A wicked idea had taken root in her mind.


    "You and I are both subjects of Saint Riley," she said, her tone playful yet laced with challenge. "Instead of wasting time with words, why don''t we settle this with action instead? Are you up for a little competition, Princess Anya Shanks?"


    Anya''s gaze narrowed. She was not one to retreat, least of all in the face of someone like Elsa. Her family name and empire''s honor were at stake, and losing¡ªespecially to a woman as arrogant as Elsa¡ªwas not an option.


    "What do you have in mind?" she asked, keeping her voice calm and measured.


    Elsa smirked, clearly reveling in the anticipation. "Since we are mere servants to Saint Riley, why don''t we compete to see who can serve him better tonight?"


    Anya''s brows furrowed slightly. "And what exactly do you mean by that?"


    Elsa let out a short, amused laugh, shaking her head as if she pitied Anya''s supposed ignorance. "Ah¡­ I should have known. Shanks women are so slow-witted. I shouldn''t have expected more from you or your kin."


    Anya''s expression darkened, her pride wounded. Her bloodline was one of the most revered in the empire, and to have it insulted so casually in front of Riley was beyond infuriating.


    Still, she forced herself to maintain her composure. She would not allow Elsa to get under her skin so easily.


    "Careful with your words, Elsa," Anya warned, her voice carrying the sharpness of a drawn blade. "You might find that arrogance has consequences."


    Elsa, unfazed, merely tilted her head with an air of mock innocence. "Oh? Then why don''t you prove me wrong?"


    Before Anya could respond, Elsa acted.


    "Let me show you what I mean, dear princess."


    With deliberate grace, Elsa slid from her seat and knelt before Riley, positioning herself between his legs. The entire motion was executed so fluidly that it took a moment for everyone at the table to register what had just happened.


    Riley raised an eyebrow in mild surprise, instinctively shifting his chair back to give her more space. He had seen many bold women in his lifetime, but Elsa''s audacity was truly something else.


    Anya, on the other hand, was livid.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she demanded, her voice edged with disbelief and outrage.


    Elsa glanced up at her, the smug smile on her lips only deepening. "Oh, don''t act so scandalized, Anya. If you''re too much of a coward to compete, then just admit it and take your seat like a good little spectator."


    Anya''s hands clenched into fists at her sides. Her entire life, she had been raised to uphold the dignity of her name, to never let anyone question her worth. To step back now would mean accepting defeat in front of Riley, and that was something she would never allow.


    This wasn''t just about pride anymore¡ªit was about proving who truly deserved Riley''s favor.


    The challenge had been set.


    And Anya had never been one to lose.


    Still, Anya did not want to act prematurely and let Princess Elsa have the first chance at Saint Riley. The night was still young, and she knew she had plenty of time to make her move.


    Instead, she glanced around the room, hoping to see if anyone else noticed what Elsa was doing. To her surprise, it seemed that no one was paying attention.


    "That''s it," Anya realized. It must be Riley''s doing. He was intentionally covering what was happening at the main table, ensuring that neither Elsa nor she would be shamed by the onlookers.


    A feeling of frustration boiled within Anya. She clenched her fist tightly, knowing she couldn''t afford to lose in this situation.


    Too much was at stake¡ªnot just her pride, but the honor of the Shanks family and the reputation of the Kaido Empire.


    She couldn''t allow Elsa, or anyone else, to exploit this moment. The stakes were too high, and Anya''s determination burned brighter than ever.


    She knew she had to act soon¡ªbefore Elsa had the chance to cement her advantage.

 Chapter 143 143 Sandstorm

    "Move to the side, Elsa, or are you planning to monopolize serving Saint Riley?" Princess Anya asked, her voice carrying a thin veneer of amusement masking the challenge beneath.


    Elsa barely spared her a glance, her fingers deftly working as she remained focused on her task.


    "By all means, join me, Anya," she replied smoothly, though there was a quiet air of confidence in her tone. She didn''t need to say it outright¡ªher actions alone conveyed that she was leading, and Anya was merely following.


    The rivalry between them was nothing new. Both were princesses of great standing, each raised with the belief that they were destined for power.


    Their worlds had long been shaped by competition¡ªwho was the more graceful, the more intelligent, the more strategic. And now, here they were, kneeling side by side, neither willing to concede to the other.


    Anya hesitated, glancing down as Elsa continued with practiced ease. Though she would never admit it, there was an unfamiliar nervousness creeping into her chest.


    She had been trained for battle, for the weight of responsibility and the sharpness of command¡ªbut this was different.


    This was a battlefield of an entirely different kind, one where Elsa seemed far more experienced.


    Still, Anya refused to be outdone. She steeled herself, shifting her position to mirror Elsa''s, though her hands remained unsure of where to begin.


    Elsa, on the other hand, moved with certainty. She had been taught the art of charm, of allure, of using every glance, every touch, every word to her advantage.


    Her tutors had drilled into her that power came in many forms¡ªand knowing when to wield beauty and grace as weapons was just as crucial as mastering the sword.


    Yet even she, with all her training, faltered for just a breath when Riley''s robes parted.


    A brief silence followed, thick with an unspoken weight. Elsa''s expression remained poised, but for the first time, hesitation flickered in her usually confident gaze.


    She had anticipated this moment, had prepared for it in countless ways, but the reality before her still managed to shake her composure.


    Anya, who had always prided herself on facing the unknown with unwavering courage, found herself utterly still.


    Her world had been one of strategy and discipline, of commanding armies and forging alliances. She had never been trained for something like this.


    "That''s¡­" she started, but the words trailed off.


    She didn''t even know what to say.


    For all her sheltered upbringing, Anya had believed she understood the world in its entirety. She had studied history, warfare, diplomacy¡ªshe had spent years training to rule.


    But this moment, this strange new battlefield, left her at a complete loss.


    And for once, neither princess had the upper hand. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not when they were confronted with a monstrous 15-inch cock, a sight as terrifying as any enemy they''d faced.


    They exchanged a glance, a rare flicker of shared understanding passing between them. The competition that had always defined their relationship faded, if only for a moment.


    Whatever happened next, neither of them could deny one simple truth¡ªthis was a challenge neither had expected.


    And neither of them were prepared for it.


    "The Kaido Empire always wins. Remember that, Anya." Princess Elsa''s smile, radiant and predatory, held a glint of amusement. Her words hung in the air, a challenge, a promise.


    She moved with a practiced grace, her hands tracing the length of Riley''s cock, each touch a precise caress that sent shivers down his spine.


    Her movements were a symphony of experience, a dance of pure, unadulterated desire.


    She worked her magic for several breathless moments, before a new voice, sharp and commanding, cut through the silence.


    "Only if the Shanks Empire lets it." Princess Anya, her resolve evident in the steel of her gaze, joined the fray. She moved with a surprising strength, her small, tender mouth enveloping Riley''s cockhead.


    The contrast was striking, her virginal lips a stark contrast to the seasoned expertise of Elsa''s hands. Anya''s mouth stretched around the massive shaft, her expression a mixture of fear and eagerness.


    Elsa, meanwhile, sucked on one of Riley''s massive balls, her lips a perfect counterpoint to Anya''s eager grip. Their eyes met, locked in a silent, intense exchange, a battle of wills and desires.


    Neither woman wavered.


    Riley, perched on his big chair, could only watch, a wry smile playing on his lips. He was a master manipulator, a king of the battlefield, but even he couldn''t deny the spectacle unfolding before him.


    He was a master of their desires, their escalating passion a strong intoxicant.


    "It''s truly remarkable how easily power corrupts," he mused, a hint of amusement in his voice. He could, of course, simply stop them, quell their passionate dance, but why?


    The sensation of being serviced, of being desired by two formidable women, both so different yet so equally compelling, was undeniably tempting.


    He reclined further in his chair, savoring the exquisite tension, the burgeoning anticipation.


    He nursed a goblet of wine, the rich liquid warming his throat, a counterpoint to the simmering heat that was rapidly consuming him.


    The air crackled with unspoken desires, the sounds of the women''s moans and gasps a low, intoxicating hum. The room, once merely a show of festive air, was now charged with an electrifying energy.


    It wasn''t long before the opulent chamber transformed into a private arena of passion and surrender.


    Riley''s gaze followed the movements of the two women, their hands and mouths working in tandem, their bodies a symphony of exquisite pleasure.


    He watched as their expressions shifted from initial apprehension to complete abandonment, their eyes locked on his with a fervent desire.


    Pew


    Pew


    Pew


    The rapid, silent explosive sounds of gunfire echoed in the hall, punctuating the escalating tension.


    Ten minutes later, Riley released himself, a culmination of exquisite torment and utter delight, his body finally surrendering to the combined assault of two formidable women.


    The room fell silent, the only sounds the soft, contented sighs of the women, and the faint subtle rustling of the sexy weapons into the fray. A new kind of victory had been won.


    Riley''s thick, potent essence showered both Anya and Elsa''s faces, a potent mixture of pleasure and raw desire that ignited a new fire in his core.


    The scene, stark and beautiful in its primal expression, made him even more aroused.


    His cock, still hard as polished obsidian, refused to yield to the passage of time or the intoxicating atmosphere.


    Elsa, with a predatory grace that belied her apparent vulnerability, lapped up the cum that clung to her lips, her movements as precise and calculated as a seasoned hunter tracking its prey.


    Anya, not to be outdone, mirrored the action, her small, tender mouth working with a surprising intensity, a stark contrast to Elsa''s more experienced touch.


    The sight of them, so utterly devoted, so exquisitely passionate, so utterly consumed by their desire for him, amplified Riley''s lust.


    He yearned to possess them both, to meld their bodies with his, to lose himself entirely in the intoxicating dance of their desires, but this wasn''t the time, not the place.


    This was not the place for that as there were still lots of people around them.


    Instead, he spoke, his voice husky with a controlled intensity, a carefully modulated hunger.


    "That was¡­ magnificent. Thank you for your¡­ dedication, my princesses. I¡­ appreciate the¡­ service." Riley''s praise, though laced with a barely-concealed hunger, was designed to acknowledge their efforts, not to diminish their power.


    He expected the scene to conclude there, but it was clear someone was not satisfied.


    "I breathe to serve you, Saint Riley," Elsa declared, her voice a low, resonating rumble. "If you allow me, I implore you to claim my body, my purity. Let this be a testament to the Kaido''s unwavering allegiance to your name and cause." She didn''t wait for a response.


    With a fluid grace that belied the raw power within her, she rose, her movements a study in controlled power. Her garments, symbols of her previous life, fell away with a soft rustle, revealing a body sculpted by years of rigorous training and honed desires.


    The room, once opulent and imposing, now hummed with a different energy, charged with the unspoken desires of all present.


    No one cared to look, to intrude on the magical space Riley''s power had created.


    Elsa''s naked body, a breathtaking display of sculpted beauty and exquisite curves, emanated a potent magnetism that drew every gaze to her.


    With a confident smirk, a slow, seductive movement, Elsa settled onto Riley''s lap, straddling him on the chair. Her body, a symphony of curves and contours, pressed against his.


    The intoxicating scent of her perfume, a potent mix of exotic spices and something undeniably primal, filled the air.


    Her hair, cascading around her shoulders, framed a face that held both vulnerability and a steely resolve.


    Riley, no longer the reserved figure of moments long ago, no longer the man who didn''t relish the power to command and possess, recognized the intoxicating power and influence he held.


    His hands, used to wielding influence and power, were now drawn to the undeniable allure of her exquisite beauty, and the raw, undeniable desire blooming within him.


    He wanted to claim her body, to taste her, to feel the exquisite heat of her skin against his.


    He chuckled, a low rumble in his chest, a sound that resonated with both amusement and a deep, primal hunger.


    He couldn''t deny the tempting work of desire that now filled the room, a potent mixture of power, passion and ambition.


    Princess Anya held her breath as she looked on what Elsa was about to do next.

 Chapter 144 144 Sophisticated

    The room was heavy with tension, the air thick and stifling, as though the walls themselves were holding their breath. Anya knelt frozen, her wide eyes darting between Elsa and Riley, her hands trembling at her sides.


    She felt like a child caught in the middle of a storm, powerless and insignificant. Elsa''s words cut through her like a blade, sharp and unrelenting.


    "Just stand there like a lost kitten, Anya. It''s all you''re good for, anyway." Elsa''s voice was a venomous purr, each syllable laced with contempt.


    Her lips curled into a cruel smile as she turned away, her laughter echoing in the dimly lit room.


    It was a sound that sent shivers down Anya''s spine, a laugh that carried the weight of years of bitterness and resentment.


    Elsa''s movements were deliberate, almost theatrical, as she reached for the hem of her dress. The fabric was rich and luxurious, a deep crimson that seemed to shimmer in the flickering candlelight.


    With a practiced grace, she slid her fingers along the seam, her eyes never leaving Riley''s.


    In one swift, fluid motion, she produced a knife from the hidden folds of her gown. The blade caught the light, glinting ominously as she pressed it against the delicate fabric.


    The sound of tearing cloth was sharp and final, a declaration of intent that left no room for misunderstanding.


    Elsa''s dress and undergarments fell away, discarded like the remnants of a life she no longer cared to maintain.


    The torn fabric pooled at her feet, a stark contrast to the confidence in her stance. She stood before Riley, exposed and unashamed, her body a testament to her resolve.


    Her focus was absolute, her entire being attuned to the man before her. Riley''s expression was unreadable, a mask of calm indifference that only heightened the tension in the room.


    Elsa knew better than to assume his thoughts. Men like him were unpredictable, their desires as volatile as the storms that raged outside the castle walls.


    She had learned that lesson the hard way, long before this moment.


    "If you will accept me, Saint Riley, please allow me to continue," Elsa murmured, her voice soft but unwavering.


    There was a vulnerability in her words, a quiet plea that betrayed the strength of her facade. She was not foolish enough to act without his consent.


    The consequences of overstepping could be dire, and she had no intention of testing his patience.


    Riley''s lips curved into a faint smile, his amusement evident. He leaned back in his chair, his gaze sweeping over her with a mixture of curiosity and approval.


    "Of course," he replied, his tone smooth and deliberate. "I''m not one to reject a gift so willingly offered."


    Elsa''s breath hitched, a flicker of relief passing through her eyes. She had gambled everything on this moment, and his acceptance was the reassurance she needed.


    Her lips parted in a genuine smile, one that softened the sharp edges of her features and revealed a glimpse of the woman beneath the armor of pride and defiance. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you," she breathed, the words barely more than a whisper. Her heart pounded in her chest, a frantic rhythm that mirrored the storm of emotions raging within her.


    She stepped closer, her movements slow and deliberate, as though she were crossing a threshold into uncharted territory.


    When her lips met Riley''s, it was a collision of fire and ice, a kiss that was both tentative and desperate. Elsa''s inexperience was evident, her actions clumsy but earnest.


    She had spent years observing, learning how to navigate the treacherous waters of power and desire, but nothing could have prepared her for the reality of this moment.


    The intimacy of it was overwhelming, a tidal wave that threatened to pull her under.


    Her body burned with a heat she had never known, a fire that consumed her from within.


    Her hands trembled as they reached for Riley, her fingers brushing against his chest before curling into the fabric of his golden robes.


    She could feel the steady beat of his heart beneath her palm, a reminder of the life that pulsed between them.


    The thought of lowering herself onto him, of surrendering to the desire that coiled in the pit of her stomach, filled her with a heady mix of dread and exhilaration.


    It was a moment of exposure, a surrender of control that left her exposed in ways she had never imagined. And yet, despite the fear that clawed at the edges of her mind, she craved it. She craved him.


    Riley''s hands found her waist, his touch firm and grounding. He pulled her closer, deepening the kiss with a hunger that matched her own.


    Elsa''s breath came in short, ragged gasps, her body trembling with the intensity of her emotions. She was adrift in a sea of sensation, her thoughts fragmented and incoherent.


    There was only this moment, this connection, this desperate need to be seen, to be wanted, to be more than the sum of her scars and regrets.


    As the kiss broke, Elsa''s eyes fluttered open, her gaze locking with Riley''s.


    In that moment, she saw something in his eyes that mirrored her own turmoil, a reflection of the chaos that churned within them both.


    It was a fleeting glimpse, a crack in the armor that surrounded them, but it was enough.


    Enough to remind her that she was not alone. Enough to give her the strength to take the next step, whatever it might be.


    Elsa, her eyes locked on Riley''s handsome face, hesitated no more. She settled onto his massive cock, the sheer size of it, a monumental challenge, a testament to the power before her.


    The enormous head pressed against her fresh, pink virginity, a stark contrast against the formidable instrument of pleasure and power.


    "Ohhhhhh..." A low moan escaped her lips as the pressure mounted, a wave of sensation washing over her. Her body strained against the unfamiliar intrusion, her pussy muscles contracting and releasing in a rhythmic dance of pain and anticipation.


    She persevered, her will a steel spring, fueled by a primal urge and a desire to conquer the challenge before her.


    She pushed past the initial shock, until she felt a yielding, a parting, a welcoming opening within her. Her lips parted, opening to receive the formidable huge cock intruder.


    Her face, a mask of intense concentration, mirrored the effort. She felt herself stretch, not just physically, but mentally, her boundaries pushed to unimaginable limits.


    A realization, both terrifying and exhilarating, washed over her ¨C women could truly contain such a vast thing. But Elsa wasn''t one to yield; she pressed on, her descent unwavering.


    "I can do this!" she urged herself, her voice barely a whisper, a battle cry against the pain.


    Taking a deep, shuddering breath, she shifted her body upwards, then used every ounce of her strength, a torrent of muscle and will, to fully engage herself on Riley''s cock.


    A triumphant smile, a mixture of pain and exhilaration, touched her lips as she thought she''d taken it all. But, a frustrating but oddly compelling realization, forced a flicker of disappointment across her face.


    Looking down, she realized, with a mixture of frustration and determination, that a significant portion of Riley''s formidable member remained outside her now-tight embrace.


    Blood, a sign to her purity, a crimson beacon against the white of her flesh, flowed, a clear sign of the struggle. But the pain did not deter her.


    This was no mere physical challenge, but a test of her resolve, a proving ground for her desires.


    "Ahhhh..." A gasp, laced with pain but tinged with a growing exhilaration, escaped her lips. Her resolve remained unshaken, fueled by a fierce, primal drive.


    Driven by an indomitable will and an insatiable desire, she pushed upward again, her cunt walls gripping around the thick shaft.


    Each movement, each surge of her body, was a testament to her strength, her will, and her willingness to embrace the impossible.


    A tightening, a squeezing, a desperate need to claim every inch of that potent, powerful monstrous cock.


    Elsa, with a final, desperate surge of energy, pushed one last time. This time, it was different. Not just different, but successful. A profound connection, a perfect alignment.


    "PAK!" Her hips rose, meeting Riley''s cock in a resounding impact that reverberated through her body.


    She took it all¡ªevery inch of his immense manhood¡ªinside her, a feeling so potent, so overwhelming, it was almost unbearable.


    It was a symphony of pleasure and pain, a brutal dance of desire and sacrifice. The sensation was raw, visceral, a feeling as if her cunt was being shattered, torn apart, each muscle fiber screaming in protest.


    She felt a searing heat, a tearing sensation, yet a profound rush of exhilaration. She didn''t dare look down. She remained still, her body trembling, a mix of intense emotion.


    Only one thought occupied her mind: the aftermath. Would she be whole again? Could she bear the price of what she''d done tonight?


    The weight of the experience pressed down on her, a heavy burden of pleasure and agony, an obvious indication to the power of her desires and the price she was willing to pay in order to get it.